* * * * * 
 
 # ,* 
 

 GIFT OF 
 
FORTY YEARS 
 
 IN 
 
 THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
FORTY YEARS 
 
 IN THE 
 
 TURKISH EMPIRE; 
 
 OR, 
 
 ;fjflttt0itgi Of 
 
 REV. WILLIAM GOODELL, D.D., 
 
 LATE MISSIONARY OF THE A. B. C. F. M. AT CONSTANTINOPLE. 
 
 BY HIS SON-IN-LAW, 
 
 E. D. G. PRIME, D.D. 
 
 
 NEW YORK: 
 
 ROBERT CARTER AND BROTHERS, 
 
 530 BROADWAY. 
 
 1876. 
 
Copyright, 
 BY ROBERT CARTER & BROTHERS. 
 
 1875- 
 
 V ., r -;: iy-i v,- 
 
 Cambridge : 
 Press of John Wilson 6* Son. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 IN the year 1860, in a public address in the city of 
 London, the Earl of Shaftesbury paid the following 
 tribute to the character of the American Missionaries 
 in Turkey : 
 
 " I do not believe that in the whole history of missions ; I 
 do not believe, that in the history of diplomacy, or in the history 
 of any negotiations carried on between man and man, we can 
 find any thing to equal the wisdom, the soundness, and the 
 pure evangelical truth of the body of men who constitute the 
 American mission. I have said it twenty times before, and I 
 will say it again for the expression appropriately conveys 
 my meaning that they are a marvellous combination of 
 common sense and piety. Every man who comes in contact 
 with these missionaries speaks in praise of them. Persons in 
 authority, and persons in subjection, all speak in their favor; 
 travellers speak well of them ; and I know of no man who 
 has ever been able to bring against that body a single valid 
 objection. There they stand, tested by years, tried by their 
 works, and exemplified by their fruits ; and I believe it will 
 be found, that these American missionaries have done more 
 toward upholding the truth and spreading the Gospel of 
 Christ in the East, than any other body of men in this or in 
 any other age." 
 
 This volume is designed to preserve the memory 
 and perpetuate the influence of the pioneer of this 
 noble band of missionaries at the Turkish capital, 
 
 M183839 
 
 
VI INTRODUCTION. 
 
 the one most honored and beloved, according to the 
 testimony of all his associates. A man of almost 
 singular simplicity of character, he had a rare com 
 bination of qualities which in him were in nowise 
 inconsistent. With the utmost firmness in adhering 
 to his convictions of truth and of duty, which were 
 of the most decided character, he had the gentleness 
 of a child in his mode of expressing them. While 
 consecrated to the great work of advancing and 
 establishing the kingdom of his divine Master among 
 men, and pursuing it with a singleness of aim and a 
 seriousness of heart that proved it to be his absorb 
 ing object in life, by his cheerful disposition and his 
 affectionate bearing toward all with whom he came in 
 contact, he made his presence a continual benedic 
 tion. He exemplified the apostolic injunction, " Let 
 your speech be always with grace, seasoned with 
 salt," but at the same time the spice of wit, of genuine 
 humor, added a charm to his conversation and left a 
 fragrance on all that came from his pen. 
 
 He kept no diary of his varying emotions. He 
 was apparently so devoid of self-consciousness and so 
 engrossed with his life-work that he seldom turned 
 his thoughts in upon himself. The journal which 
 he kept, with more or less fulness, during the greater 
 part of his life, was simply a record of events. This, 
 together with his correspondence, public and private, 
 which was inimitable in style, has furnished an em 
 barrassing amount of material for a single volume, 
 the perplexity arising from the difficulty in deciding 
 
INTRODUCTION. Vll 
 
 what to omit. His letters alone, which were unique, 
 lively, and truly spiritual in their tone, letters 
 of friendship, of affection, of consolation, would fill 
 many volumes. 
 
 His residence and labors at Constantinople covered 
 the entire period marked by that movement known 
 as the Protestant Reformation in Turkey. Being the 
 first missionary on the ground ; having been instru 
 mental in establishing numerous schools for the vari 
 ous classes of the population ; having translated the 
 whole word of God out of the original tongues into 
 the language of a large part of the people ; and hav 
 ing preached the gospel daily at the capital, and up 
 and down the Bosphorus at the various suburbs, he 
 was one of the chosen instruments of that reforma 
 tion during all its progress. On this account no 
 inconsiderable portion of the volume is devoted to a 
 record of this remarkable movement, which forms 
 one of the most interesting chapters in the annals of 
 Christian missions. This record is here necessarily 
 confined to the work as immediately connected with 
 the labors of Dr. Goodell. 
 
 The history of such a life, as that which is imper 
 fectly sketched in these pages, is alone a sufficient 
 answer to the question, " What have Christian mis 
 sions accomplished ? " 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 CHAPTER 1 1-21 
 
 His Mother. Letter on the Death of his Father. Solomon Goodell. 
 Great-Uncles. Sabbaths in Olden Time. New England Pastors. 
 Before the Days of Temperance. 
 
 CHAPTER II 22-46 
 
 Phillips Academy. Preceptor Adams. Schoolmates. Yoke of Oxen. 
 Teaching School. St. Johnsbury, Vt. Dartmouth College. Class 
 mates. Revival in College. Fruits. Ordination of Newell, Judson, 
 &c., at Salem. Harriet Newell. 
 
 CHAPTER III 47-61 
 
 Andover Theological Seminary. Missionary Association. Ordination of 
 Fisk, Spaulding, &c. Devotes himself to Missionary Service. How 
 he found a Wife. Daniel Temple. How he found a Wife for a Friend. 
 Mr. and Mrs. Thurston. Mr. Bingham. Elizabeth Adams. 
 
 CHAPTER IV 62-70 
 
 Evangelistic Labors. Roman Catholic Helper. Licensed to Preach. 
 Attending Medical Lectures. Agency for A. B. C. F. M. Catskill. 
 Serious Accident. Judge Cooke. Western New York. Ohio and In 
 diana. Visit to the Indian Missions. 
 
 CHAPTER V 71-84 
 
 His Ordination at New Haven. Marriage. Departure for Palestine. 
 Malta. Voyage to Beyrout. Crete. Cyprus. Greek Privateer. 
 Mr. Abbott. Missionary Labors at Beyrout. Acquiring Languages. 
 Maronite Priest. Armenian Helpers. 
 
 CHAPTER VI 85-102 
 
 Head-quarters at Beyrout. Death of Pliny Fisk. Greek Revolution. 
 Beyrout Bombarded. Anarchy. Mr. Goodell s House Pillaged. In 
 demnity. Calamities Overruled. Success of Work. Interesting Com 
 munion. Asaad Shidiak. Mountain Retreat. 
 
 CHAPTER VII 103-111 
 
 Driven from Syria. Work Broken Up. Voyage to Malta. Lazaretto. 
 Domestic Enjoyment. Greek Pirates Executed. Episcopal Missiona 
 ries, Messrs. Robertson and Hill. Carabet and Wortabet. Translating 
 Scriptures. 
 
X CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII 112-125 
 
 Kemoved to Constantinople. Approach to the City. Pera. Destructive 
 Conflagration. Descriptive Letter. Loses Everything. Buyuk Dere. 
 Americans at Constantinople. Commodore Porter. Birth of a Son, 
 Constantino Washington. Remarkable Hail-Storm. 
 
 CHAPTER IX 126-148 
 
 Population of Constantinople. The Armenians. Greeks. Establishing 
 Lancasterian Schools. Mission Work. Letter to Mrs. Bethune. Ar 
 menian Patriarch. Epiphania of the Greeks. Snow Storm. Fish 
 Church. The Eucharist. Journey to Broosa with Commodore Porter. 
 
 Nicomedea. Ancient Nice. Greek School for Girls. Turkish 
 Schools. Amusing Visitor. A Marriage. Arrival of Messrs. Dwight 
 and Schauffler. The Muezzin. 
 
 CHAPTER X 149-169 
 
 Plague and Cholera. Disasters to Turkish Army. Mohammed Ali. St. 
 Simonians. Turkish Etiquette Letter to S. E. Morse. Turkish Char 
 acter. A Circumcision. Turkish Dinner. Ordination of Armenian 
 Priests. Panayotes Constantinides Hohannes and Senakerim. Pesh- 
 timaljian. Encouraging Prospects. Visit to Sultan s Palace. Visited 
 by a Jesuit. 
 
 CHAPTER XI 170-201 
 
 Wisdom in Conducting Missions. His Policy. Armenian Bigotry. New 
 Patriarch. Death of Drs. Dodge, at Jerusalem, Morrison, in China, 
 Carey at Serampore. Lyinan and Munson at Sumatra. Citizenship in 
 Heaven. Visit of Armenian Bishops. Letter to Dr. Plumer. Quali 
 fications of a Missionary s Wife. Trials at Broosa. Striking Coinci 
 dences. Vicissitudes of Work. Visit to Broosa. Incidents of 
 Journey. 
 
 CHAPTER XII 202-228 
 
 The Plague. Its Origin. Mohammedan Fatalism. Great Mortality. 
 
 Rigid Quarantine of Houses. Letter to Judge Cooke. Death of Mrs. 
 
 Dwight by the Plague. Another Letter to Judge Cooke. Other Trials. 
 
 Retrenching. Worship of Saints. Journey to Trebizond. Inci 
 dents. "Dairyman s Daughter" and Revival at Nicomedia. Visit 
 of Two Priests. Letters to Mr. Grimshawe. Dr. De Kay. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII 229-247 
 
 Breaking Out of Persecution. System of Government. Armenian Bank 
 ers. Converts seized, thrown into prison, banished. Providential In 
 terposition. Death of Sultan Mahmoud. Abdul Mcdjid Inaugurated. 
 
 Another Great Fire. Turkish Reforms. Hatti Shcrif of Gul Plane. 
 
 The Jews. Mr. Goodell s Catholic Spirit. Letter to Prof. Haddock. 
 
 Views of Duty. 
 
CONTENTS. XI 
 
 CHAPTER XIV 248-265 
 
 Domestic Afflictions. Death of his Son, Constantine Washington. Letter 
 
 to his Aged Father. Children s Letters. Brightening Prospects of 
 
 the Mission. 
 
 CHAPTER XV 266-290 
 
 Translation Completed. Letter to Rev. S. H. Calhoun on its Completion. 
 
 To John Adams, LL. D. To his Brother, on his Fiftieth Year. In 
 cidents from his Journal. Lectures on the Bible. Value of the Scrip 
 tures. Death of Commodore Porter. Lucy Goodale Thurston. 
 Letters to Mrs. Thurston and Mrs. Cumings. Jonas King. Death of 
 Mr. G. s Father. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI 291-314 
 
 Execution for Apostasy. Interference of Foreign Powers. Scottish Dis 
 ruption. Letter to Mr. Stewart. A New-England Thanksgiving at 
 Constantinople. Great Changes. Letter to Dr. Anderson. Mr. Tem 
 ple s Recall. Departure of Two Daughters. Infernal Machine. 
 Social Persecution. Christ s Kingdom Present. Girls Boarding School. 
 
 Vertanes excommunicated. Anathemas. Great Distress. Dark 
 Days. 
 
 CHAPTER XVII 315-327 
 
 First Protestant Church Organized. Great Joy. Pastor Chosen. Reasons 
 given by the Church. By the Mission. Death of Two Aged Members. 
 
 Their History. Revival in Boarding School. Declines Visiting the 
 Holy Laud. Visit to Smyrna. First Protestant Marriage. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII 328-353 
 
 Death of British Chaplain. Protestant Charter of 1847. Letter to Judge 
 Cooke. Great Union Prayer Meeting. Letter to Drs. Spaulding and 
 Winslow. Prince of Beggars. Self-Sustentation. Curtailing Expen 
 ses. Changes in Mission. Another Fire. Revival in School. Visit 
 to Nicomedia and Ada Bazar. Another Conflagration. Remarkable 
 Interview. Protestant Charter of 1850. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX 354-368 
 
 Revisiting America. Letters of Mr. Schauffler and Bishop Gobat. Death 
 of Mr. Temple. Templeton. Visiting his Kindred. Changes of 
 Thirty Years. Reminiscences. Return to Constantinople. Letters to 
 Dr. John Adams and Dr. Anderson. Degree of Doctor of Divinity from 
 Two Colleges. 
 
 CHAPTER XX 369-382 
 
 Resuming his Work. Helpers. Call for Men. Aggressive Movements 
 at Home. Letter to Children in America. Seven Marys. Patriarch 
 Reproved. Cherokee Daughters. Letter to a Baptist Church. 
 
Xll CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER XXI 383-407 
 
 The Crimean War. Fears for the Mission. The Hatti Humayoun. Tenth 
 Anniversary of the Church. Lord Stratford s Departure. Letter to 
 Phillips Academy. Correspondence with Dr. Hamlin. His Brother s 
 Death. Three Pairs of Spectacles. Count de Zuylen. Revivals in 
 America. Marriage of a Daughter. Jubilee of A. B. C. F. M. Remi 
 niscences. Death of Panayotes. Threescore and Ten. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII 408-424 
 
 Visit to Aleppo. Murder of Mr. Coffing. Incident with Turks. Aintab. 
 
 At Bey rout. Great Changes. Scenes and Incidents. Invited to 
 England Correspondence. Letter to his Children. Letter from a 
 Lady. Thanksgiving. Dr. Goodell s Reminiscences. Our Civil War. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII 425-451 
 
 Work among Turks. Great Excitement. Letter to Lord Stratford. His 
 Reply. Dr. Pfander and Mr. O Flaherty. Sir Henry Bulwer s Course. 
 
 Gift of Bell and Organ by Madison Square Church, New York. In 
 vitation to a Silver Wedding. Farewell Letter to Evangelical Churches. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV 442-451 
 
 Increasing Infirmities. Decides to return to America. Letter to the 
 Board. Sundering of Many Ties. Meeting of Residents. Address 
 to Dr. Goodell. Presentations. Letter to Children of Missionaries. 
 Letter of Mr. Morris, U. S. Minister. Farewell Calls in the City. De 
 parture from Constantinople. Arrival at Boston. Hartford. 
 
 CHAPTER XXV 452-408 
 
 Meeting of A. B. C. F. M. at Chicago. Dr. Goodell s Address. Incidents. 
 
 Journeyings. Letter of Dr. S. I. Prime. Home at his Son s in Phila 
 delphia. As a Church Member. Fall on the Ice and Broken Arm. 
 Letter to Dr. Schauffler. Summer Tour in 3866. Constant Labors. 
 Meeting of Board at Pittsfield. Return to Philadelphia. Writing Rem 
 iniscences. Brief Illness. His Death. Death of Mrs. Goodell. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI 469-479 
 
 Tributes to his Memory from former Associates, Rev. Isaac Bird; Rev. Dr. 
 Hamlin; Rev. Dr. Schauffler. 
 
 APPENDIX 480 
 
 Imperial Documents on Civil and Religious Liberty. Hatti Sherif of Gul 
 Hane". Pledge of Sultan abolishing Death Penalty for Apostasy. 
 Protestant Charter of 1847. Protestant Charter of 1850. Firman of 
 1853 protecting Protestants. Hatti Humayoun of 1856. Treaty of 
 Paris. 
 
FORTY YEAHS 
 IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 WHEN Dr. Goodell returned to his native land in 
 1865, to spend the evening of his days and die 
 among his kindred, his children united in an urgent request 
 that he would commit to paper for their perusal and preser 
 vation such recollections of his life as he might have strength 
 to record. With characteristic modesty he shrank for a 
 long time from complying with their request, until by a sort 
 of stratagem he was induced to write down some reminiscences 
 of his earlier years. He had only begun the record when, 
 after an illness of a few hours, he fell asleep, " and he was 
 not, for God took him." The few sketches he had pre 
 pared are comprised in the earlier pages of this volume, and 
 commence as follows : 
 
 "Mr DEAR SON, In complying with your request to 
 give you some reminiscences of my early days, and of the 
 1 Olden Time, I cannot do better, perhaps, than to begin at 
 the very beginning. Though I cannot testify to it from my 
 own personal recollection, yet it has been asserted too often 
 to be now called in question, that at Templeton, Mass., the 
 morning of the 14th of February, 1792, was very tempestu 
 ous, and that the snow-storm was so furiously driving and 
 drifting as almost to prevent our family physician, who lived 
 full three miles away, arriving hi season to be present at 
 
 1 A 
 
2 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 my first appearance on this or any other stage. The small 
 room in which I first saw the light of this world was, in my 
 day, always called The Stranger s Room, but whether it had 
 always been called such, or whether it was so named from 
 its having received the little stranger on that cold, stormy 
 morning, I cannot say. This room was, it may be, nine 
 feet by seven, and contained one window, a bed, a small 
 table, a Bible, a hymn-book, and two or three chairs. Ad 
 joining this room, and to be passed through in order to reach 
 it, was one other room, and only one, and this was our 
 kitchen, our parlor, our dining-saloon, and, in fact, every 
 thing else which can be predicated of a New England home. 
 The house stood on the hill-side, and was one story high. 
 Under our parents bed was the trundle-bed, which was 
 regularly rolled out at night, and rolled back every morn 
 ing. Here three of us were nicely tucked in every night, 
 and here we began to repeat, with all seriousness, * Our 
 Father, and Now I lay me/ And here we had as pleasant 
 dreams and as refreshing sleep as though we were in the 
 king s palace. 
 
 " The vivid impressions I have of my father you already 
 know from the tract called * The Missionary s Father. And 
 justice to the memory of my gentle mother requires me to 
 say that she possessed like precious faith with my father, 
 and that she was in every way worthy of him. She pos 
 sessed, in an eminent degree, a meek and quiet spirit, and 
 was a woman of great delicacy of feeling, an example of 
 taste in dress and of neatness in every thing. The comforts 
 she had were few, but she contrived to increase and multiply 
 those few as only a woman of great economy and thrift 
 could do. For many years an invalid, her last sickness 
 was long and painful, but not a word of complaint do I 
 recollect of ever having heard her speak. On the morning 
 of Dec. 2, 1809, we all assembled in that little Stran 
 ger s Room to hear her last words. And she passed away 
 with hallelujahs on her lips. Well do I remember with 
 
HIS MOTHER. 3 
 
 what clearness of voice she said, f Hallelujah ! hallelujah ! 
 
 halle . Her feet seemed yet standing firm in the midst 
 
 of the river. But her voice suddenly ceased ; for strength 
 and breath were both gone, and the remainder of the halle 
 lujah was left to be finished on the other side of Jordan. 
 "We all felt sure that she had gone from a world of sorrow 
 to one of joy, from poverty to the riches of heaven. 
 
 " Eight children, four sons and four daughters, survived 
 her, and these survived her many years. Indeed, most of 
 them remain to this present. At the time of her death, 
 none of her children were professors of religion; and she 
 had to leave them all in an evil world, and very ill prepared 
 to make their way through it. But, with confidence, she 
 committed them all to Him in whom she herself believed. 
 Could she have looked forward and seen their pathway 
 through life ; could she have seen all her eight children, 
 one after another, coming forward and joining themselves 
 to the Lord s people, and three of her four sons preaching 
 the glorious Gospel, and one of them becoming a missionary 
 in a foreign land : well, I verily believe the sight would 
 have been too much for her feeble frame, and that she 
 would have died from excess of joy and thankfulness. O 
 my kind mother! I often think, what would I not give 
 to see thy gentle face once more, and, on my knees, to 
 ask ten thousand pardons for every unkind word I ever 
 answered thee, and for every grief or pain I unnecessarily 
 caused thee ! 
 
 "I always remember, with gratitude, that my mother, 
 though herself ill supplied with means, was always ready 
 to reach forth her hand to the needy. Her neighbors loved 
 and honored her ; and why should they not do so ? for on 
 her tongue was the law of kindness, and she was ever more 
 afraid of doing than receiving an injury. * The heart of her 
 husband safely trusted in her, and, as they think of all her 
 gentle ways, her children rise up and call her blessed. 
 
 " How well do I remember, even to this day, some of the 
 
4 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 beautiful hymns she used to sing to me sixty-five or seventy 
 years ago. How often in the days of her pilgrimage, in 
 times of trial and pain, when spinning flax on her little 
 wheel, did her sweet voice sound out with great clearness hi 
 the following words : 
 
 " * So pilgrims on a scorching sand, 
 
 Beneath a burning sky, 
 Long for a cooling stream at hand ; 
 And they must drink or die/ 
 
 Yes, and at the fountain-head of Divine consolation she did 
 drink, and at that same fountain-head she will drink for 
 ever. And that little spinning-wheel, the distaff, the spin 
 dle, the treadle, and all, will surely be remembered in 
 heaven. 
 
 " There was one incident connected with my mother s last 
 painful sickness which should not be forgotten. Her appe 
 tite was generally poor, but one morning she fancied she 
 could eat and longed for a trout. It was early in the 
 spring, when the ice in the rivers and brooks was just 
 breaking up, and the meadows were all flooded with the 
 sluggish waters. I was in those days as great a fisherman 
 as the Apostle Peter may be supposed ever to have been, and 
 I knew that trout were ordinarily found only in the purest 
 and swiftest running water. But at my mother s earnest 
 entreaty, I took my hook and line and went on horseback, 
 riding at full speed, and singing, at the top of my voice, all 
 the way through the woods : 
 
 " Spare us, O Lord, aloud we pray, 
 
 Nor let our sun go down at noon ; 
 Thy years are one eternal day, 
 
 And must thy children die so soon 1 
 
 I found the meadows as I had expected, so flooded, I could 
 not, in any conceivable way, reach the main stream, nor 
 come anywhere near it. But I baited my hook, and threw 
 it into the nearest waters before me; and, wonderful to 
 
HIS FATHER. 5 
 
 relate, a much larger trout than it was common to take in 
 that stream, even in the best season of the year, immediately 
 seized it, and I drew it to the land, feeling that He who once 
 directed the fish to Peter s hook directed this to mine. I at 
 once carried it home, and made savory meat such as my 
 mother loved, that her soul might bless me before her death. 
 And I doubt not she prayed then, as I feel assured she had 
 often prayed before, that I might one day become a fisher 
 of men. 
 
 " Though I never looked upon this incident as a miracle, 
 yet I thought then, as I have always thought since, that it 
 was by a special providence this fine trout was brought to 
 my hook ; for, in the ordinary calculations of men, there was 
 no probability that this fish would come to my hook, or that, 
 had I remained a fortnight longer, any other would have 
 come. It was God who remembered us in our low estate, 
 and especially who, hi great kindness, remembered my 
 mother in all her feebleness. And that trout, that flooded 
 meadow, the old horse and all, will surely be remembered in 
 heaven. 
 
 " Your affectionate father, 
 
 "W. GOODELL." 
 
 The following letter will be most appropriately inserted 
 in connection with the preceding. It was written from Con 
 stantinople, on receiving intelligence of the death of his 
 father, who passed away on the 4th of July, 1843. The 
 letter has been extensively published in the religious jour 
 nals, and also in the form of a tract, entitled " The Mis 
 sionary s Father;" but in a mutilated form, and shorn of 
 much of its beauty and tenderness. It was also printed in 
 this abbreviated form in the Introduction to " The Old and 
 the New, or the Changes of Thirty Years in the East ; " a 
 volume prepared by Dr. Goodell in 1853, as he was return 
 ing to his field of labor, after a brief visit to his native land. 
 It is now printed just as it was originally written. Apart 
 
6 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 from its filial character and its spiritual interest, it has often 
 been referred to and quoted, as one of the most graceful and 
 beautiful specimens of epistolary correspondence to be found 
 in our language. 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, Aug. 18, 1843. 
 
 MY DEAR BROTHER, The intelligence contained in your 
 letter of the 5th ult. was not unexpected. Our father had 
 attained to a great age, lacking only five days of being 
 eighty-six years old. He was full of days, but still more 
 full of faith and of the Holy Ghost. How long he had 
 " borne the image of the earthly " before he was renewed in 
 the spirit of his mind, I know not ; but I know he had long 
 borne " the image of the heavenly ; " nor have I any idea 
 when it was, or by what means it was, that his religion as 
 sumed so decidedly a patriarchal character ; but as long ago 
 as I can remember, he always appeared to maintain much of 
 that same constant intercourse with heaven, which, in his 
 later years, we can hardly suppose, was ever interrupted in 
 his waking hours for fifteen minutes at a time. 
 
 Though I can look back some forty -five years or more, yet 
 I cannot look back to the year when he was not living a life 
 of faith, and prayer, and self-denial, of deadness to the 
 world, and of close walk with God. This was the more re 
 markable, as in the church, of which in those days he was a 
 member, there was never, to the best of my remembrance, 
 more than one individual, and not always even one, who 
 could fully sympathize with him in his religious views 
 and feelings. In Christian experience he certainly seemed 
 " higher than any of the people, from his shoulders and up 
 wards ; " and those great evangelical doctrines of the Gospel, 
 which his own minister never preached, arid his own church 
 never adopted into her creed, were his meat and drink. 
 " The raven, though an unclean bird,, brought food to JSlijah" 
 was a common expression of his on returning from church, 
 where he had been able to pick out of much chaff a few 
 crumbs of the bread of life. His privileges were few; 
 pra}^er-meetings were unknown ; the sum total, or about the 
 sum total, of his library was the family Bible, one copy of 
 Watts s Psalms and Hymns, Doddridge s " Rise and Prog 
 ress," Pike s " Cases of Conscience," the second volume of 
 Fox s " Book of Martyrs," and last, but not least, the As 
 sembly s Catechism. 
 
HIS FATHER. 7 
 
 But though his means of grace were thus limited, yet, 
 meditating day and night on God s law, his roots struck 
 deep ; and he was like a tree planted by the rivers of water, 
 whose leaf is always green, and whose fruit is always abun 
 dant. Whoever saw him riding on horseback would, if he 
 kept himself concealed, be almost sure to see him engaged 
 in prayer. Whoever should work with him in seed-time or 
 harvest would find his thoughts as actively employed above, 
 as his hands were below. His employments were all holy, 
 and the implements of husbandry he used were all conse 
 crated to Christ. Whoever of the Lord s people met him, 
 by day or by night, at home or abroad, alone or in company, 
 would find him ready to sit right down with them in heavenly 
 places, in order to comprehend "what is the length and 
 breadth and depth and height" of the love of Christ. 
 What the woman of Samaria could not understand he would 
 have understood at once, and would have seized hold of the 
 very first hint thrown out by our Saviour for spiritual con 
 versation, however distant and obscure that hint might have 
 been ; for " he that is spiritual judge th all things." 
 
 Being the youngest of the family, you can have but an 
 indistinct recollection of the small house on the side of the 
 hill, containing two small rooms and a garret, floored with 
 loose and rough boards, where twelve of us were born ; and 
 of the small clump of apple-trees before the door, where your 
 elder brothers and sisters played in the days of their thought 
 less childhood. There, with no lock or bolt to any door, 
 and no key to any trunk or drawer or cupboard ; there, 
 where, as I am told, nothing now remains but an old cellar- 
 hole, which may even itself, long before this, have been filled 
 up, there our godly father prayed for us with all prayer and 
 supplication in the Spirit ; there, on every Sabbath eve, he 
 asked us those solemn, important, and all-comprehensive 
 questions from the blessed Catechism of the Assembly of 
 Divines, and there, with eyes and heart raised to heaven, he 
 used to sing to the tune of old Rochester : 
 
 " God, my supporter and my hope, 
 
 My help tor ever near ; 
 Thine arm of mercy held me up, 
 When sinking in despair." 
 
 And there, too, our mother, of precious memory, though, 
 as she died when you were but six months old, you remember 
 her not, there she lived a life of poverty, patience, meek- 
 
8 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 ness, and faith. There she used to sit and card her wool 
 by the light of the pine knot, and sing to us those sweet 
 words : 
 
 " Hov ring among the leaves, there stands 
 
 The sweet celestial Dove; 
 And Jesus on the branches hangs 
 The banner of his love." Watts. 
 
 And there, too, almost thirty-four years ago, we assembled 
 early one morning in her little bedroom to see her die. Her 
 peace was like a river ; she was full of triumph ; and she 
 was able to address to us words of heavenly consolation till 
 she had actually crossed over into shallow water within one 
 minute of the opposite banks of the Jordan, heaven and all 
 its glories full in view. Precious woman ! Though no man 
 knoweth the place of thy sepulchre, and thy children have 
 not been able to find the spot in order to erect a humble 
 stone to thy memory, yet thy Saviour, who loved thee with 
 an everlasting love, and in whom even in the darkest hours 
 thou didst have such sweet confidence, will watch over thy 
 dust, and thou shalt be recognized at the resurrection of the 
 just. " Were my children but pious" thou didst often say in 
 thy last long sickness, " how cheerfully could 1 leave them, and 
 go away" But what thine eyes were not permitted to behold, 
 have not the angels long since told thee, that the eight 
 children thou didst leave behind, with all, or all but one, of 
 their partners, were partakers of that blessed Gospel " which 
 was all thy salvation, and all thy desire ; " and that three of 
 thy sons were engaged in proclaiming it to others? Yes, 
 God hath heard thy prayers, and "hath remembered His 
 holy covenant," as we are all witnesses this day. 
 
 But before I close, I must say something more of the 
 early habits and character of our venerable father. The 
 little farm he once possessed, if it were not all ploughed over, 
 was, I am confident, almost every foot of it, prayed over. 
 And some dried apples from it, which a subsequent owner 
 sent me a few years since, were to me " as the smell of a 
 field which the Lord hath blessed." In all his intercourse 
 with his neighbors, in the way of barter and trade, he always 
 seemed to be more careful lest their interests should suffer 
 than lest his own should, looking on their side with his 
 good eye, if one was better than the other, and on his own 
 side with his evil one. And the same conscientiousness he 
 observed in his dealings with a stranger. And judging from 
 
HIS FATHER. V 
 
 my early impressions, I should think that he never spoke to 
 a stranger, or seldom saw one, without lifting up his heart in 
 prayer for him. Pie was full of the millennium and of the 
 missionary spirit long before the existence of the " Missionary 
 Herald," or of the American Board, or of the " Panoplist " 
 even, and even before the Connecticut Missionary Society 
 sent their missionaries away off to the distant regions of 
 Ohio, praying daily for both Jews and Gentiles, saying with 
 the Psalmist, " Let the people praise thee, O God ; let the 
 people praise thee, all of them," and like his uncle, Solomon 
 Goodell, was ready and desirous to contribute something for 
 the spread of the glorious Gospel long before he had an 
 opportunity for so doing. 
 
 It must now be twenty-five or twenty-six years since I 
 left my studies at Andover for a few weeks, and rode through 
 the country to obtain evidence that he was a soldier of the 
 Revolution. And since that time he has lived on his pension 
 of ninety -six dollars a year. And w r ho knows but He " who 
 keepeth covenant and mercy " had special reference to him 
 when he stirred up Congress to pass that pension law. He 
 served three years in the Revolutionary war; and I was 
 struck with the fact you communicated, of its being early on 
 the morning of the memorable fourth of July, amidst the 
 roaring of cannon, that he slept in peace. He is gone. 
 And, though to his children he left no inheritance, no, not 
 so much as one cent, yet, in his godly example and prayers, 
 he has left them the very richest legacy which any father 
 ever bequeathed his children. And I have often thought 
 that should Jehovah address us, as He did His people of old, 
 instead of calling Himself the God of Abraham and of Isaac 
 and of Jacob, He would call Himself the God of our father. 
 Oh, how little our good neighbors, who showed such kindness 
 " to the living and to the dead" of our family knew what a 
 rich father we had ! 
 
 " My boast is not that I deduce my birtn 
 
 From loins enthroned and rulers of the earth j 
 But higher far my proud pretensions rise, 
 The son of parents passed into the skies." 
 
 Yes, it is a rare privilege we have all enjoyed in being de 
 scended from such parents. They were the children of the 
 great King. They belonged to the royal family. Their 
 names were on the catalogue of princes, and of those that 
 live for ever. They daily walked abroad with the conscious 
 1* 
 
10 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 dignity of being heirs to a great estate, even an incorruptible 
 inheritance. And they have now gone to sit down with 
 Christ on His throne. " And they shall hunger no more, 
 neither shall they thirst any more." I love to look back 
 and see how, with no ambitious aspirings after worldly gain 
 or pleasure or honor, they humbly walked with God ; how 
 from day to day they deliberately sought, both for them 
 selves and for their children, first of all " the kingdom of 
 God and His righteousness ; " and how in this scoffing world 
 they were so united to Christ as apparently to have no sep 
 arate interest or existence, it not being so much " they that 
 lived, as Christ living in them." 
 
 It was doubtless a mercy to them that they never at any 
 time possessed much of this world s goods, and that through 
 much illness in the family they were at times reduced to 
 great straits ; and a mercy to us, that we had to bear the 
 yoke in our youth, and often to make our meal of salt and 
 potatoes ; and I have often found it in my heart to bless 
 God for all His dealings with them and with us. And oh, 
 may neither we nor our children ever be left unchastised 
 and uncorrected by Him ! Let us choose rather to receive 
 for our profit those chastenings, however severe, whereof all 
 the sons of God are partakers. And why, my brother, 
 should any of us be anxious to leave our children any other 
 inheritance than was left to us ? If we leave them this, and 
 they avail themselves cf it, then, though we be dead, they 
 shall still have a Father who will provide for them, and take 
 care of them, and bless them, and make them happy for ever. 
 
 And is our father gone, who prayed for us so much? 
 Let us be thankful that the great Intercessor " ever liveth to 
 make intercession for us ; " and more than ever, let us avail 
 ourselves of His mediation and atonement, of His grace and 
 strength, and of His righteousness and Spirit ; and more than 
 ever, let us now pray for ourselves and for all our brothers 
 and sisters. And is our father dead ? Let us arise and 
 give thanks to God that good men may die. Let us give 
 special thanks that our father and mother are no longer in 
 this world of sin and sorrow. And let us be more careful 
 than ever to " be followers of those who, through faith and 
 patience, are now inheriting the promises," being sinners 
 saved by grace alone. 
 
 Thus prays your ever affectionate brother, 
 
 WILLIAM. 
 
SOLOMON GOODELL. 11 
 
 In his Reminiscences he gives the following account of the 
 earlier generations of his family : 
 
 " My father s father died young, leaving a wife and three 
 sons. His father had four brothers, whom I used occasionally 
 to see, and whom I always regarded as mighty men of 
 valor, viz.: 
 
 " 1. My great-uncle, Solomon Goodell, who lived and died 
 in Jamaica, Vt., and who, fifty or more years ago, took such 
 a wonderful interest in foreign missions. 
 
 " Jeremiah Evarts, Esq., former Secretary of the A. B. 
 C. F. M., wrote the following account of the gifts by Solomon 
 Goodell to the cause of missions, and adds that his farm, 
 which was his only source of income, did not exceed $1,000 
 in value. 
 
 " About the year 1800, the writer of these lines observed a 
 donation of $100 to the Connecticut Missionary Society, pub 
 lished in the annual accounts, as from Mr. Goodell. Such 
 donations were at that time very uncommon in this country, 
 and, in regard to that society, nearly or quite unprecedented. 
 The thought occurred that doubtless some gentleman of inde 
 pendent fortune had thought proper to take up his residence in 
 the interior of Vermont, and that he considered the society just 
 named a good channel for his pious beneficence. This con 
 clusion was strengthened by seeing a similar donation from the 
 same source, at the return of each successive year, for a consid 
 erable period. 
 
 " When the American Board of Foreign Missions began its 
 operations, Mr. Goodell did not wait for an agent to visit him, 
 but sent a message (or came himself ) more than fifty miles, to 
 a member of the board, saying that he wished to subscribe $500 
 for immediate use, and $1,000 for the permanent fund. He 
 sent $50 as earnest-money, and said he would forward the 
 remaining $450 as soon as he could raise that sum ; and would 
 pay the interest annually upon the $1,000, till the principal 
 should be paid. This engagement he punctually complied with, 
 paying the interest, and just before his death transferring notes 
 and bonds secured by mortgages, which (including the $1,000 
 above mentioned) amounted to $1,708.37 ; that is, a new clona- 
 tiou was made of $703.37, to which was afterwards added 
 anothei bond and mortgage of $350. 
 
 " Before this last transaction he had made repeated inter 
 mediate donations. At one time he brought to the Rev. Dr. 
 Lyman, of Hatfield (the member of the board referred to), the 
 
12 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 sum of $465. After the money was counted, Dr. Lyman said 
 to him, I presume, sir, you wish this sum indorsed upon your 
 note of $1,000. * Oh no, was his reply, I believe that note is 
 good yet. This is a separate matter. He then expressed his 
 wish that the money might be remitted towards repairing the 
 loss sustained by the Baptist missionaries at Serampore. He 
 regretted that he had not been able to make the sum $500 ; 
 consoled himself with the thought that he might do it still at 
 some period not very distant ; and said, that if any of the bank 
 notes proved less valuable than specie, he would make up the 
 deficiency. 
 
 " Mr. Goodell had made what he thought suitable provision 
 for his children, as he passed through life. After consulting 
 his wife, he left her such a portion of his estate as was satis 
 factory to her, gave several small legacies, and made the board 
 his residuary legatee. He supposed that the property left to 
 the board by will would not be less than $1,000 ; but as some 
 part of it was, and still is unsalable, the exact amount cannot 
 be stated. 
 
 " It was this uncle who, having yet never seen me, sent 
 to Mr. Preceptor Adams, of Phillips Academy, to know 
 whether I was t worth raising ; * and receiving, I suppose, a 
 somewhat favorable answer, he soon after sent me a yoke 
 of oxen to help draw me over the steep hills of learning. 
 This great-uncle was excessively fond of the old poetry, and 
 (with his long old-fashioned waistcoat, buttoned perhaps in 
 two places, with one side reaching down much lower than the 
 other, for he was never able to make a button and a button 
 hole look each other square in the face) used to sit and 
 repeat with royal emphasis whole pages, I might perhaps 
 say books, of his favorite Milton or Young, his hand, 
 when not gesticulating, resting on a table by his side, on 
 which the old Family Bible, Baxter, Flavel, Henry s Com 
 mentary, Watts, &c., lay, if not in glorious, confusion, yet 
 without much order ; and his gentle wife, who never wrote 
 poetry, and was never able to tell the difference between 
 verse which was blank and that which was not blank, would 
 sit, as we may suppose Job s wife did, in her little corner, 
 mending or darning, and, I doubt not, some times praying 
 that her learned husband might be as meek as he was great. 
 
HIS GREAT-UNCLES. 13 
 
 " 2. My great-uncle, the Rev. David Goodall, who was 
 once settled over a Congregational Church in Massachusetts, 
 and afterwards removed to Littleton, N. H., on the Connecti 
 cut River, some sixty miles North of Dartmouth College. 
 
 " 3. My great-uncle, Deacon Abner Goodale, who lived 
 in Marlborough, Mass., at the old Puritan homestead, where 
 all these Goodells, Goodalls, and Goodales were born and 
 learned the Assembly s Catechism. 
 
 "4. My great-uncle, Judge Job Goodell, Goodale, or 
 Goodall (for I do not remember how he spelled the name), 
 who died at Bernardstown, Mass., though not more ortho 
 dox or intelligent, was more polished than his three noble 
 brothers. I have attended prayer-meetings with him in 
 Marlborough, where he exhorted like a judge and prayed 
 like the publican. 
 
 " These four noble brothers had three or more sisters, 
 Miriam, and so on, each of whom possessed as marked a 
 character as David s sister Zeruiah appeared to possess, 
 whose big rebellious boys often drew from King David the 
 exclamation, O ye sons of Zeruiah ! They were strong- 
 minded women all of them. . . . But those four brothers 
 stood out in bold relief among all their contemporaries. 
 Instead of being behind the times/ they were always in 
 advance, and were distinguished for their love of learning, 
 and for their sympathy with every great and benevolent 
 object. They and their families all had a great deal of 
 uncommon sense, enough, perhaps, to supply the want of 
 plain common sense, in which, though not hy any means 
 deficient, they did not so very strikingly abound. But all 
 those men and women of pure Puritan blood have passed 
 away, and many of their descendants, I am told, now play 
 on the piano, eat their pudding at the close instead of at the 
 beginning of dinner, keep Saturday night no longer, wear 
 crinoline without stint, and imitate many other ways and 
 practices of the Gentiles. But, as we read in the Book of 
 Chronicles, These are ancient things/ 
 
14 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 " My father s father, I said, died young. My good grand 
 mother afterwards married a Sawyer, and raised up a family 
 of mighty singers in Templeton, Uncle John, Uncle Jotham, 
 Uncle Job, Aunt Dinah ; dear me ! how they used to chase 
 one another up and down those fugue tunes till they got 
 safely out of the jangle, and found themselves, unexpectedly 
 to others if not to themselves, all safe home at last. My 
 good grandfather and grandmother Sawyer lived to a 
 great age, and she was blind many years before her death. 
 Though they lived more than three miles from church, they 
 were always there in season, however severe the cold, deep 
 the snow, or pouring the rain ; and on their return home they 
 never failed to find the baked pork and beans, with the 
 orthodox pudding, warm from the oven, where they had 
 been religiously deposited twenty -four hours before. 
 
 " In looking back to the days of my boyhood, few scenes 
 come up so vividly to my mind as those connected with our 
 Sabbath days and our going to church. Although we lived 
 three miles from the house of God, we were never absent 
 on the Sabbath day. Be it wet or dry, cold or hot, we were 
 always there, and the more tempestuous the weather, the 
 earlier we were found in our places. The old, puritanical- 
 looking horse seemed to know as well as the most pious of 
 us that it was holy time, and he stood at the door saddled 
 and bridled, with his head bowed reverently down, as if 
 in solemn meditation upon the duties he was expected to 
 perform. My father, with one of the children in his arms, 
 rode before ; my mother sat behind him on a pillion, and 
 carried one of the children in her arms, and still another 
 child rode behind, clinging as closely to her as she did to her 
 husband. I recollect on one occasion in ascending a steep, 
 sandy hill the girth of the saddle gave way, and there was 
 an avalanche of the whole load, father and mother and three 
 children, with saddle and pillion, over the horse s tail, plump 
 into a sand-bank. The old rheumatic horse never seemed 
 amazed at any thing that might happen, but this time he 
 
A PURITAN SABBATH. 15 
 
 simply opened his large eyes wider than usual, and, wheeling 
 half round, looked to see whether he could help us in any 
 way. Had he taken it into his head on that occasion to 
 use his heels instead of his eyes, that avalanche might have 
 proved as fatal to us as those more terrible to the dwellers 
 and travellers among the Alps. 
 
 " After reaching home on Sabbath afternoon, and telling 
 where the text was found, we sat down to our dinner, of 
 baked pork and beans, which had been put into the oven 
 the day previous, and left there overnight. When dinner 
 was over, we were all summoned to the Assembly s Cate 
 chism, which we were expected to repeat verbatim et literatim, 
 from What is the chief end of man ? to the end of the 
 primer. Our father asked the questions with book in hand, 
 and we were expected to answer as promptly without the 
 book as he asked with it. And, indeed, we were so familiar 
 with the Catechism, that we could not only repeat the Ten 
 Commandments, with all that was required, and all that was 
 forbidden, together with the reasons annexed, but would 
 also answer the three great questions, What is justification ? 
 adoption? and sanctification ? and tell also the several 
 benefits which in this life do either accompany or flow from 
 them. When these recitations were ended, we had family 
 prayers, and by that time we were sufficiently fatigued to 
 retire to our slumbers. 
 
 " In those days there were no Sabbath schools. Indeed, 
 I never heard of such an institution till I was more than 
 twenty years old. Professor Bradbury s beautiful songs 
 had then no existence. With what joy should we have 
 hailed them ! Our good old minister, the Rev. Ebenezer 
 Sparhawk, though an Arminian, used to appoint two days 
 in the year, one in the spring and the other in the autumn, 
 for all the children of his congregation to assemble at church, 
 on some week-day, and repeat to him the Lord s Prayer and 
 the Catechism. These appointments were made, it may be, 
 quite as much for the parents as for the children, that they 
 
16 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 might have the duty of catechising their children kept con 
 stantly before their minds. This Catechism is now pretty 
 much superseded by the Sabbath school; and although I 
 should be slow to recommend a return from the Sabbath 
 school to the Catechism, yet might not this Catechism be 
 included in the Sabbath school, and be made to form a part 
 of its interesting exercises ? In the days of our fathers and 
 grandfathers, that Catechism was certainly a wonderful 
 institution, and the descendants of those families that were 
 most thoroughly drilled hi it are now undeniably the very 
 bone and sinew of New England, whether considered politi 
 cally, socially, or religiously. 
 
 " Mr. Sparhawk was extremely careful in the performance 
 of all the duties appertaining to his office as a settled minis 
 ter, such as catechising the children twice a year, visiting the 
 sick and afflicted, preaching on the Sabbath, and once on the 
 Friday preceding the communion, three times a year ; but 
 prayer-meetings and revivals being considered pure innova 
 tions, never met with favor in his eyes. Indeed, such new 
 fangled notions were hardly known to his people. Not one 
 of his deacons, although all of them were exemplary men, 
 ever opened his lips in public to offer public prayer or give 
 a word of exhortation ! On the Sabbath he preached under 
 a large sounding-board, and some of the youthful and the 
 thoughtless members of his congregation watched with tremb 
 ling anxiety, lest it might one day fall on his head and crush 
 him. But in spite of their fears he died in his bed, in a 
 good old age, greatly respected and universally lamented. 
 His numerous descendants are among the most intelligent 
 and excellent men and women of the land. 
 
 " After Mr. Sparhawk s death it seemed much easier for 
 his people to slide down into Unitarianism than to rise up 
 to what was considered more evangelical and orthodox. His 
 successor, the Rev. Charles Wellington (afterward D.D.), 
 was equally exemplary in life, but still more lax in doctrine. 
 Though not at first an avowed Unitarian, he was at length 
 
THE PASTORS. 17 
 
 known to be such. Like his predecessor, he was greatly and 
 deservedly respected in the town, and much beloved by all 
 who knew him. Of him I have many very pleasant recol 
 lections ; for although knowing that my father s family had 
 no sympathy with his creed, he always treated us with great 
 kindness, and did what he could to help and encourage me 
 in my studies. In his day the more evangelical portion of 
 the church seceded, built a new place of worship for them 
 selves, and called the Rev. Lewis Sabine to be their pastor. 
 With him and his church I always feel at home, for they 
 have full sympathy with missions, with revivals, and with 
 all those doctrines of the Gospel denominated Evangelical. 
 The Rev. Dr. Wellington had, several years before his 
 death, a colleague, the Rev. Mr. Adams, who is now his suc 
 cessor, and who, like himself, is a pleasant and exemplary 
 man. I greatly revere the memory of both Mr. Sparhawk 
 and Mr. Wellington, and of their deacons, and of many others 
 in my native town. May their children and their children s 
 children be blessed of the Lord who made heaven and earth. 
 " Let me not here omit to mention the Baptist minister, 
 the Rev. Elisha Andrews, and his pleasant family. His 
 elder children were just about the ages with myself and 
 some of my sisters. They were fine scholars, and our two 
 families had much delightful intercourse. Their father was 
 an excellent townsman, a good neighbor, and an earnest, 
 judicious preacher. His prayer-meetings were to my father s 
 family like oases in the desert. As the Baptist meeting 
 house was much nearer than the Congregational, we were 
 not unfrequently found there on the Sabbath ; and had it not 
 been for disowning the Abrahamic covenant confirmed in 
 Christ, and especially had it not been for close communion, 
 which was strictly adhered to as an article of faith, some of 
 us might have joined that church, for many of its members 
 were earnest Christian men and women, loving the Bible, 
 and speaking often one to another on the great subjects 
 which concern our common salvation. 
 
18 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 " Among the reminiscences of the years when I was yet a 
 child in my father s house, there are some incidents connected 
 with the social habits of that period which, in these days of 
 temperance, come up with a peculiar arid somewhat of a 
 ludicrous force to my mind. More than threescore years 
 ago, when punch, egg-nog, and a mixture of molasses and 
 rum, called black-strap, flowed almost as freely through the 
 sweet vales of New England as pure cold water does now, 
 I remember a good old man, who, like my own orthodox 
 parents, believed in the Assembly s Catechism, together with 
 the reasons annexed to the whole ten commandments, and 
 who usually came once or twice a year to confer with them 
 on the prophecies in general, and the millennium in particu 
 lar ; and to converse also about those devoted missionaries 
 who had recently taken their lives in their hand, and gone to 
 the desolate regions of Ohio to preach to those benighted peo 
 ple. On those occasions all servile labor was suspended, and 
 we children sat down with eyes and ears opened wide ; yea, and 
 mouths too, for we hardly dared breathe in the usual way, 
 lest we should lose a word. 
 
 " At the close of their long and interesting session, my 
 good father always rose with the greatest possible serious 
 ness in his whole demeanor and made the good man a glass 
 of toddy, if it were summer, or a mug of flip, in winter, the 
 sugar at the bottom being invariably reserved for the longing 
 palates of us little ones. Altogether, the old folks seemed 
 to have a grand good time, and we young ones were easily 
 persuaded to believe that there was somehow, and in some 
 way, a good time coming for us. 
 
 " It happened one day we saw the good man s horse (and 
 we knew his horse, with the white spot in his forehead, 
 almost as well as we knew the good man himself) turning 
 his head towards the door of our house. Our parents were 
 absent, and, as they would not be at home till towards even 
 ing, I felt that it became me, as the oldest son of the family, 
 to be treating the servant of the Lord with all due respect. 
 
SOCIAL CUSTOMS. 19 
 
 And, indeed, we all of us hastened to put every thing in 
 readiness to give him such an honorable reception that we 
 need have no fear that the bears would come out of the wood, 
 a little to the east of our house, to devour us, as they once 
 came out upon and tore in pieces the unmannerly children 
 in good Elisha s degenerate days. 
 
 "At the proper time, therefore, I retired to make the 
 good man a glass of toddy. On tasting it I thought it too 
 strong, and put in more water, with sugar to match. Tasting 
 it again, I thought it was too weak and too sweet; and, 
 therefore, made another change, and still another. As it 
 still did not suit my taste, and as there was no room left in 
 that glass for further experiments, I poured the whole out 
 into a more capacious tumbler, and then went on changing 
 and tasting, and tasting and changing, till I quite lost the 
 idea how it ought to taste. And, finally, beginning to pour 
 some of it into a large bowl, I found I must have mixed 
 almost enough for a raising ; at least quite enough for six 
 men, instead of one. With all due reverence, I then carried 
 a tumblerful and presented it to him. lie took it and 
 drank off a part of it, and, patting my head, said I had been 
 too bountiful. He then lifted up his hands and gave us all 
 his blessing, with plenty of good advice, and adding that I 
 had better put the remainder aside till my father came home, 
 he mounted his nag and rode off. 
 
 " After he had gone, I thought within myself, Now, what 
 shall we do with all this toddy ; for we should be ashamed to 
 have our parents come home and see it, and to throw any of 
 the * good creature away would be quite wicked. So, taking 
 counsel with my brothers and sisters, all but one younger 
 than myself, we sat down, in high earnest, to see what we 
 could do towards reducing the fearful amount. And we 
 drank and drank till our heads turned round. I presume 
 the children in our Sabbath schools can, almost any of them, 
 tell us of a more excellent way of honoring these servants 
 of the Most High God ; but those were days of darkness. 
 
20 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 As this was the first time, so I am happy to add it was the 
 last time, I ever made this vile compound for such a holy 
 purpose. 
 
 " Another scene, illustrating the ignorance of those times 
 on the subject of temperance, I well remember. A very 
 godly minister, who lived in an adjoining town, had occasion 
 to pass by my father s door several times a year, and as in 
 those days of rank Arminianism my father was almost the 
 only one on that road who fully sympathized with the good 
 man in the doctrines he preached, and as our house was 
 about the half-way house for him, he often stopped and 
 passed an hour with us. My mother was for a long time an 
 invalid. And one day when the good man called, our family 
 physician happened in. Very soon, before the door of the 
 house, where I was sitting, I heard him consult our physician 
 on the following very difficult problem. (It should here be 
 premised that both the physician and the minister were above 
 reproach, neither the one nor the other having ever given 
 occasion to be suspected of a too free use of the glass.) The 
 minister said he had to be around among the people every 
 day, visiting the sick and dying ; directing inquiring minds 
 to Christ, and comforting mourners ; praying with the aged 
 and infirm, and explaining to the simple-minded those things 
 that were difficult to be understood, &c. ; that wherever 
 he went, liquor under some form and name, was offered him 
 to drink, which, in order not to give offence, or be considered 
 guilty of a breach of good manners, he felt bound to take. 
 Moreover, that, after calling at a number of places, his head 
 invariably became affected, and he felt himself in danger of 
 saying or doing some foolish thing. Would the good doctor, 
 therefore, prescribe something for him to take, or give him 
 suitable advice as to what he should do in this emergency. 
 
 "I remember just where the good minister stood, and 
 how he looked. I remember also just where the good doc 
 tor stood, and how he looked. He had in his hand a cane, 
 with the end of which he kept digging in the ground ; and 
 
A DOCTOR S ADYICE. 21 
 
 the more earnestly he was questioned, the more earnestly 
 and the deeper he dug. (And what more natural than that 
 our Saviour, under similar circumstances, should stoop down 
 and write on the ground. ) At length he straightened him 
 self up, and, standing before his questioner with his arms 
 crossed, he uttered the following advice, viz., that, after he 
 had called at several places, and had begun to feel the effects 
 of the liquor taken, he should go straight home, while he 
 was yet able to walk, and, entering at once into his study, 
 should sit there in silence and solitude, till the dizziness 
 should pass away, and then, taking some food with a cup of 
 tea, he could go out without fear to finish his pastoral visits. 
 The idea of total abstinence from intoxicating beverages 
 seems not to have entered the mind of either the one or the 
 other. That he must drink was taken for granted, if he 
 would not be guilty of an unpardonable offence. The only 
 thing was to drink without feeling the effects of it ; and on 
 this point the good physician was sadly perplexed. In those 
 days everybody drank, old and young, rich and poor, male 
 and female ; and our whole country seemed rapidly descend 
 ing on the steep and slippery side of the hill towards ruin. 
 But New England at length arose in the greatness of her 
 strength, and, in the firmness of her principles, signed the 
 temperance pledge ; and the land had rest for forty years. " 
 
22 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 AT what period "the great change" in the subject of 
 these memoirs took place, no one, not even he him 
 self, knew ; for, notwithstanding the vivacity of his nature 
 and his sparkling humor (traits which characterized him from 
 his earliest years to the day of his death), there was ever 
 a vein of seriousness as strongly marked, and a strict con 
 scientiousness, which even in his boyhood seemed that of 
 the true Christian. A revival in his native town the early 
 part of the year 1811 was the occasion of his publicly 
 declaring himself on the Lord s side ; but even then he 
 did not seem to become fully awake to the great ends of a 
 Christian life. It was not "until he was brought in contact 
 with educated minds devoted to the service of the Redeemer 
 that he began to exhibit that consecration of spirit which 
 so signally marked his subsequent career. This will appear 
 as we continue his Reminiscences. 
 
 "You will naturally infer from what I have written 
 that my father s circumstances were none of the best. It 
 was even so. But he had seen better days. I remember 
 when he owned a hundred acres of land without any incum- 
 brarice upon it, well fenced and well stocked. He owed 
 no man any thing, and had money at interest. But he was 
 laid low one winter with lung fever, arid for more than a 
 year was unable to attend to his farm. Before his recovery 
 my mother had a serious illness, and remained an invalid 
 the rest of her days. The doctor s bills were heavy, and 
 the loss he sustained by being unable to attend to his farm 
 was still heavier. His affairs thus became so involved that 
 he was never able to extricate himself from the embarrass 
 ment. 
 
PHILLIPS ACADEMY. 23 
 
 "It had been long seen and felt at home that, being feeble 
 from my youth, I could never obtain a livelihood in any 
 of the ordinary ways of manual labor ; but it was thought 
 possible I might at length be able to teach small children 
 their A-B-Abs ; for I could read with fluency, and my 
 memory was so retentive that I readily learned any thing 
 by heart. Though I was a professor of religion, yet, on 
 looking back from this distance of time, it does riot appear 
 that a supreme desire to preach the Gospel had yet taken 
 possession of my heart. Of my father s heart, however, 
 it had taken full possession, and, with that view, he encour 
 aged my attempting to get an education. But he could 
 not furnish me with any means, and there were at that time 
 no education societies. 
 
 " At length we heard of Phillips Academy, where pious 
 and promising students sometimes received pecuniary assist 
 ance in prosecuting their studies, and hope now sprung up 
 in my mind that I might one day become a preacher of the 
 Gospel. I, therefore, made a journey to Andover, walking 
 and riding by turns, and presented myself before the great 
 preceptor, John Adams, Esq., afterwards honored by Yale 
 College with the title of LL.D. I learned from him that 
 there was a charity fund, but that more than twice as many 
 as could be received had been long waiting to enjoy its 
 privileges. Mr. Adams advised me to come to Andover 
 at the commencement of the next quarter, encouraging me 
 to expect that my tuition would be provided for; but I 
 must be prepared to bear the whole expense of my educa 
 tion up to the time when there should be a vacancy in the 
 charity fund. I turned my steps homeward, footing it the 
 whole distance, sixty miles, with a heavy heart, reaching 
 my father s house, foot-sore and weary, on the third day 
 after leaving Andover. 
 
 " From the time of my return from Andover all our 
 thoughts were bent on the great question of raising funds 
 to meet the necessary expenses for one quarter. On the 
 
24 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 one hand, poverty so stared us in the face as to look us out 
 of countenance wherever we turned our eyes ; and, on the 
 other hand, the desire and the necessity of my trying to get 
 an education rose up before me like the image in Nebuchad 
 nezzar s dream, with all its mighty proportions. And so 
 we thought and thought ; but the more we thought the more 
 we knew not what to think. And we finally began to 
 think less and pray more ; and thus we continued till it 
 was found I must return to Andover, in order to be found 
 there at the commencement of the quarter. So, without 
 money and without credit, and without any plan ; and with 
 no thoughts but the most confused ; and with no prayers 
 except ejaculations, your father strapped on his trunk, as 
 though he intended this to be his final departure, and turned 
 his face towards the Land of Promise, small promise, 
 indeed, though even this was little better than hoping 
 against hope. In this trunk were all his books and clothes, 
 indeed, all his worldly effects. Its lower edge pressed 
 hard against the small of his back, to his great annoyance 
 at the time, and to the permanent injury of this feeblest 
 part of his very feeble frame in subsequent years. In many 
 of the towns through which he passed boys would hoot after 
 him in the street, and, with an air of proud superiority, 
 ask if he had in his trunk a monkey or an anaconda to 
 exhibit. But, as he had no strength or courage to spare 
 for discussion, his replies were always faint and few ; and, 
 in order not to take any extra steps, he seldom passed from 
 one side of the street to the other, but kept straight on, 
 in the middle of the road, till his feet at length stood on 
 that sacred hill whither all his thoughts and expectations 
 had been for a long time turning with anxiety, but with 
 fond desire.* 
 
 * This trunk was destroyed in the great fire at Constantinople in 
 1831. In one of his letters written at the time of the fire lie says : 
 " The celebrated trunk, concerning which you made inquiry, and 
 which I intended to leave as a rich legacy to my children, was thrown 
 
BOARDING PLACE. 25 
 
 " Here a new trial awaited me. For the protection of 
 the students, the trustees had adopted a rule that the stu 
 dents should board only in such families as they had licensed 
 for this purpose. Mr. Adams gave me the names of some 
 half dozen or more, and, leaving my trunk in his entry, I 
 went forth to make application for board and lodging ; but 
 not one of them would receive me, the security I had to 
 offer appearing to them very much like that which the 
 Turks offer when they simply say Allah Kareemj i.e., 
 1 God is merciful. I got another list of names, and then 
 another, until I had visited every house in town that was 
 licensed, and no one would take me in. I returned to Mr. 
 Adams s house, and could not refrain from weeping. At 
 length I determined to take matters into my own hands, and, 
 slipping out unperceived, I knocked at the first house that 
 I saw, and asked if a poor student who wished to enter 
 the Academy could find board and lodging with them. 
 The woman of the house answered in the affirmative, and 
 her husband confirmed it, and a bargain was soon struck. 
 
 "Mr. Hawley, the husband, was a poor shoemaker, and 
 so very poor he could not possibly lose any thing, for the 
 very plain reason he had nothing to lose, and possibly he 
 might turn a penny. He was a profane and intemperate 
 man, and some of his apprentices were of very ungodly 
 manners. Mrs. Hawley was an earnest Christian woman. 
 She had an impediment in her speech, and could not utter 
 a single sentence intelligibly on ordinary subjects; but on 
 the love of God she could speak with scarce any stammering, 
 and it was said that in praying she never stuttered at all. 
 Certainly, in singing her sweet hymns, no impediment could 
 ever be noticed. She did what she could to make my stay 
 comfortable, and doubtless hoped I should bring the family 
 
 from the window of the upper story, and broken to pieces. I have 
 seen nothing of it since ; but many of the precious things contained 
 in it I saw scattered around the garden of the English palace, and 
 the fire licking them up as it would stubble." 
 2 
 
26 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 into some state of decency and order. He, I doubt not, 
 was pleased to have what he would call the aristocratic 
 and absolutely arbitrary rules of the trustees trampled 
 under foot. And Mr. Adams was evidently disposed to 
 wink at my being found in such an unsuitable place, and to 
 give me a chance of finding a better one for myself. On 
 my return from Dartmouth College, four years afterward, 
 to Andover Seminary, I found Mr. Hawley low with con 
 sumption. I often visited him and prayed with him, and 
 there was reason to hope that before his death he had 
 become a new man. 
 
 " Having, as you perceived, secured a boarding-place, 
 next morning I stood before the desk of the great Pre 
 ceptor, and had my seat assigned me, in which it was 
 expected I should always be found in study hours. My 
 first lesson in Latin grammar, which I was to commit to 
 memory, Mr. Adams also marked out for me. 
 
 " After some hours he called me up to recite, when it was 
 found not only that I had learned all that was printed in 
 large type, which students were expected to learn, but that 
 I had committed to memory all that was in Italics, though 
 only designed to be read over, and not recited ; and, moreover, 
 that I had gone over iii this perfect manner more pages 
 than he had marked out for me. Mr. Adams now opened 
 his eyes wide, and looked at me from another stand-point, 
 to see of what stuff I was really made.* And I began to 
 
 * In a letter which John Adams, LL.D. wrote many years after 
 ward to his son, Rev. William Adams, D.D., he makes mention of 
 this first recitation in the Latin grammar: 
 
 " Before the close of the morning session I called him (William 
 Goodell) to recite. He repeated all the first page, verbatim, notes 
 and all, then the second and the third, in the same exact manner. I 
 said, You must have studied this before/ He replied, I never 
 saw a Latin grammar before you gave me this. He advanced in 
 his studies with great rapidity and accuracy. He proved himself 
 an excellent scholar, a pious youth, and so obtained all the aid he 
 needed. He had no more tears to shed but those of good humor 
 and gratitude." 
 
PRECEPTOR ADAMS. 27 
 
 open my own eyes wider, and to look at him with more 
 fearlessness than I had dared to feel before ; for he smiled 
 and wept by turns, and it was plain that a favorable im 
 pression had been made upon his great mind and still greater 
 heart. I now felt sure there was no danger of my being 
 sent away from that unlicensed house, unless another and 
 a better one were provided for me. 
 
 " Mr. Adams, at the time I entered Phillips Academy, 
 was in the full strength of manhood and vigor, at the very 
 zenith of his long and brilliant career as a teacher of youth. 
 His influence over me was greater than that of any other 
 teacher. I came under his instruction at the most plastic 
 and critical period of my life, and I gave up my whole being 
 to be moulded by him as clay by the hands of the potter. 
 Every thing he said arid did, his example, his casual remarks, 
 his prayers, all were to me exceedingly impressive. Ando- 
 ver was at that time blessed with such mighty men, men of 
 God, as Professor Stuart, Professor Woods, and Professor 
 Porter, and I often heard them preach ; but neither at that 
 time nor in subsequent years did their words fall on my ear 
 and heart with such weight as those of Mr. Adams, during 
 all the time I was his pupil. Many of his remarks I wrote 
 down, parts of his prayers I remember to this day. Almost 
 every sentence he uttered seemed an aphorism containing a 
 world of meaning. I seemed to myself to have just waked 
 up to a new life, and to be living in a new world. And 
 even now, at this distance of time, I often lift up my heart 
 in thankfulness to God that I was blessed, at such a time, 
 with such a teacher. 
 
 " With Mr. Adams s family, though knowing them all 
 by sight, I did not then become so well acquainted as 
 several years afterward, when, having finished my collegiate 
 course, I returned to Andover to pursue my theological 
 studies. The acquaintance I then formed with them all 
 was intimate, and to me very pleasant and precious. Never 
 shall I cease to remember it with gratitude." 
 
28 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 To one of the children of his old preceptor he wrote, 
 on hearing of the death of Mrs. Adams, in 1830 : 
 
 " When I heard of the death of your dear mother, I felt that 
 she was indeed the mother of us all, and that there were those 
 in the four quarters of the globe who would mingle their tears 
 with yours, and who would pray that the Lord would sanc 
 tify to you this bereavement, and pour consolation into your 
 blaeding hearts. The brief Memoir by Professor Stuart, which 
 some friend was kind enough to send me, I read with deep 
 interest, and lent it to others; and I said, if her name had not 
 been once mentioned in the Memoir, I should have known to 
 whom the character belonged. I doubt not you love to dwell 
 upon her virtues, and talk over the instances of her humility, 
 kindness, and benevolence. 
 
 44 How much I would give to sit down one evening in your 
 quiet family, and talk over with you all the good things the 
 Lord hath done for Israel and for you and us since we last met! 
 I am sure, after we had talked a while, we should say, He hath 
 not dealt with us after our sins, nor rewarded us according 
 to our iniquities. I would take every one of your children 
 up in my arms and bless them ; and, after I had listened to the 
 story of the Lord s dealings with you and with your little 
 ones, I think I should pray with a great increase of fervor that 
 you might be the seed of the blessed of the Lord, and your 
 offspring with you. " 
 
 The Reminiscences continue : 
 
 " While I was yet a member of the Academy, Mr. Adams s 
 youngest son, William (now the Rev. Dr. Adams, the elo 
 quent preacher and beloved pastor of the Madison Square 
 Presbyterian Church, New York City), entered the Academy. 
 I remember, with great vividness, how daintily and gracefully 
 he stepped in with young Blanchard (Rev. Dr. Blanchard, 
 of Lowell, Mass.), and presented his little self, then six years 
 old, before the desk of the venerable Principal. In those 
 days of his childhood, I often carried the lively little fellow 
 on niy back to school and to other places ; and I am thankful 
 to acknowledge that, as one good turn deserves another, I 
 am now, in my second childhood, often helped by him and 
 his worthy friends over some of the steep and rugged places 
 always incident to the decline of life. 
 
CLASSMATES. 29 
 
 " Just about the time I entered the Academy, two others 
 also entered, both of whom proved to be remarkably fine 
 scholars. One of them has since been known to the Chris 
 tian world as the Rev. Asa Cumniings, D.D., for many 
 years editor of the i Christian Mirror, in Portland, Me., and 
 the biographer of Dr. Payson ; and the other was the Rev. 
 Alva Woods, D.D., at one time President of Transylvania 
 University in Lexington, Ky., and afterwards Professor in 
 Brown University. Brother Cummings had rolled logs in 
 the densest forests of Maine, till his legs had literally become 
 quite crooked ; but his mind was a diamond of the first water. 
 I thought I had never known a person of so clear and candid 
 an intellect as he appeared to have. My classmate, Woods, 
 was the sou of a Baptist minister in the Green Mountains of 
 Vermont, and was nephew of the Rev. Dr. Woods, one of 
 the distinguished professors in the Theological Seminary at 
 Andover. These two, together with myself, Mr. Adams put 
 into a class by ourselves, and he always seemed much grati 
 fied with our conduct and our progress ; for no mark of tar 
 diness, of absence, or of an imperfect lesson was, it is believed, 
 ever placed against either of our names. With all prompt 
 ness we could answer any question which would naturally 
 arise from our lessons ; and with all ease we would decline 
 any noun in any declension, naming it in every case, from 
 the nominative singular to the ablative plural, and going 
 through the whole at one breath. And then we could go 
 backward through the whole at another breath, naming the 
 word in every case, from the ablative plural to the nomi 
 native singular. To us this was real fun, and to Mr. Adams 
 it seemed real fun to hear us. 
 
 " But the quarter was at length drawing to a close, and so 
 many were standing between us and that charity foundation 
 to which we three were looking forward, that there appeared 
 scarcely any hope of our ever receiving any benefit from it. 
 And it was evidently becoming a subject of deep thought 
 and earnest discussion with Mr. Adams and some of the 
 
30 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 trustees what provision should be made for us, without 
 diverting any of this charity fund from its prescribed chan 
 nels. A few days before the end of the quarter, Mr. Adams 
 called us up, and, after informing us how many had been 
 waiting much longer than we to receive the aid, told us that 
 Lieutenant-Governor Phillips, of Boston, who was one of the 
 trustees,- and I think one always present at the examina 
 tions, had come forward, and, on account of the present great 
 disproportion between those funds and the numerous appli 
 cations for them, had voluntarily offered to bear our expenses 
 through one year. This was to us a great and sudden relief. 
 It was like the year of jubilee, and we gave special thanks 
 to Him who remembered us in our low estate, for His mercy 
 endureth for ever/ 
 
 " Early in the year, Mr. Adams informed me that a rela 
 tive of mine in Vermont, on hearing that I was at the Acad 
 emy, had sent word to ask whether I was worth raising. 
 What answer Mr. Adams made I never inquired, nor did he 
 ever tell me. But the year was not far advanced when a 
 drover, with some scores of cattle for the Boston market, 
 knocked at the door of the Academy, and, to the amusement 
 and wonder of the pupils, asked to see me. Mr. Adams 
 beckoned me to go and see what was wanted. Amidst the 
 lowing of oxen, I went with some trepidation, when, lo and 
 behold, he turned over to me a fine yoke of oxen, which he 
 said my father s uncle in Jamaica, Vt., Solomon Goodell, 
 had sent, to draw me up some of the steep and rugged hills 
 of science. With the oxen came the following characteristic 
 note addressed to Mr. Adams. It was a mere scrap of paper, 
 carelessly folded in the form of a letter, and containing the 
 following words : 
 
 " Sir, I send you a pair of fat oxen for William Goodell, 
 in your school/ 
 
 " I immediately stepped back and asked permission to be 
 absent the remainder of the day, telling Mr. Adams I had 
 suddenly become possessed of some live stock, and must needs 
 
ENTERING COLLEGE. 31 
 
 go and prove them.* I drove them at once to my lodgings 
 and put them into the pasture, but was so much afraid some 
 body would steal them I hardly dared take my eyes from 
 them, and the very next day I sold them to a butcher. And 
 thus hi this my last year at the Academy I paid ray own 
 bills, 
 
 " This year would close my preparatory studies ; but to 
 what college should I go ? and how should I be supported ? 
 My classmate Cummings, having friends in Boston and that 
 vicinity, was going to Cambridge. My classmate Woods, 
 who was my chum for one whole year, being a Baptist, 
 would naturally go to Brown University. We had in tlie 
 mean time become acquainted with Daniel Temple, who en 
 tered the Academy soon after us. Although his boarding- 
 place was some distance from ours, yet, as he had just breii 
 converted in a powerful revival of religion and was full of 
 faith and the Holy Ghost, his influence was felt far and 
 near. Mr. Adams proposed to him and to me to go to 
 Dartmouth College, saying that the Kimball Union Academy 
 had been recently established at Meriden, N. H., and that 
 this Academy had funds to aid in their studies those having 
 the ministry in view, and, as there were not students enough 
 to exhaust all the funds, the College came in for a share. 
 Some of the professors had written Mr. Adams on the sub 
 ject, promising to take two, whom he should recommend, and 
 allow th^m each one hundred dollars a year for the four 
 years. Mr. Temple and myself thankfully accepted the 
 proposition, and at once made arrangements to room together. 
 The aid proffered would not indeed be sufficient to meet our 
 expenses, but the long winter vacations would enable us to 
 earn something by keeping school. I entered Dartmouth 
 College Sept. 24, 1813. 
 
 " The one hundred dollars per annum allowed me from 
 the funds of the Kimball Union Academy, together with 
 what I earned by teaching, enabled me to pass through col 
 lege with comfort to myself and without being a burden to 
 
32 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 others. Every winter found me occupied in teaching school ; 
 and I was so fond of the employment, and moreover the 
 opportunity of doing good appeared to me so great, that I 
 would have been willing to teach even without compensation. 
 The places where I taught were Wardsborough, Woodstock, 
 and St. Johnsbury in the State of Vermont, and Keene 
 and Hanover in New Hampshire. I also taught a small 
 school in a corner of New Marlborough, N. H., before I 
 went to the Academy. In many of these schools, I had rea 
 son to believe, my efforts were blessed not only to the minds, 
 but to the souls, of my pupils. How I should love to see them 
 all, and converse and pray with them all once more ! Sev 
 eral of them are in the ministry, and may they be able min 
 isters of the New Testament ! 
 
 " In my school in Keene the religious interest awakened 
 was long-continued and very deep. Oh, what precious meet 
 ings we had ! and what blessed recitations of the Assembly s 
 Catechism ! My soul with great joy and thankfulness hath 
 them still in remembrance. And what would I not crive for 
 
 O 
 
 the privilege of again sitting with those dear youth in 
 heavenly places in Christ Jesus ! Well, we hope in those 
 heavenly places to sit together for ever. The commence 
 ment of the revival was under the following circumstances. 
 One of the boys had been guilty of using profane language. 
 After conversing with him some time on his sin, and telling 
 him that without repentance and forgiveness he could never 
 enter heaven, I tied a string round his neck, and charged him 
 to remember, whenever he felt that string, that he could not 
 go to heaven without being pardoned, and that he could not 
 expect pardon without asking for it. When he came to 
 school the next morning the string was gone, it having been 
 taken off by his father. As parental authority was superior 
 to mine, I could not take him to task ; but I again addressed 
 him and the whole school on the sin of profanity, reminding 
 them of what God had said of him that taketh Plis name in 
 vain. I then asked him if he wished me to pray that God 
 
REVIVAL IN SCHOOL. 33 
 
 would forgive this sin and all the sins he had ever committed, 
 and save him from eternal punishment. On his assenting to 
 this I took him by the hand and rose for prayer. The 
 whole school rose as by a sudden impulse. The boy wept, 
 and the whole school were deeply moved. When I ceased 
 praying, all the pupils seemed so much affected that I con 
 tinued to speak to them for some minutes on sin, repentance, 
 and salvation ; and from that time for many weeks onward 
 it was as easy to speak to them on those infinitely important 
 subjects as it was to breathe. Christ was there, and every 
 word spoken in His name seemed to tell. They all appeared 
 to feel that in that prayer they had come directly into the 
 presence of God, much nigher to Him than they ever came 
 before, and that they were transacting business with Him 
 for eternity ; and I doubt not the Lord will count, when He 
 writeth up the people, that this and that one were born 
 there/ 
 
 "Among the first letters of welcome I received, when 
 visiting my native land in 1851, was one from a daughter of 
 Judge Newcomb, who in that memorable winter began to 
 breathe the breath of spiritual life, a life which shall never 
 end. And among the first letters of welcome I received 
 upon my final return home with my family, in 1865, was 
 one from this same beloved daughter, who still has life, and 
 has it more abundantly/ Though wanting in some measure 
 the sense of hearing, she could and did, and I doubt not 
 does still, hear the whispers of the Spirit, and the sweet and 
 precious words of Jesus. And should any of the beloved 
 youth of this school, or of any other school I have taught, 
 read these lines, may I not hope they will offer up this one 
 petition for their old teacher, that, after having pointed out 
 to them and to many others the way to heaven, he may not 
 himself be a castaway ? I have reason to be very grateful 
 that one so unworthy should have been employed to such a 
 degree in these blessed services, while at the same time I 
 ought to be no less humble and penitent that in those blessed 
 2* o 
 
34 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 services I did not feel more of the l constrainings of the love 
 of Christ urging me on to action. 
 
 " In the winter of 1814 I taught school by day, and a sing 
 ing class also in the evening, at St. Johnsbury, Vt. Here I 
 found myself among some of the very best of people. The 
 church was emphatically a working church ; and perhaps, 
 with even more propriety than many of the apostolic 
 churches, might be called a model church. Every member 
 appeared to be a living branch of the true vine, and to be 
 always standing in his or her lot, ready for any and every 
 service which was to be performed for Christ. The church 
 had no pastor, and, I think, had always been without one ; 
 for pastors were then few in that part of the country. But 
 the public services of the sanctuary, together with the prayer 
 meetings maintained by the church on the Sabbath and at 
 other times, were of the most interesting character ; special 
 pains being taken to procure the very best sermons that 
 could be found in the whole country ; and the reader being 
 always expected to look over very carefully beforehand the 
 sermon he was to read in public, in order that the emphasis 
 might in every case be laid right, and the meaning brought 
 out with clearness and power. They also took special pains 
 to sing well, often meeting together for the sake of practis 
 ing, and employing a teacher to perfect both themselves and 
 their children in the science as well as in the art of music. 
 Their prayers were devout and edifying, for they were offered 
 by those accustomed to * lift up holy hands without wrath or 
 doubting. Those parents, both men and women, took strong 
 hold of the Abrahamic covenant ; and as much expected 
 their children to be heirs according to the promise as the 
 good patriarch himself expected his son Isaac would be. In 
 fact, whenever I see or hear the word St. Johnsbury, I always 
 think of the place of which God said, This is my rest for 
 ever ; here will I dwell, for I have desired it. 
 
 " That church was composed of such members as the very 
 godly parents of Professor Lawrence, late of East Windsor 
 
COLLEGE APPOINTMENTS. 35 
 
 Theological Institute ; the Hon. Luther Jewett, M.D., him 
 self a host ; Governor Fairbanks, that wonderful man, whose 
 very name in all that region was a synonyme of every thing 
 that was upright, honorable, benevolent, and good ; together 
 with his earnest and excellent brother, he, I mean, the 
 inventor of the celebrated Fairbanks scales. The last men 
 tioned Fairbanks was, on account of his wonderful mechan 
 ical genius, a man after Dr. Hamlin s own heart (the Rev. 
 Dr. Hamlin, I mean, President of the Robert College in 
 Constantinople), he being, as is well known, a great mechanic ; 
 and when I told him that this Fairbanks had once been a 
 pupil of mine, shutting up one eye and squinting at me with 
 the other, he very naively, as if with the most unaffected 
 simplicity, remarked, You must have taught away to him 
 all your own knowledge, reserving nothing for yourself; 
 for you yourself have been utterly deficient in that line from 
 the first day I knew you. A bit of pleasantry to be sure 
 not much to the credit of the one addressed ; but I have at 
 least the satisfaction of feeling that I taught it all away to 
 one who knew how to employ it to some good purpose. 
 
 " On Sophomore Quarter-day, in 1815, the Faculty, to 
 my surprise, gave me the first appointment, which was the 
 Latin Salutatory. But when we graduated, in 1817, I had 
 the Greek Oration, then considered the third appointment ; 
 Marsh, afterwards President of Burlington College, had 
 the first, which was the Valedictory ; and Chase, now Bishop 
 of New Hampshire, received the second, which was, I think, 
 the Philosophical. During the greater part of my senior 
 year I was engaged in teaching, and was able to attend 
 but few recitations. Had it been otherwise, had I spent 
 the whole year in hard study, it is not likely that I should 
 have deserved a higher appointment than the one given me ; 
 for the class was a large one, and there were many very 
 good scholars in it. One thing is certain, and I think of it 
 even now with satisfaction, that for the sake of a collegiate 
 honor I never studied fifteen minutes the more, no, not ten, 
 
6b FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 nor even five, during my whole course ; and that my eyes 
 and health were as good at the end as at the beginning. 
 My health was indeed always feeble; and three hours a 
 day were just about my average time of study. But then, 
 when I did study, it was in good earnest, concentrating my 
 whole mind directly on the subject. It was much the same 
 during all my term at the Theological Seminary, and during 
 much of my missionary life I have been able to devote but 
 a few hours a day to close study. But though feeble from 
 childhood, I have hardly ever been sick a day. In fact, I 
 have been growing stronger ever since I was born ; and 
 should the days of the years of my life run parallel with 
 those of Methuselah, might it not be reasonably expected 
 that I should be more hale and vigorous in the nine hun 
 dred and sixty-ninth year of my life, than any of the 
 hypochondriacs of any generation of students, past, present, 
 or future ? 
 
 " During the revival at college, the pious students were 
 hi the habit of going out, if not daily, weekly, into the 
 neighboring villages and towns to conduct meetings, some 
 times in a school-house and sometimes in the church itself; 
 and as they carried the revival spirit with them, and as 
 much expected a revival in every place as they expected 
 to reach that place themselves, the flame was kindled every 
 where, the Spirit was poured out from on high, and very 
 many, it is believed, were created anew in Christ Jesus 
 unto good works. Before the commencement of this re 
 vival a Moral Society had been formed in college, which 
 embraced a large number of the students, and which prom 
 ised to be very useful. A regular meeting of this society, 
 occurring in the very height of the revival, very few of the 
 members, especially of those who had been recently con 
 verted, or who had been most active in those revival scenes, 
 were present, and this gave occasion for the complaint thai 
 we had become too religious to be any longer moral, and 
 that we were devoting so much time to religion, that we had 
 
REVIVAL IN COLLEGE. 37 
 
 none left for morality. "We were then young and inex 
 perienced, and very zealous, and were doubtless much less 
 discreet than we ought to have been in regard to many 
 things. The revival was indeed one of remarkable power ; 
 and yet college duties were not in general suspended, but 
 the studies and recitations for the most part went on as 
 usual. On one occasion, however, when one of the pro 
 fessors was hearing a class in the recitation-room, in the 
 room immediately above many were gathered together 
 praying. And the singing of sweet hymns in that same 
 room, where boisterous mirth had been previously often 
 heard, so deeply affected the Professor and his whole class, 
 that their recitation that morning was turned into a meet 
 ing for thanksgiving and praise. And that was the only 
 instance I recollect of any interruption to the regular duties 
 of the college. 
 
 " One day a student, observing his heart more filled with 
 wicked thoughts than he had previously supposed possible, 
 and alarmed to find his own powers altogether too feeble to 
 control them, undertook to escape from himself. Throwing 
 off his outer garments, he ran as if for dear life ; and those 
 who saw him in this earnest race knew as little what his ob 
 ject was, as those who hastened to get out of John Gilpin s way 
 knew of his. He ran and ran till well nigh exhausted ; but, 
 finding all his bad thoughts still clinging as closely as ever, 
 he became discouraged, and, slowly returning to his room in 
 college, cried, Lord, save, or I perish. That runaway has 
 now been for many years a steadfast preacher of the glorious 
 Gospel, directing the attention of men to the Lamb of God, 
 who alone taketh away the sin of the world. 
 
 " The most of our fellow-students at Dartmouth had, like 
 ourselves, to struggle hard to get an education ; and we did 
 not any of us make so much use as we might of the unlim 
 ited credit we had on the Bank of Faith, viz., * Trust in the 
 Lord and do good, so shalt thou dwell in the land, and verily 
 thou shalt be fed. And in those days we heard the story of 
 
38 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 another bank, as it might be called, with which we were 
 sometimes tempted to do business. It had, indeed, in its 
 vault no specie, I mean, no Scripture promises ; yet it 
 strangely secured the confidence of many desponding minds. 
 The story ran thus : A poor student, very inattentive to his 
 studies, and extremely careless as to both his manners and 
 his morals, was repeatedly, though to little purpose, admon 
 ished by his tutors and professors. At length the President 
 sent for him, and, after giving him plenty of good advice and 
 solemn warning of his danger in the course he was pursu 
 ing, asked him, How do you ever expect to get through the 
 world in this way ? The fellow at once and very archly 
 replied, Did you ever hear of any one sticking by the way ? 
 * Yes, surely : all get through by hook or by crook, and no 
 body ever sticks by the way These few words, nobody ever 
 sticks by the way] spoken to the ear of one sunk low in de 
 spondency, often had a talismanic potency to drive away his 
 anxious forebodings. I have seen the face of our good 
 brother Temple lighted up with smiles and joyful hopes, by 
 simply repeating those talismanic words, nobody ever sticks by 
 the way. 1 
 
 " Of some of my college classmates the following are well 
 known : President Marsh, of Burlington College, the vale 
 dictorian of our class ; President Gushing, of Hampden 
 Sidney ; Professor Fisk, of Amherst ; Emory "Washburn, 
 LL.D., Governor of Massachusetts, and Professor of Law 
 at Cambridge University ; Benjamin Dorr, D.D., Rector of 
 Christ Church in Philadelphia ; Carlton Chase, D.D., Bishop 
 of the Diocese of New Hampshire ; and Lyndon A. Smith, 
 M.D., of Newark, N. J. I should love to mention by name 
 many others of my class, whose countenances I can in some 
 cases still recall, but whose names, during a long absence 
 from the country, have faded from my memory. I hope to 
 see them in that world where their faces will shine as the 
 brightness of the firmament, and they will all of them be 
 found to have received a new name, which the mouth of the 
 
COLLEGE-MATES. 39 
 
 Lord shall name, and which shall not be forgotten for ever. 
 In the class before me were such men as Professor Haddock, 
 Professor Torrey, President Wheeler, of Burlington College, 
 Rev. Dr. Absalom Peters. Another member of the class, 
 who afterward became a member of Congress, and who 
 secured from his Alma Mater the honorary degree of LL.D., 
 like many of us sprung from poverty, but earned a pittance 
 by ringing the college bell. Receiving very deservedly a 
 high appointment at Sophomore quarter-day, as it was then 
 called, he was much encouraged by this honor, and his friends 
 were not a little elated with his success. Indeed, he became 
 so inspired with self-reliance that he was accustomed after 
 wards to stand out on the steps in front of the college, and 
 by the hour together discuss the great questions of the day 
 with the greatest wranglers in the three upper classes in 
 college. And his step was now so firm, and his carriage so 
 erect, that the words of the poet were often applied to him : 
 
 4 At every step his advanced head 
 Knocked out a star in heaven. 
 
 " Thus potent is a little encouragement received at the 
 proper time by a poor, timid student. The Rev. Levi 
 Spaulding, D.D., the distinguished missionary in Ceylon, 
 was my junior in college, but I knew him well both before 
 and after. So also Professor Upham and Professor Bush, 
 together with Rufus Choate, LL.D., who were in the classes 
 after me, were well known to me, for that wonderful revival 
 which took place in Sophomore year threw all the classes 
 into one indiscriminate mass, and all class distinctions were 
 for the time being entirely obliterated. 
 
 " During our Freshman year at college, the number of 
 pious students in the upper classes was very small. In the 
 senior class there was, I think, but one professor of religion, 
 and he, in point of scholarship, stood among the lowest in 
 the class. There was no prayer-meeting conducted by the 
 students, and, of course, although Professors Shurtliff, Moore, 
 
40 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 and Muzzy were not only able, but very earnest Christian 
 men, yet there was no spiritual life in college. Thus passed 
 one whole year of death-like stupidity. In our Sophomore 
 year we began to have more courage. About this time it 
 was that the members of the Theological Society, that met 
 every Saturday evening in secret session, with doors locked 
 and windows barred, that we might not be interrupted by 
 the thoughtless ones in college, unanimously adopted that 
 fnmous resolution that we would, each one of us, converse 
 with at least three of his fellow-students on the subject of 
 personal religion during the coming week, giving them also 
 a special interest in our prayers. We had hardly commenced 
 our work when the Spirit was poured out upon us from on 
 high in a most remarkable manner, and instead of convers 
 ing with three of our fellow-students, we (certainly some 
 of us) conversed with more than thirty times three. My 
 room-mate, Temple, being everywhere known as a man 
 of God, and of deep Christian experience, our room was 
 thronged from morning till night with those who would 
 see Jesus. I have seen many precious revivals, but I have 
 never since witnessed a work so mighty as was that at 
 Dartmouth College in 1815, embracing some of the finest 
 scholars in every class in college, together with most of the 
 distinguished families that lived in its vicinity, and extend 
 ing its saving influence even to subsequent classes in follow 
 ing years. 
 
 "I recall the names of some of the subjects of this work 
 of grace who in after life became distinguished men : Pro 
 fessors Torrey, Fisk, Bush, and Upham ; President Wheeler, 
 President Marsh, President Gushing, Bishop Chase, and 
 last, but not least, that beloved missionary of the cross in 
 Ceylon, Levi Spaulding. All these were men of note, and, 
 besides, there were many who, though less known, became 
 earnest and useful ministers of the New Testament. A 
 large number of students, with members of the principal 
 families in the neighborhood, joined the college church in 
 
LEV! SPAULDING. 41 
 
 one day. And then it was we felt, and some of us said, 
 as we stood on a knoll in front of the college buildings, 
 The winter is past, and the rain is over and gone, and the 
 flowers appear on the earth, and the time of the singing 
 of birds is come/ I well remember the first public prayer 
 which Haddock made. He had always been strictly moral, 
 and such was the gentleness of bis manner, and such his 
 native politeness, that he was often pointed out to us as an 
 example of what we might all of us become, even though 
 we should never attend a dancing-school ; but it was not 
 generally known that he was indulging hope in Christ, nor 
 even that his mind had of late been unusually impressed 
 with the great things of eternity. When, therefore, at 
 the close of a meeting in the old school-house, I asked him 
 to offer prayer, and he arose at once with all the grace and 
 dignity so natural to him, and poured out his heart in a 
 prayer of great fervency and peculiarly appropriate, the 
 effect was overpowering, and the glory of God seemed to 
 fill the place. Every heart trembled for joy or with fear, 
 and we hardly dared speak to one another as we walked 
 silently away from the place. 
 
 " At one of those little, but never-to-be-forgotten prayer- 
 meetings, there was present a member of the senior class. 
 He was a distinguished scholar, and excelled particularly 
 in mathematical studies. As we did not in those days wait 
 for much ceremony, and as we scarcely thought of what was 
 due from a Sophomore to a Senior, we pounced upon him 
 at once with such tremendous questions that he soon found 
 his mathematics at fault, for he could not solve the principal 
 problem, t What shall it profit a man, if he gain the whole 
 world and lose his own soul ? He took his hat and retired, 
 and some forty years afterwards, describing the scene in a 
 letter to some friends, he said : * I went out under a pine- 
 tree, and gave myself up to God, and that pine-tree (said 
 he) will be remembered in heaven/ Yes, indeed, Brother 
 Spaulding, and many pine-trees will be remembered in 
 
42 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 heaven. And many such rocks and trees, and old school - 
 houses, will be remembered there. From under that pine- 
 tree where he groaned, and wept, and prayed, and gave 
 himself to God, Spaulding went to that school-house, * where 
 many were gathered together praying. He came in, look 
 ing as though he had never seen such a sight before. But 
 . he arose almost immediately, and, throwing his spectacles 
 back on his head, while rivers of water ran down his eyes, 
 he brought out all the mathematics he ever knew, demon 
 strating every truth with more than mathematical precision, 
 even with the power of the Spirit, so that every thought 
 less heart in that crowded house quailed. Those were, indeed, 
 the years of the right hand of the Most High. And I do 
 not know that we were ever more honored of God as His 
 instruments in doing good than during those blessed years. 
 
 " How much would I give to revisit all these scenes of 
 college life, and especially all those interesting spots made 
 sacred by the presence and blessing of the Holy Spirit ! I 
 would go to our good Deacon Kellogg s. I would go into 
 the old school-house, feeling that the Lord will assuredly 
 count, when He writeth up the people, that this and that 
 one were born there. I would go over Mink Brook, and 
 think of all the precious memories of those who lived and 
 were born again on its banks. I would go into the ceme 
 tery, arid feel what a blessed thing it is to work and suffer 
 for Christ in this world. I would go and see all the young 
 professors, and the new president, and say to them : 
 Instead of the fathers shall be the children, and, in com 
 parison with those who have preceded you, may you be like 
 princes in all the earth. Last summer I saw at Brock- 
 port, N. Y., a lady who lived on the plains of Dartmouth, 
 amidst those scenes of glory. She said I assisted her ill 
 inaugurating the first Sabbath school ever known in this 
 country. This, I assured her, could not have been, though 
 it may possibly have been the first Sabbath school estab 
 lished in the State of New Hampshire, or at least in that 
 part of the State. 
 
ORDINATION OF MISSIONARIES. 43 
 
 " Many years have elapsed since those wonderful days, 
 and it is not to be supposed that in describing them I have 
 stated every thing with perfect accuracy or in due order. 
 But, in every remembrance, I always exclaim, Not unto 
 us, O Lord, not unto us ! 
 
 At what period Mr. Goodell first became interested in the 
 subject of foreign missions as a question of personal duty 
 does not appear from any records which he has left. When 
 he went out from his father s house to obtain an education, 
 his purposes for life were altogether indefinite. He did 
 not even have the ministry of the Gospel distinctly in view. 
 But the instructions of his beloved preceptor at Phillips 
 Academy seem to have awakened new and higher views of 
 Christian obligation, and to have inspired him with nobler 
 aims. Almost at the beginning of his studies the stern pur 
 pose which led him to seek preparation for a wider sphere of 
 usefulness ripened into a humble and complete consecra 
 tion to the work of his Master, and a willingness to do His 
 will, whatever the work might be. 
 
 While he was at Phillips Academy, the first missionaries 
 of the American Board to India, Messrs. Newell, Jud- 
 son, Hall, Nott, and Rice, were ordained at Salem, Mass., 
 about twenty miles from Andover. This service young 
 Goodell attended, and he thus describes the scene in his 
 Reminiscences : 
 
 "The ordination took place at the Tabernacle Church, 
 Feb. 6, 1812. The students in the Academy had repeat 
 edly seen the most or all of them, and had heard Judson 
 and some others of them preach. Mr. Adams kindly gave 
 permission for any of the older students to go who wished ; 
 and, with my classmate Cumrnings, I at once embraced the 
 opportunity. The day was one of the coldest known that 
 winter. It was exceedingly slippery, and we had to strain 
 every nerve and exert every muscle to keep on our feet, 
 while, at the same time, we had to press forward with all 
 
44 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 the eagerness possible in order to arrive in time. The sea, 
 a ship, a wharf, a city, a seaport town, were all new and 
 strange things to me, my eyes never having looked upon 
 such things before ; and, after arriving and taking some 
 refreshment with the relatives of Mr. Cummings, I spent 
 the time before the ordination services in running every 
 where, and seeing every thing. My fatigue was already 
 so great that a bed would have been a much more fitting 
 place than a church. But only the latter was open, and 
 I entered with the crowd. 
 
 " The church was filled to its utmost capacity. The news 
 of the approaching ordination had spread far and wide, and 
 the excitement was of no ordinary kind, to see five young 
 men, of great promise, possessing talents and attainments 
 of a high order, and voluntarily devoting themselves, at the 
 call of Christ, to all the poverty, the hardships, and the 
 perils of a mission for life. Ann H. Judson and Harriet 
 Newell were there, both to be afterwards embalmed in the 
 memory of the Church, and to have an imperishable record 
 in its history. And there were also present those men of 
 God, the Rev. Drs. Worcester, Griffin, Woods, Morse, 
 Spring, and many other great and good men, several of 
 whom took part in those very solemn ordination services. 
 The interest manifested was universally very deep. God 
 was there, and in that great assembly there was, at times, 
 a stillness like the stillness of God, when He ariseth in 
 silence to bless the world. At times the whole great assem 
 bly seemed moved as the trees of the wood are moved by a 
 mighty wind. As may well be supposed, the feelings of the 
 audience, and especially our own, were wrought up to the 
 highest pitch. 
 
 " Immediately at the close of the services we had to start, 
 without rest or refreshment, to walk back to Andover. 
 Long before we reached home I had ceased to have any 
 control over the muscles of locomotion, but staggered like 
 a paralytic. Some theological students, who had also been 
 
HARRIET NEWELL. 45 
 
 to Salem, overtaking us, assisted in supporting me along. 
 Being placed between two of them, and bearing my whole 
 weight upon them, they, by taking turns, succeeded in carry 
 ing their load. Through a kind Providence we reached the 
 house where I first boarded at Andover. The family imme 
 diately spread a bed for me on the floor, before the fire, 
 and tried to make me comfortable ; bat I shook and shook, 
 till it seemed as if my nerves and muscles would never 
 again become quiet. It was certainly a wonder I did not 
 become permanently paralyzed by this exposure, excitement, 
 and excessive fatigue. But God preserved my life; and 
 the next day I was able to walk to my lodgings, and soon 
 to attend to my lessons. I felt amply repaid by being so 
 thoroughly inoculated with the missionary spirit, that a re- 
 inoculation has never been found necessary." 
 
 This ordination seems to have made a deep impression 
 upon his mind ; but we find no record in his diary giving any 
 indication of his having seriously proposed the question of 
 duty to his own heart until near the close of his Freshman 
 year in college, when he wrote, under date of May 20th, 
 1814: 
 
 " This day Brother Nealy called upon me. He expects 
 soon, with Brother Russel, to go to the missionary estab 
 lishment in Gosport, Eug., to prepare himself to be a mission 
 ary. Lord, hast thou called them by thy grace to preach 
 the unsearchable riches of Christ to millions who are per 
 ishing for lack of vision ? Wilt thou prepare them for it ? 
 But what shall I do ? Lord, what wilt thou have me to do ? 
 Here am 1; send me. I desire to labor where thou wilt 
 have me. I am ready to follow thee wheresoever thou 
 leadest." 
 
 The bright example of self-devotion and the early death of 
 Harriet Newell seem to have deeply affected his heart. Mr. 
 Newell was married on the 9th of the same month on which he 
 was ordained at Salem. He sailed with his young wife on the 
 19th for Calcutta. On the 19th of November, in the same 
 
46 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 year, Mrs. Newell died at the Isle of France, at the early 
 age of nineteen. Her years were few, but her life was long 
 111 the work which it accomplished. The brief memoir which 
 was published the following year was the means of kindling 
 the missionary spirit in many hearts, and we know not how 
 much influence it may have had upon William Goodell in 
 leading him to consecrate himself to the same service. That 
 he was deeply impressed by its perusal appears from the fol 
 lowing entry in his diary, made only four days after the last- 
 quoted extract from his journal : 
 
 " May 24. A few days since I received the Memoirs of 
 Mrs. Harriet Newell. I had long wished to become more 
 acquainted with her life and writings. My curiosity was so 
 excited, and my desire to read the book was so great, that I 
 could not sit down and read it through by course, as usual, 
 until I had turned over nearly every leaf, reading a few 
 lines in one place and a few in another. I could not re 
 strain my tears while looking on her likeness. It brought to 
 my mind her piety, devotetlness to God, and ardent love for 
 the millions in Asia. When I consider her activity, self- 
 denial, and readiness to forsake all for Christ, I feel as if I 
 had no religion. Oh that a flame of that divine love which 
 warmed her breast might be kindled in this heart of mine ! " 
 
 While he was at Dartmouth, he enjoyed again the privi 
 lege of attending the ordination of a band of missionaries, 
 of which he wrote in his journal : 
 
 "July 4, 1815. This day I returned again to college. 
 My health is much improved by my journey. I was present 
 at the ordination of six missionaries (Mills, Richards, Meigs, 
 Warren, Bard well, and Poor) at Newburyport, June 21st, 
 and at the grand convention of ministers at Royalston. 
 They were such occasions as I seldom enjoy. The sacra* 
 mental season at Newburyport was peculiarly interesting. 
 To sit at the Lord s table with so many of the redeemed 
 servants of Christ, assembled from various places, seemed 
 next to being in heaven." 
 
ENTERING ANDOVER SEMINARY. 47 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 IN the autumn of 1817, having completed his college 
 course, he returned to Andover, and entered the Theo 
 logical Seminary. The day on which he became a member 
 of this institution he made the following record : 
 
 " Wednesday evening, November 5, 1817. "Was this evening 
 admitted a member of the sacred institution at Andover. 
 On this holy ground, consecrated by the prayers and tears 
 and offerings of many who are now sleeping in the tomb, I 
 purpose to spend three years, and give n^self to reading, 
 meditation, and prayer, hoping in due season to be in some 
 measure prepared to preach the unsearchable riches of Christ 
 to a dying world, and not be as those who are * ever learning 
 and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth. " 
 
 From the time of his entering the Theological Seminary 
 his associations tended to increase his interest hi the cause of 
 foreign missions, and to fasten more deeply upon his heart 
 the conviction that the call from the perishing in distant 
 lands, which had been ringing in his ears, was addressed to 
 him personally. The controversy in his mind, and the deci 
 sion to which he came in connection with his classmate and 
 most intimate friend, Daniel Temple, he describes in his 
 Reminiscences : 
 
 " At Andover we at once joined that little sacied band, 
 whose constitution and by-laws, correspondence and records, 
 together with all the signatures of the members, were written 
 with an alphabet which had been invented expressly for the 
 purpose by Gordon Hall and his noble compeers, and which 
 none but the members could understand. This secret society 
 
48 FOUTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 was like a wheel within a wheel, which, though unseen, was 
 not unfelt, for it moved and controlled all missionary societies 
 and missionary operations in a way which, to the churches 
 and even to the secretaries themselves, seemed perfectly 
 unaccountable. Here we came under the influence of such 
 men as Pliny Fisk, that excellent missionary pioneer of 
 Palestine, who afterwards died at my house in Beyrout ; and 
 of Levi Spaulding, the veteran missionary in Ceylon, whom 
 we had known at Dartmouth College, and who now ques 
 tioned us as closely as we had once, during that great revival 
 in college, questioned him. We were professing to follow, 
 and to be entirely willing to follow, the leadings of Provi 
 dence, wherever we might be directed. And we were ready 
 to declare further, what in fact we had been doing for several 
 years, that should the state of the world, at the close of our 
 studies, be such as it then was, it would undoubtedly be our 
 duty to engage personally in the work of carrying the Gospel 
 to the heathen. What need was there of our coming to a 
 determination more positive and decided ? 
 
 " These brethren, together with Levi Parsons and several 
 other strong men of that generation, were not satisfied with 
 this, and solemnly assured us that unless we were prepared 
 to take a step much in advance, it was morally certain we 
 could never be missionaries. This at first seemed to us little 
 better than atheism, and we began to urge some objections 
 from our stand-point. We had been following the leadings 
 of Providence in regard to every thing all our days, and we 
 had each of us been in a remarkable degree the child of 
 Providence, and ought we now to renounce Providence, and 
 take things info our own hands, especially this great matter 
 of personally engaging in the missionary work ? But our 
 strongest objections and arguments did not seem to have the 
 weight of a feather with these men of God. On that even 
 ing they had evidently brought together all their strongest 
 men in order to knock away the platform on which our feet 
 were planted. Naming over all the missionaries who had 
 
LETTER TO HIS FATHER. 49 
 
 ever gone from Andover, they showed most clearly that every 
 one of them had been obliged to close his eyes against all the 
 doors which Providence seemed most invitingly to open for 
 him in his own country, and to stop his ears against all the 
 apparently reiterated calls of Providence to remain at home. 
 They dec! are -1 that if a man were fit to go on a mission, most 
 unexpected doors would be opened on every hand, and calls 
 would come from every quarter, some of them louder than 
 when seven thunders utter their voices, all of them earnestly 
 urging him to remain here. And that all the churches, and 
 all the venerable pastors, and even all the professors of the 
 theological seminaries, would endeavor to persuade him that 
 Providence evidently designed that he should stay at home ; 
 that, in fact, he was the only man who could fill this or that 
 important place, and that for him to close his eyes against 
 these open doors, and to shut his ears against these loud 
 calls, would be to rebel against the light, and to make him 
 self wiser than God and all God s people. Much of this we 
 ourselves knew, for we had already seen it in the case of our 
 own associates who preceded us in the missionary work. 
 And we soon felt the necessity of coming under laws like 
 those of the Medes and Persians. These strict rules were 
 necessary, not only for our safety, but for our comfort, sav 
 ing us from distractions and difficulties without end. It was 
 soon understood that every thing had already been considered 
 and settled, and that it was altogether in vain to think of 
 turning us from our purpose, our minds having been made 
 up in full view of all these circumstances which they thought 
 new and providential." 
 
 In February, 1818, he wrote from the Theological Semi 
 nary to his father an extended letter, communicating to him 
 for the first time his views and feelings on the question as to 
 where he should spend his life in the service of Christ, 
 expressing , his conviction that the claims of the Eastern 
 world far outweighed those of the country in which he was 
 
 3 D 
 
50 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 living, and concluding with the following reasons for consid 
 ering the call to engage in the work of missions as addressed 
 personally to himself : 
 
 u 1. I was consecrated to God in infancy by my parents, to 
 be His child and servant for ever. 
 
 " 2. I have, I trust, dedicated myself to Him who formed roe 
 for His glory, and I no longer consider myself as my own, b^t 
 as bound by every possible obligation to be as active in His ser 
 vice as are those ministering spirits of His that excel in strength 
 and do His pleasure, to go wherever He shall send me, and most 
 cheerfully execute all His commands. I have often said to Him, 
 4 Help me to serve thee with all my powers, and I refer it wholly 
 to thee in what place, under what circumstances, or even in what 
 world this shall be. 
 
 " 3. My business is not merely to pass through the world with 
 comfort, reputation, and perhaps with a degree of usefulness, 
 but to attempt the greatest possible good, to practise any kind 
 of self-denial, to exert every faculty, and be willing to follow 
 Him who was a man of sorrows, and had not where to lay His 
 head, to promote the benevolent object for which He became 
 incarnate. 
 
 " 4. For several years I have, I hope, desired the conversion 
 of the heathen; and when I have looked upon the extensive 
 fields already white unto the harvest, and considered how few 
 the laborers, I have at least professed to pray the Lord of the 
 harvest to raise up many who should enter these fields; who 
 should go to the east and west, to the north and south, and 
 preach glad tidings of good things to all people. And since 
 God has raised me up, and that, too, almost by a miracle (and 
 for some purpose, else I had never existed), if I now without 
 sufficient reason refuse to go (and I can offer none which ap 
 pears to me to have much validity), how can I ever again make 
 this an object of prayer? 
 
 " 5. The grand scheme of divine Providence which has been 
 unfolding to the admiring view of those who are looking for 
 redemption, and God s providential dealings with myself, have 
 all conspired in directing my attention to the East. Add to all 
 this, if you please, 
 
 " 6. The facility with which I can acquire a new language, 
 and the adaptation of the work of a missionary in many re 
 spects to my constitution, and its harmony with all my feelings, 
 and I think you will be equally convinced with myself that it is 
 my duty to think seriously whether I ought not to leave my 
 dearest connections, and give up all that is interesting in Chris 
 tian society and friendship, in order to extend the knowledge of 
 salvation to the ruined, dying millions in pagan lands. 
 
 " On this subject I have asked no man s advice, because I 
 
ORDINATION AT SALEM. 51 
 
 thought no one capable of determining for another. But a 
 father s advice and blessing I account no small thing. And for 
 this reason I have stated rny views and feelings that you may 
 communicate yours in return to one who, I hope, will ever 
 thankfully receive reproof and counsel from an affectionate 
 parent." 
 
 In his letter to his father he alluded to one obstacle, with 
 out naming it, which seemed to stand in the way of his devot 
 ing himself to the work of missions. It was the dependent 
 condition of his father ; but this he immediately set about 
 removing. Leaving the Seminary, he visited several places 
 in New England, to obtain the evidence of his father s ser 
 vice in the Revolutionary army, in order to secure for him 
 a pension. In this he was successful, and nothing now 
 remained but for him to receive his father s approbation and 
 blessing. These were freely given, and he made the follow 
 ing record of his final decision : 
 
 " February 12, 1818. This evening had an important interview 
 with missionary brethren. And now tis done! I am thine, 
 O thou who didst die for the world! Send me where thou wilt; 
 arm me with Christian courage, and most cheerfully I go to the 
 ends of the earth to publish thy salvation ! " 
 
 From this time onward until he breathed his last breath, 
 he never faltered in his absorbing devotion to the great work 
 of Christian missions, that of making known the Gospel 
 of Christ to the whole world. 
 
 On the 4th of November, 1818, he attended the ordination 
 of Pliny Fisk, Levi Spaulding, Miron Winslow, and Henry- 
 Woodward, as missionaries, which took place at Salem, Mass. 
 Of this interesting occasion he made the following record in 
 his journal : 
 
 " This has been to me a most interesting day. Several of 
 my missionary brethren were set apart and publicly consecrated 
 to the work of the Lord among the heathen. The audience 
 was numerous and attentive, the exercises solemn and calcu 
 lated to make a favorable impression. May the Spirit of the 
 Lord God rest upon these my dear brethren, the spirit of 
 counsel and might, the spirit of knowledge and of the fear of 
 
52 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 Jehovah. And when they walk in the midst of trouble wilt 
 thou revive them ! 
 
 " Spent the evening with those who were ordained, and with 
 those who intend, unless detained by Providence, to go to the 
 heathen. There were eleven of us together, a number equal 
 to that of the apostles when they returned unto Jerusalem from 
 the mount called Olivet, and went into an upper room and con 
 tinued with one accord in prayer and supplication with the 
 women. We had no expectation of spending another evening 
 together on earth; and on parting sang, When shall we all 
 meet again, and pronounced Moses benediction: The Lord 
 bless thee and keep thee; the Lord make His face to shine upon 
 thee, and be gracious unto thee; the Lord lift up His countenance 
 upon thee and give thee peace. Amen and Amen." 
 
 We prefer to state in his own words, penned only the week 
 before his death, how God provided for him a loving com 
 panion and faithful helper for his missionary life ; one who 
 delighted to share in his toils and trials, and who, surviving 
 him, after awaiting with joyful expectation the hour when 
 their blessed intercourse, so long enjoyed on earth, should be 
 made still more blessed in heaven, went up, on the llth of 
 July, 1871, to be for ever with him and with the Lord. He 
 says in his Reminiscences : 
 
 " And here I might as well introduce another, even a new 
 and important personage, whose influence on all my subse 
 quent life has been as good as it has been great. Mr. Tem 
 ple had been my chum during the whole four years at college, 
 and was still my room-mate at the Theological Seminary. But 
 I heard incidentally that he had been looking out for a more 
 permanent room-mate, and had already obtained the promise 
 of one. It must be confessed that I was at first a little 
 vexed that he should have taken so important a step without 
 giving me even a hint of such an arrangement, and I at once 
 determined not to be left in the lurch. It is true that there 
 was a large circle of very estimable young ladies whose 
 acquaintance I had made in vacations and in the schools I 
 had taught ; but oh, how often I wished that some maternal 
 association, or that the whole church, Moravian fashion, 
 would select for me a suitable companion. But as such 
 
HOW HE FOUND A WIFE. 53 
 
 wishes were vain, I had to keep on praying, having already 
 prayed more in reference to this subject than in reference to 
 any other temporal subject whatever. I now began to watch 
 as well as pray. 
 
 " In passing, one vacation, through various towns in New 
 England to hold meetings of a relig ; ous or educational nature, 
 I came to the town of Holden, Mass., and was there most 
 providentially introduced to a lady of singularly sweet dis 
 position, modest appearance, and dignified demeanor, bearing 
 the name of Abigail P. Davis. But though our acquaint 
 ance continued and increased for more than four years, yet I 
 was unable to hear from her lips that short monosyllable, 
 that long-desired word, Yes, till Nov. 19, 1822, when, in the 
 presence of her good minister and of numerous other friends, 
 it rang out with such clearness as quite startled me, for I 
 had nearly begun to fear that there might be some defect in 
 her organs of speech in reference to this little word. And 
 to this very day I have always been so thankful that the 
 business was not left to any maternal association or to any 
 church, be it Moravian or any other organization under 
 heaven. It was all as if manifestly arranged in the divine 
 decrees before the foundation of the world, and there has 
 never been any disposition on her part or mine to alter these 
 decrees. 
 
 " Several months after letters had begun to come to me 
 from Holden, Mr. Temple, to whom I had never spoken a 
 word on the subject of his so unceremoniously changing 
 his room-mate, said to me one day, with a serious air, Let 
 us see, who is that young lady at Holden whom you hope 
 to secure for a more permanent room-mate than your pres 
 ent one ? On telling him, with all honesty and frankness, 
 and perceiving he began to smile, I inquired, Who told 
 you any thing about it ? He immediately replied, You 
 yourself have just told me, and I thank you. And so, 
 after mutual congratulations, we both of us went on our 
 way rejoicing. 
 
54 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 "This excellent lady I led away from her native 
 land in 1822. And now I have brought her back, almost, 
 if not quite, as good as new ! Goodness and mercy have 
 indeed followed us all the days of our life, and we hope to 
 dwell in the house of the Lord for ever. And there may 
 our nine children and our children s children, with all our 
 Eastern friends also, dwell for ever with us ! Had the 
 Prophet Samuel been present with his horn of oil on our 
 first introduction to each other, he would, doubtless, have 
 heard the words (with the pronouns altered) which he 
 heard upon first seeing the youthful and ruddy David, 
 * Arise, anoint her, for this is she. " 
 
 Although he was apparently disposed to refer a matter 
 of so much importance to himself as the choice of a com 
 panion for life wholly to the divine decrees, he did not 
 seem quite so scrupulous in regard to the marriage of another. 
 The letter which follows, the last he ever wrote, shows that 
 he was not unwilling to be an instrument in the hands of 
 Providence in promoting the happiness arid usefulness of a 
 fellow-missionary, and so of helping to execute the divine 
 decrees. 
 
 " Among those associated with Mr. Temple and myself 
 in that sacred secret society at Andover were Bingham 
 and Thurston. They belonged to the class before us in 
 the Seminary, and were already designated to be the pio 
 neers of the mission to the Sandwich Islands. Early in 
 September, 1819, the Prudential Committee, hearing of 
 a good opportunity in the brig Thaddeus, directed these 
 brethren to complete all their arrangements and repair to 
 Goshen in Connecticut for ordination, and hold themselves 
 in readiness to embark on the very shortest notice. But 
 those brethren were still in the Theological Seminary; 
 nor would their studies terminate before the middle of the 
 month, and of course they had very many arrangements to 
 
GETTING A WIFE FOR A FRIEND. 55 
 
 make, the most important of which they had considered 
 already settled. But, alas ! at this the last moment the 
 mothers of both the young ladies who had engaged to accom 
 pany our brethren to the Sandwich Islands interfered and 
 refused to let their daughters go. It was an unexpected and 
 very severe trial to them, and a time of great sorrow 
 and deep sympathy to us all. Something must be done, 
 and that speedily ; but there seemed to be no time to accom 
 plish so important a matter. That they should go unpro 
 vided with suitable companions, was not to be thought of 
 for a moment ; for they were not expected ever to return, 
 nor would an opportunity of sending to them be likely to 
 occur (as they supposed) oftener than once in twenty-five 
 or thirty years, while the voyage itself was one of six months 
 duration, around the terribly tempestuous Cape Horn. We 
 had many consultations and some very earnest prayer-meet 
 ings on the subject. The result was, that the society 
 clubbed together and procured for me a fine horse that 
 would carry me full ten miles an hour, and sent me on, if 
 not a Quixotic, yet a most delicate mission. 
 
 " Receiving from Mr. Thurston what was perhaps equiva 
 lent to a carte-Uanche in regard to one of two young ladies 
 whom I had described to him, I started early one morning 
 and streamed through the country after a wife for a poor 
 destitute brother, being borne on by the best wishes and 
 fervent prayers of the whole Theological Seminary. Re 
 membering that i the King s business requires haste, I 
 1 saluted no man by the way, but galloped on to the accom 
 plishment of my work. After a forty miles ride I slackened 
 my pace, and put up my horse in a stable in one of the 
 principal towns of Massachusetts. And though unsuccessful 
 there, yet fully believing in the perseverance of the saints, 
 and being thoroughly persuaded that what hath been fore 
 ordained will surely come to pass, early next day I turned 
 my horse s head and partly retraced my steps, though not 
 by the same road, to a school-house, where I knew a distant 
 
56 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 relative of mine was teaching, some twelve miles from her 
 father s house. 
 
 " Dismounting and hitching my horse, I bolted into the 
 school-room, and, not having much time for any long con 
 ference, I opened my business at once. Well, after a brief 
 introduction of my errand, I told her I knew she had often 
 thought of the subject of missions, and had decided long ago 
 whether she herself would go on a mission, if she had a good 
 opportunity. The only question, therefore, for her to decide 
 upon in this case would be, Wilt thou go with this man ? 
 Having described to her his character and appearance as well 
 as I could (the days of photographs had not yet come), I 
 added : * After all, there are ten thousand little things, and 
 thousands of little matters of taste, which no one can decide 
 for you. You must decide them for yourself. And you 
 shall have the opportunity. Next week is the anniversary 
 at Andover, and the next day Mr. Thurston will start to go 
 to the ordination in Connecticut. Your father s house is on 
 the way. I will accompany him, and spend the night under 
 your roof ; and you will have an opportunity of becoming 
 acquainted with him. No person ever need know the object 
 of our stopping there overnight, nor need you feel under 
 any obligation to encourage his suit in consequence of any 
 thing I have said, or in consequence of your meeting him. 
 
 " Had she, Priscilla like, asked, Why don t you speak for 
 yourself, John ? the natural answer would have been, John 
 is already provided for. On her agreeing to this, and after 
 I had, Eleazer like, lifted up my heart, I rode to see her 
 father. He replied that he had given her to God once, and 
 had no right to take her back now. The next morning I 
 returned to Andover, and, having gathered the disciples to 
 gether, I related what things God had wrought by my min 
 istry. And there was great joy among the brethren. 
 
 " On the day appointed, I took Mr. Thurston, and walked 
 with him to the town of Marlborough. The sun was already 
 sinking in the western woods when we arrived, and all the 
 
EXECUTING THE COMMISSION. 57 
 
 front windows were reflecting his rays most gloriously, which 
 I took for a good omen. We knocked at the door, and were 
 soon admitted, when lo and behold ! the house was full of 
 people, all of them kinsfolk and acquaintances ; for they had 
 done what Cornelius did when he was expecting Peter, not 
 knowing but this one, called Peter, might prove to be the 
 very Messiah himself. Somewhat startled, we bowed rather 
 nervously, as would naturally be expected under the cir 
 cumstances. Before we had time to be seated, I saw the 
 black-eyed damsel entering from a door at the other end of 
 the room ; and, making my way through the crowd, I took 
 her hand, and said, i How do you do, cousin? I then 
 stepped back, and drawing Mr. Thurston, nolens volens, 
 through the throng, I put his hand in hers, as much as to say, 
 Behold the handmaid of the Lord. Behold the one whom 
 God hath chosen to be the companion of thy life. 
 
 " The company then made room for us to sit down ; but I 
 must confess it required all the tact I possessed to relieve the 
 embarrassment of our position, and introduce pleasant topics 
 of conversation. To whatever point I turned, keen eyes 
 were fastened on my poor brother, as though they would 
 read his very thoughts. I tried to get him to converse on a 
 great variety of subjects ; but the words strangely stuck in 
 his throat, although they scarcely amounted to more than a 
 single Yes or No ! I tried to get him to sing with me ; but, 
 although one of Israel s sweetest singers, his voice seemed to 
 come, like Jonah s, out of the whale s belly, rather than from 
 his own blessed throat. It was a most awkward position for 
 him and for me and for her and for all present. On looking 
 back to all the circumstances, I think, however, it was ad 
 mirably managed. 
 
 " At an early hour the company began to disperse, and we 
 were soon left alone with the young lady. We now almost 
 began to wish some of our friends would return ; for we were 
 at first more confused than ever to know what to say and do 
 next, and really began to tremble at the sound of our own 
 
58 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 voices. This was, however, but momentary. There were 
 too many important points to be settled that night for any 
 time to be lost ; and, finding my efforts to remove the embar 
 rassment of the two parties crowned with success, I retired 
 hopefully to my slumbers. 
 
 " The next morning I was directed to go to the town-clerk, 
 and get him to publish far and near that marriage was in 
 tended between the Rev. Asa Thurston and Miss Lucy 
 Goodale. As there would not be three Sabbaths before the 
 time of their embarkation in which to publish the banns 
 (which the laws of Massachusetts required), I requested him 
 to make use of three town meetings, which occurring the 
 next week would fulfil all the requirements of the law. I 
 then hastened to Boston to get her outfit ; and this included 
 not only what was necessary for a six months voyage, but a 
 complete stock of clothing for a whole lifetime, as it was not 
 supposed possible ever to send back for any thing. Miss Fran 
 ces Irving, of Boston, an active and intelligent Christian lady, 
 did all this business for me. I accompanied her solely to 
 pay the bills and carry the parcels. I then returned to 
 Marlborough with all this abundance of material, calling on 
 every praying widow in the neighborhood, and employing 
 every woman, old and young, to drop their own work, how 
 ever urgent, and make up these garments I had brought, in 
 order to have them in readiness by a certain day the next 
 week, when I promised to call for them. 
 
 " Having thus put all these things in train, and appointed 
 the wedding day, I resigned my commission and laid down 
 my office, being fully determined, in my own mind, never 
 again to engage in so fearfully responsible a business. Tha 
 in this case I acted right is beyond doubt, for it was one oi 
 necessity and mercy. It was under extraordinary circum 
 stances, and not to be judged of by common rules. The 
 union proved a comfort and a blessing to the parties con 
 cerned. In various letters from both of them they are not 
 slow to acknowledge the good hand of God upon them, and 
 
59 
 
 to acknowledge also their indebtedness to me for my zeal 
 and agency in the case. Although this fashion may do 
 among the crowned heads of Europe, yet it is hardly to be 
 recommended to missionaries. What if the union had not 
 proved a happy one ? Alas ! alas ! it almost makes me 
 shudder now to think of it. 
 
 " Every thing being thus happily arranged, I went on with 
 Mr. Thurston to the ordination. We found Mr. Bingham 
 already there ; but he was still unblest. People from far and 
 near came to attend the ordination, and the hospitality of 
 the Goshenites was taxed, though not beyond the power of 
 endurance. Among others who came directly to the parson 
 age, to be shown where they would find accommodations, was 
 Miss Sibyl Mosely, who had been teaching a very important 
 select school in Canandaigua. She, with a younger sister, 
 drove up in a buggy ; and the kind minister not being success 
 ful in pointing out the road to a good deacon s with whom 
 they were to be housed, Mr. Bingham, who stood on the 
 door-steps, at once offered to drive them over, as he had 
 been there the day before. This was his first interview with 
 Miss Sibyl Mosely ; but it is to be inferred that it was by no 
 means the last, for within a brief week this excellent lady 
 became Mrs. Bingham ! As they were not under the laws 
 of Massachusetts, which required intention of marriage to 
 be published three weeks, they hastened down to Dr. Hawes s 
 lecture-room, in Hartford, Conn., and were married at once, 
 and then hurried on to Boston to embark. Mr. Thurston 
 a ad myself returned to Marlborough in time for the wed 
 ding, and immediately after the ceremony we accompanied 
 them to Boston. Henry Homes, Esq., had already given 
 notice that he would entertain us ; so we drove directly to the 
 court where his house stood. This was my first introduction to 
 his very pleasant family. Our stay here was longer than had 
 been expected ; for, although the captain had been very anx 
 ious lest we should not be in time, we had to wait several 
 days for him to get ready. In the mean while we attended 
 
60 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 many interesting meetings, and sung many precious hymns ; 
 for Mr. Thurston s voice had again become, as in former 
 days, most sweet and captivating. At length, on Saturday, 
 Oct. 23, 1819, we were all summoned to assemble on the 
 Long Wharf, to unite in religious services preparatory to the 
 last farewell. In the reports of the Board, which were pub 
 lished, we have the following : 
 
 " The assembly united in singing " Blest be the tie that 
 binds." A fervent and affectionate prayer was offered by the 
 Rev. Dr. Worcester ; a closing address was made by Hopoo, 
 a young convert from the Sandwich Islands ; and Messrs. 
 Bingham and Thurston, assisted by an intimate Christian 
 friend, sung with perfect composure-, " When shall we all meet 
 again?" A fourteen-oared barge, politely offered by the 
 commanding officer of the Independence 74, was in waiting ; 
 the members of the mission took leave of their weeping 
 friends, and were speedily conveyed on board the brig 
 " Thaddeus." They were accompanied by the committee and 
 other particular friends. In a short time the vessel weighed 
 anchor, and dropped into the lower harbor, and the next day, 
 the wind and tide favoring, put to sea. To the favor arid 
 protection of that God " who maketh the clouds His chariot, and 
 walketh upon the wings of the wind" this little band is com 
 mended by many prayers. " 
 
 Under date of Sept. 6, 1818, he makes mention of his 
 first attempt to conduct the worship of the sanctuary : 
 
 ** To-day, for the first time, I entered the sacred desk at Dra- 
 cut. In the morning I read a sermon from these words, The 
 Spirit of the Lord God is upon me, because the Lord hath 
 anointed me to proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord, and 
 the day of vengeance of our God ; and in the afternoon from 
 these words, This is my Beloved, and this is my friend, O 
 daughters of Jerusalem ; both Cooper s sermons. Five per 
 sons were propounded for admission into the church, whom I 
 assisted in examining the day previous. I was enabled to go 
 through the exercises with some degree of satisfaction to myself, 
 and, if I mistake not, to general acceptance. Whenever I 
 attempt to preach the everlasting Gospel, may the Spirit of the 
 Lord God rest upon me, the Spirit of counsel and might, the 
 Spirit of knowledge and of the fear of the Lord: and may my 
 labors be ever attended with a divine blessing; and may I have 
 the unspeakable joy of introducing many into the fold of Christ. " 
 
ELIZABETH ADAMS. 61 
 
 Another extract from his journal, showing his fidelity and 
 wisdom in leading souls to Christ, is interesting also as an 
 illustration of the phases of spiritual experience through 
 which the sinner passes in coming out of darkness into the 
 light of the Gospel : first, thinking of his own safety ; then, 
 of being delivered from sin, and being made holy ; then, de 
 siring to know more of God and of His excellency ; and, at 
 last, losing all thoughts of self in an earnest desire for the 
 salvation of others ; which last is one of the clearest evi 
 dences of having passed from death unto life. The person 
 alluded to was the daughter of his beloved preceptor at 
 Phillips Academy. She afterward became the wife of Rev. 
 George Cowles, who was several years pastor of the First 
 Church in Danvers, Mass. They both perished in the wreck 
 of the steam-packet " Home," near Ocracoke, N. C., Oct. 9, 
 1837.=* 
 
 " April 29, 1819. As I have had occasion to converse and 
 pray frequently with Elizabeth Adams, I have remarked several 
 distinct and important eras in the course of her trials of mind. 
 She requested me to pray, 
 
 "1. That God would forgive and save her. This request 
 continued three or four days. Then, 
 
 " 2. That she might have a broken heart and contrite spirit, 
 and might submit to God unconditionally. This continued 
 about the same length of time. 
 
 " 3. That she might know more of God, of the Saviour, and 
 of herself. This for several days has been her request. But 
 to-day 
 
 "4. As she was of little consequence, and as she did not 
 know as it would do any good to pray for her, she desired me 
 to pray for her brothers and sisters. 
 
 " May she soon forget herself, and embrace the world in her 
 prayers." 
 
 * An account of this calamity, by which ninety out of one hundred 
 and thirty persons on board were lost, published at the time, says : 
 " When last seen, Mr. and Mrs. Cowles were reclining side by side on 
 the luggage, and a kind Providence permitted a survivor to report, as 
 the last words which fell from the lips of Mr. Cowles, He that trusts 
 in Jesus is safe, even in the perils of the sea. " 
 
62 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 DURING the vacations of the Theological Seminary Mr. 
 Goodell gave himself to evangelistic labors, going out 
 into destitute places and performing the work of a home 
 missionary, visiting from house to house, distributing books 
 and tracts, holding religious meetings, and exhorting the 
 people on the subject of their souls concerns. One of his 
 vacations he spent on the island of Newcastle, at the mouth 
 of Portsmouth Harbor, N. H., of which he gave an account 
 in a letter to a friend at the time : 
 
 " Theological Seminary, June 23, 1819. I did not spend 
 the vacation at the Isle of Shoals, but at Newcastle, which 
 is situated at the entrance of Portsmouth Harbor, three miles 
 from Portsmouth, the largest of those islands which lie at 
 the mouth of the Piscataqua. It is a mile long, arid a mile 
 broad; was incorporated in 1693; and contains a meeting 
 house, a school-house, about seventy dwelling-houses, one 
 hundred and twenty families, arid seven hundred inhabitants, 
 exclusive of those connected with Fort Constitution. The 
 fort and light-house are at the north-east extremity. The 
 first minister was ordained here previous to 1G89, and has 
 been succeeded by eight or nine others. Since the death of 
 the last, about twenty years ago, nothing has been proposed 
 by any person which would have the least tendency to reform 
 the morals of the people and make society better. Almost 
 every law of the State of New Hampshire is trampled under 
 foot. Indeed, the place has had all the corruptions, without 
 any of the moral advantages, of seaport towns." 
 
 He had hardly entered upon his work at this place before 
 he found a coadjutor in an unexpected quarter. Colonel 
 Wallack, a Roman Catholic, who was in command of the 
 
LICENSED TO PREACH. 63 
 
 fort on the island, warmly seconded his efforts for the relig 
 ious improvement of the people, attended with his family 
 the public services which Mr. Goodell had inaugurated, and 
 required all the soldiers composing the garrison to attend. 
 When Mr. Goodell first went upon the island, he was insulted 
 by the boys in the street ; but he soon organized a Sunday 
 school, gathering these boys into it ; and before he left they 
 treated him with the greatest respect, taking off their hats 
 and saluting him with two or three bows apiece when they 
 met him. His labors here were attended with a spiritual 
 blessing, a number receiving religious impressions that 
 resulted in their hopeful conversion. 
 
 Mr. Goodell was licensed to preach the Gospel by the 
 Kennebec and Somerset Association, at Pittston, Me., May 
 10, 1820, a short time before completing his studies at 
 Andover. He thus records the preparation of his first writ 
 ten sermon : 
 
 " This day completed and commended to the Saviour my 
 first sermon. Whenever I exhibit it in public, may I be 
 enabled by divine assistance to do it in a tender and impres 
 sive manner. It is my highest satisfaction to lay all my 
 attainments at the feet of my Redeemer, and to say, Here 
 am I, and here are my preparations ; make such use of them 
 as thou pleasest. All I am and all I have are at thy dispo 
 sal. Thou needest not my services. I beg the privilege of 
 serving thee. " 
 
 On the 28th of July, 1820, while he was yet at the The- 
 olog ; oal Seminary, he wrote to the Rev. Pliny Fisk, then at 
 Smyrna : 
 
 "What will become of Temple, Bird, and myself still 
 remains in uncertainty. We have had no communication 
 with the Prudential Committee, but contemplate it within a 
 week. We feel ready to put ourselves under their direction ; 
 but what are their views of the expediency of sending out 
 missionaries to Smyrna immediately we do not know. Dr. 
 Woods told me none would probably be sent within a year, 
 owing principally to the embarrassed state of the funds. It 
 
64 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 is presumed we shall be employed much of the next year as 
 agents, business in which we are truly reluctant to engage, 
 and in which nothing would induce us to engage but the 
 importance of that cause which it is designed to promote. . . . 
 In the Middle Class we cannot calculate upon more than two 
 good missionaries ; in the Junior Class three are brethren, 
 and two or three more will probably soon join the associa 
 tion. We are now about preparing some missionary tracts, 
 to be published as soon as funds sufficient for the purpose 
 can be raised, and to be distributed in connection with tracts 
 of the New England Tract Society, with this difference only, 
 that they will be distributed gratuitously. We have it in 
 contemplation also to have a missionary almanac, to be dis 
 tributed gratuitously or sold at a very reduced price. O 
 Brother Fisk ! I would never go among the Turks were they 
 not embraced in those blessed promises which relate to the 
 unirersal extension of the Gospel. I should not dare to take 
 one step forward, had not the Saviour said, Lo, I am with 
 you alway, even unto the end of the world. And still I 
 feel that if I had as many bodies as there are missionary 
 establishments, one body should be worn out at each station. 
 Pray that God may give me grace to employ my one poor 
 self wholly and faithfully in His service. Our views are 
 directed to that quarter of the globe where you are gone ; 
 and our daily prayer is that our Redeemer would permit us 
 to go and serve Him to the end of our days among the hea 
 then." 
 
 After his mind had been fully made up to devote himself 
 to the missionary service, he wrote : 
 
 " I used to think of great trials, such as leaving friends 
 and country, being burned at the stake, having one s head 
 chopped off, &c. I now think less of these, and more of the 
 ten thousand little ones that will occur every day probably 
 till I die. God s grace will be sufficient for all." 
 
 The first number of "The Missionary," dated May 21, 
 1819, has an elaborate paper from his pen on " The History 
 and Present State of Armenia as a Missionary Field," em 
 bodying a vast amount of information in regard to the state 
 of the country, and the religious condition of the people. The 
 
ACCIDENT AT CATSKILL. 65 
 
 paper would fill a small volume, and was evidently the 
 result of much research. 
 
 On the 12th of August, 1820, he had an interview with 
 Dr. Worcester and Mr. Evarts, which resulted in his making 
 an engagement to spend a year, after his graduation at the 
 Seminary, in visiting the churches as an agent of the Board, 
 to awaken an interest in the cause of foreign missions, and to 
 raise funds for the prosecution of its work. On the 28th 
 of September he recorded in affecting words the parting 
 with his classmates at Andover, and their dispersion into 
 different parts of the great vineyard. 
 
 From Andover he returned to Dartmouth College, to 
 spend the remainder of the year attending medical lect 
 ures, to prepare himself more fully for his future labors. 
 With the commencement of the new year (1821) he entered 
 upon his agency for the Board. Leaving his home in 
 New England, he visited a number of towns along the 
 Hudson River. Arriving at Catskill about the first of March, 
 he met with an accident which came well-nigh terminating 
 his earthly labors, but which, by his long detention at this 
 place, was overruled to the awakening of a deep interest 
 in behalf of the cause which he came to plead. As he was 
 driving down a steep hill, his horse became unmanageable, 
 ran, and threw him from the carriage. His ankle was badly 
 sprained, and he was otherwise severely injured. The horse 
 then ran over a poor woman, breaking her arm, and after 
 wards dashed the wagon to pieces. In a letter to a friend, 
 a few days after the accident, he gave the following account 
 of it and of his condition : 
 
 " There was indeed but a step between me and death ; 
 but God preserved me. On the very spot where I fell 
 there happened to be a little snow ; had I fallen anywhere 
 else I know not what could have preserved me. 
 
 That life which thou hast made thy care, 
 Lord, I devote to thee. 
 
 " I have every possible attention, am surrounded by 
 fathers and mothers, brothers and sisters, who delight to 
 
66 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 serve me. After my fall I was immediately carried into 
 the house of Judge Cooke, who and his wife are excellent 
 Christians. Two of his children have recently become pious, 
 and others of them are inquiring with much concern about 
 religion. Both my physicians are devoted Christians; the 
 servants in the family are godly ; and the whole church 
 are praying for my speedy and perfect restoration. Some 
 of the best people in the world are here. I would rather 
 break my bones in this place than almost anywhere else 
 I know of. 
 
 " As I could not bear the thought of idleness, I yesterday 
 took charge of the Female Academy, the instructor being 
 sick. I have between twenty and thirty young ladies ; half 
 of them are pious, and several of the others not far from the 
 kingdom of heaven. As I can get round a little by the 
 aid of crutches, I assure you I scatter missionary seed with 
 an unsparing hand. It is a good time now ; the Spirit of 
 God is poured out, and the fallow ground is broken up. 
 Since I wrote last the good work, both here and at Hudson, 
 has rapidly increased ; but the opposition in the latter place 
 exceeds all I ever before heard of. Tracts and pamphlets, 
 dialogues and essays, are constantly issuing from the press 
 filled with blasphemy. The whole city is in an uproar. 
 The convicted and converted are assailed from every quarter 
 with ridicule and threats, and sometimes with blows." 
 
 The Rev. David Porter, D.D., of precious memory, 
 the friend of revivals and of missions, was pastor of the 
 church at Catskill. Among his parishioners was the Hon. 
 Thomas B. Cooke, into whose house Mr. Goodell was 
 providentially thrown, and who became deeply interested 
 in the cause to which his guest had devoted his life. He 
 entered into a contract to contribute to the funds of the 
 American Board fifty dollars a year, on condition that Mr. 
 Goodell should send him an annual letter, whatever part 
 of the world might be his home. This contract was faith 
 fully fulfilled by both parties, until the death of Judge 
 Cooke, which occurred more than thirty years after. We 
 have before us a large number of the letters, which, with 
 a single exception, were written on the 1st of January in 
 each year. 
 
LETTER TO JUDGE COOKE. 67 
 
 One of these, dated at Constantinople, January 1, 1834 
 (thirteen years after), is here inserted, and others will follow 
 under their respective dates : 
 
 " MY DEAR SIR, Amidst the bustle and the ten thousand 
 compliments, not to say white lies, with which the new year 
 in these countries is always ushered in, I never fail to remem 
 ber you and my dear friends and benefactors at Catskill. * I 
 was hungry, and ye fed me ; thirsty, and ye gave me drink ; 
 a stranger, and ye took me in ; sick, and ye visited me/ 
 watched with me, gave me medicine, and with the blessing 
 of God cured me. And this, I doubt not, ye did (at least in 
 some measure) in the name of a disciple. You received me 
 as a messenger of the churches. You thought I belonged 
 to Christ, and you received me as His servant, and as though 
 you expected I should make a report to Him of your hospi 
 tality, of your habitual feelings toward Him, and conduct 
 toward His ministers. I always wonder that those who 
 know and love Christ should ever take me as having any 
 part or portion in Him ; and my soul is humbled within me 
 when I think of the thousand kindnesses I have received 
 from you and other friends of Christ in America. But He, 
 He is worthy of all the attentions which you and others 
 have ever shown me for His dear sake. He is worthy of all 
 the money, books, clothes, time, influence, every precious 
 thing you have ever given Him, and every precious thing 
 you have not yet given Him. In the estimation of the ten 
 thousand times ten thousand round about the throne, who 
 know immeasurably better than we do, He is worthy, infi 
 nitely worthy, to receive it all. Let all, then, be consecrated 
 to Him, power, riches, wisdom, strength, honor, what 
 ever can in any way be employed in His service. When we 
 get to heaven, we shall for ever wish Him to have the whole, 
 our hearts and all. And, my dear sir, if you and yours, and 
 we and ours, ever go there, we shall be there sooner by one 
 year than when I last wrote you. Let us, then, be f girding 
 up the loins of our mind, and be looking for that blessed 
 hope, and the glorious appearing of the great God and our 
 Saviour Jesus Christ. " 
 
 In a letter to Judge Cooke, written from Constantinople, 
 January 1, 1836, he made the following mention of the one 
 who was injured at the same time with himself : 
 
68 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. ^ 
 
 " The poor unfortunate woman who was passing, and was 
 knocked down and run over, and in the most imminent danger 
 of being killed, I do not forget. I was sorry to have been even 
 the innocent cause of pain and trouble to her; but it was all 
 ordered by Him who cannot err in judgment, or be resisted in 
 the execution of His will. If she be living, will you remember 
 me to her very kindly ; and will you say to her that I hope neither 
 of us will be crushed, but both, of us escape, when the world, 
 instead of my poor horse and wagon, shall flee away, and be 
 no more found. " 
 
 When sufficiently recovered from his injuries to leave 
 Catskill, he travelled westward in the State of New York, a 
 large portion of which was then comparatively unsettled. 
 From Whitesborough, near Utica, he wrote : 
 
 "May 25, 1821. In the last four Sabbaths I have preached 
 three times each day, and sometimes once or twice a day 
 during the week. The missionary pulse beats high in this 
 region. In one town five acres of land have been conse 
 crated for five years to be cultivated for missionary purposes. 
 In another, one man has resolved to cultivate one acre for 
 the Lord as long as he lives. In another, a man told me he 
 would give some land to be cultivated in this way as long as 
 the sun shines and the water runs." 
 
 Rochester, N. Y., at that time was a small village, having 
 one Presbyterian Church of less than a hundred members. 
 In this church he preached the first missionary sermon ever 
 heard in the place. An aged resident sends the following 
 reminiscence of the occasion : 
 
 " Notice was given that a missionary sermon would be 
 preached by Rev. William Goodell. A prominent man in 
 the congregation was much opposed to foreign missions, and 
 declared he would not give a cent to any of these beggars, 
 and got up quite an excitement on the subject. After the 
 sermon a collection was taken up ; and at the close of the 
 services, while the officers of the church were counting the 
 money, this opposer came up to the table, and exclaimed, I 
 thought I put all I had into the bag, but here is some more. 
 After such a sermon, who could help giving ? : 
 
 Travelling westward into the States of Ohio and Indiana, 
 
VISITING THE INDIAN MISSIONS. 69 
 
 he found in many places an unexpected interest in the cause 
 of missions to the dark portions of the world, the result of a 
 gracious outpouring of the Spirit upon the churches of that 
 comparatively new region of country; but in other places 
 ther.e was literally a famine for the bread of life, and the 
 Gospel message which he carried to them was heard with 
 gladness. He wrote at the time (Feb. 18, 1822): "There 
 are but two settled ministers, of the Presbyterian or Congre 
 gational order, in the whole State of Indiana. I preached 
 in one place where some of the people said they had heard 
 but three sermons from Presbyterians there before." 
 
 While in the West, he received a letter from Mr. Evarts, 
 Secretary of the Board, stating that it was the wish of the 
 Prudential Committee that he should extend his journey to the 
 Indian missions in the South-west. Leaving the Ohio River, 
 he travelled on horseback through Kentucky, Tennessee, and 
 Alabama, much of the way through the wilderness. At 
 Columbus, Miss., he was detained a number of days by a 
 flood. Here he gathered the scattered families from day to 
 day, breaking to them the bread of life, while the waters 
 prevented his progress, and then made his way through the 
 flood, sometimes wading, sometimes on horseback, and some 
 times in a log-canoe, until at length he reached Mayhew, a 
 station among the Choctaw Indians, where he received a 
 hearty welcome, and where he greatly enjoyed the physical, 
 but still more the spiritual, rest among the people of God, 
 some of whom a short time before were savages. From 
 Mayhew he went to Elliot, another station, one hundred miles 
 west, where he was hailed with the same delight by the mis 
 sionaries, one of whom wrote to the Board of the " rare and 
 precious privilege " they had enjoyed " of welcoming one 
 who has just come from visiting a great number of the 
 churches, and who is expecting one day to preach the Gospel 
 at Jerusalem." After the death of Dr. Goodell, the Rev. 
 Cyrus Byington, who was at Elliot at the time of his visit 
 there, and who had previously been with him at Andover 
 
70 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 Theological Seminary, wrote a touching reminiscence of the 
 visit, recalling, together with other incidents, the text of the 
 sermon that Mr. Goodell preached, and the hymn with which 
 the services were opened on the Sabbath, 
 
 " We are a garden walled around, 
 Chosen and made peculiar ground." 
 
 Mr. Evarts, Corresponding Secretary of the Board, was at 
 Brainard when Mr. Goodell visited that station, and they 
 left together on the morning of May 21, 1822, on their jour 
 ney to the North. 
 
HIS ORDINATION. 71 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 IN September, 1822, the annual meeting of the American 
 Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions was held 
 at New Haven, Conn. The Board convened early on the 
 morning of the 12th, and then adjourned to take part in the 
 ordination services, which, by previous arrangement, were to 
 be held at ten o clock. William Goodell, destined to the 
 mission in Palestine, William Richards and Artemas Bishop, 
 who were to join the mission at the Sandwich Islands, were 
 then set apart to the work of the Gospel ministry. The ser 
 mon on the occasion was preached by the Rev. Samuel Mil 
 ler, D.D., of Princeton Theological Seminary, from Isaiah 
 Ixi. 4: "And they shall build the old wastes; they shall 
 raise up the former desolations ; and they shall repair the 
 waste cities, the desolations of many generations." The 
 prayer of ordination was offered by the Rev. Joseph Lyman, 
 of Hatfield, Mass. ; the Charge to the missionaries was by 
 the Rev. Abel Flint, of Hartford ; and the Rev. Joel Hawes, 
 of Hartford, expressed to them the fellowship of the churches. 
 The Ordination took place under the authority of a council 
 of neighboring churches. After a recess of half an hour the 
 sacrament of the Lord s Supper was administered, a large 
 congregation of communicants joining in the celebration. 
 
 On the 19th of November, 1822, Rev. William Goodell 
 was married at Holden, Mass., to Miss Abigail Perkins 
 Davis, daughter of the Hon. Lemuel Davis, of Holden.* 
 
 * Her grandfather, Rev. Joseph Davis, was ordained Dec. 22, 1742, 
 as the first pastor of the church at Holden, on the day of its organiza 
 tion, and continued his ministry in the same place more than thirty 
 years. Since the organization of the American Board this church 
 has sent out nine foreign missionaries. 
 
72 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 The beloved wife of his youth was the cherished companion 
 of his whole subsequent life, the faithful and efficient helper 
 in all his labors, and such an earthly consolation and joy as 
 is rarely given to man in this vale of tears. In his Remi 
 niscences, with which this volume opens, he penned, only the 
 week before his translation to a better world, a beautiful 
 tribute to her exalted worth ; and it will not be inappropri 
 ate to insert in this place an extract from a letter which he 
 wrote on the tenth anniversary of their marriage. 
 
 " Constantinople, November 19, 1832. Ten years ago to-day 
 the tenderest of all unions known in this world was formed, 
 or rather was then publicly recognized; and, through the 
 kind providence of God, this union, which we know must 
 sooner or later be dissolved, has been preserved to this hour. 
 On the sea and on the land, in fire and tempest, in pestilence 
 and war, our Heavenly Father has suffered no evil to befall 
 us, but in tender mercy He has continued us a comfort and a 
 blessing to each other, and has permitted us to bring thus far 
 on their way through the wilderness the children whom He 
 has graciously given us. What shall we render to Him for 
 all His benefits ? 
 
 " Mr. Dwight, with whose family we are now living, tried 
 his best to get a turkey for the anniversary, but, not succeed 
 ing, he sent for a quarter of beef ; and, failing in this, the 
 cook, by chance or design, prepared us a dinner of sheep s 
 liver, which coming, as you know, from the region of the 
 heart, answered the purpose admirably. I doubt whether 
 even Elijah made a better meal from what the angels cooked 
 in heaven. Surely we can say, Goodness and mercy have 
 thus far followed us all the days of our life, and we hope 
 we shall hereafter go and * dwell in the house of the Lord 
 for ever. " 
 
 A few days after their marriage Mr. and Mrs. Goodell 
 were summoned to New York to embark in the vessel in 
 which passage had been engaged for them and for Rev. Isaac 
 Bird and wife, designated to the same mission. Mr. Goodell 
 preached in the Murray Street Church on Sabbath afternoon, 
 December 1, from Matt. xvi. 2, 3, on "The Signs of the 
 Times," Rev. Dr. Romeyn and Rev. Mr. Whelpley taking part 
 
EMBARKING FOR THE EAST. 73 
 
 in the services. Mr. Bird preached in the evening, in the same 
 church, from John x. 16: "Other sheep I have which are 
 not of this fold." On Monday evening, several congrega 
 tions united in the monthly concert of prayer at the Middle 
 Dutch Church. Mr. Evarts, Secretary of the Board, Rev. 
 Dr. MacAuley, Rev. S. H. Cox, and Rev. Messrs. Goodell 
 and Bird took part in the exercises, which were reported in 
 full at the time. Mr. Goodell, in the course of the same 
 week, preached in the churches of Rev. Dr. MacAuley, Rev. 
 Mr. Matthews, Rev. Mr. Whelpley, and Rev. Mr. Patton. 
 On Thursday, the day appointed for annual Thanksgiving 
 in the State, a meeting was held at Rev. Dr. Romeyn s 
 church, in Cedar Street, at which the missionaries received 
 their final instructions from the Corresponding Secretary of 
 the Board. They were appointed to join the mission in 
 Palestine. A sermon was preached on this occasion by Rev. 
 Mr. Bird. 
 
 Late on the following Sunday evening, after having 
 attended public services, they were summoned to go on board 
 the brig " Shepherdess." The departure of a band of mission 
 aries for a far-distant land awakened at that time far deeper 
 interest than at the present day. Thirty or forty friends, 
 who had heard at the close of the evening service of the 
 summons which they had received, assembled at ten o clock 
 at the house of Mr. Moses Allen, where they had been hos 
 pitably entertained during their sojourn in the city, and after 
 engaging in religious services, conducted by the Correspond 
 ing Secretary, accompanied them to the ship. Nor did they 
 say farewell until they had again commended the missionary 
 band in prayer to the grace of God. Early on the morning 
 of the 9th the vessel sailed. 
 
 When these missionaries left the shores of their native 
 land, they had " set their faces to go to Jerusalem." The 
 Syria mission had been established by Rev. Pliny Fisk and 
 Rev. Levi Parsons, who left this country in 1819. On the 
 death of Mr. Parsons, which occurred at Alexandria, Feb. 10, 
 4 
 
74 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 1822, Rev. Jonas King, who was then studying Oriental 
 languages at Paris, offered his services to the Board for 
 three years, to supply the place of the lamented Parsons, and 
 reached Palestine in April, 1823. Messrs. Goodell and 
 Bird with their wives expected not only to enter the Holy 
 Land, but to take up their residence in the Holy City, doing 
 the work of their divine Master on the spot that had been 
 consecrated by the labors of his life, and by his death. 
 
 On the 21st of January, 1823, the " Shepherdess," after a 
 pleasant and prosperous voyage, arrived at the island of 
 Malta ; and they were soon at home with the Rev. Daniel 
 Temple, who had preceded them. As they were to spend 
 several months at this place, in the study of the languages 
 of the East and in the work of translation and printing, 
 they found it necessary to take a larger house, of which 
 Mr. Goodell made mention in his usual style : 
 
 " February 25, 1823. We all removed this day to Strada Reale, 
 No. 187. This house is much larger and much more conven 
 ient for our printing-press, our chapel, and our own apart 
 ments than the other. To the Saviour would we consecrate 
 all these rooms, with all their furniture; especially the chapel, 
 with its desk, its seats, its candlesticks, and snuffers. May 
 the Saviour have free access to every room, and here take up 
 His abode!" 
 
 Malta was then a sort of school-house, where the mission 
 aries bound for the Orient prepared for their future labors, 
 and from which they made some aggressive movements 
 upon the kingdom of darkness. February 13, Mr. Goodell 
 wrote from Valetta : 
 
 " Malta is altogether unlike any thing we ever before saw or 
 thought of. There is nothing here that reminds one of America. 
 Every thing looks more like romance than reality. The city 
 is full of people, Jews, Greeks, Italians, English, Maltose, &c. 
 The Maltese are most numerous, and are invariably Roman 
 Catholics. The Catholic priests pretend to forgive all sin 
 except the unpardonable sin of reading the Scriptures. AVho- 
 ever is guilty of perusing the Sacred Volume must never 
 expect forgiveness, unless he gives the priest a great deal of 
 money or performs some extraordinary penance. Some of the 
 
AT MALTA. 75 
 
 people, however, have become so bold as to read the Bible in 
 defiance of priest and pope ; and a few, it is hoped, have become 
 truly pious." 
 
 At a later date, July 24, he wrote : 
 
 " This is an excellent place for American missionaries 
 to commence the study of the languages, and to learn some 
 thing of the customs and habits of the Eastern world ; but 
 we must not say of it, This is my rest for ever, here will 
 I dwell. We have many opportunities of doing good to the 
 English who reside here, but very rarely opportunities of 
 benefiting the Maltese. The English government does not 
 permit us to distribute any of our tracts here ; does not 
 permit the circulation of the Maltese Gospel of St. John ; 
 and (I would say it softly) is far more afraid of the influence, 
 not of us simply, but of all missionaries, than of all the 
 Roman Catholics in the world. 
 
 " I have no idea of being shut up in this island more than 
 two or three months longer. We must break forth upon 
 the right hand and upon the left. We have concluded to 
 * take up our carriages and go towards Jerusalem. We go 
 not knowing the things that shall befall us there, in that 
 land where the blood of Jesus was shed, and which has been 
 long under the curse of God. We expect many privations 
 and difficulties to which we have been strangers heretofore. 
 But we desire to feel that through Christ we can do all 
 things, and, without him, nothing. * O Emmanuel, if thy 
 presence go not with us, carry us not up hence ! The 
 land to which we go is still the land of promise, and is yet 
 to become the joy of the whole earth. The curse will be 
 removed ; the tears will be wiped away from the eyes of 
 the daughter of Zion. Jerusalem shall be built; and the 
 sweet influences of heaven, like the rain and the dew, shall 
 descend copiously upon the mountains of Israel. The 
 Lord hasten it in His time!" 
 
 He describes the circumstances of their departure from 
 Malta, and the incidents of their voyage to Beyrout : 
 
 " October 22, 1823. We have engaged passage on La 
 Divina Providenza, a Maltese brig, bound to Cyprus and 
 Beyrout. As we shall probably sail before the Sabbath, we 
 this evening commemorated the death of our Lord and 
 Saviour. The ordinance was administered by Mr. Temple, 
 
76 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 and by Rev. Mr. Wilson, of the London Missionary Society. 
 Between forty and fifty persons, most of whom have been 
 our constant hearers, united with us in this feast of love. Of 
 these persons one was of the Roman communion, one of the 
 Greek, and the rest of the Episcopal, Presbyterian, Inde 
 pendent, Baptist, and Methodist connections. About fifteen 
 persons sat down to the Lord s table on this occasion for the 
 first time in their lives, having, as they trust, been translated 
 from the kingdom of darkness into the kingdom of God s 
 dear Son within the last eighteen months. Many of the spec 
 tators, as well as the communicants, were melted to tears. 
 With the former we trust there were great searchings of 
 heart ; and while with the latter we never expect again in 
 this world to drink of the fruit of the vine, we hope to drink 
 it new with them in our Father s kingdom, and to sit with 
 them in heavenly places for ever. 
 
 " October 24. Our dear brother and sister Temple, and 
 other Christian friends, accompanied us to the ship. We 
 united in singing, Blest be the tie that binds, &c., and the 
 Rev. Mr. Wilson commended us in prayer unto Him whose 
 blood was shed at Jerusalem. Our Christian friends at Malta 
 on this occasion have shown us the most marked attention 
 and kindness, preparing many things for our voyage, and for 
 our comfort at Jerusalem. Indeed, we can say with the 
 Apostle, that during our whole stay they showed us no little 
 kindness, and when we departed they laded us with such 
 things as were necessary. 
 
 " Lord s Day, October 26. A strong, contrary wind, an 
 ciently called Euroclydon ; a high sea ; all of us much dis 
 tressed with sea-sickness. This is the first Sabbath since we 
 left our native country on which we have been unable to 
 worship God in a public manner. To-day, instead of being 
 permitted to go up with glad hearts * unto the altar of God 
 with a multitude that keep holy day, we find ourselves 
 * exceedingly tossed with a tempest, arid are compelled to lie 
 down amidst dirt and vermin, hardly able to speak, or to take 
 the least care of ourselves. Think upon us, O our God, for 
 good. 
 
 "November 1. In sight of Candia, the ancient Crete. Here 
 Paul preached to those who were, to a proverb, addicted to 
 lying, the glorious Gospel of the blessed God. Here he 
 planted a church, of which he appointed Titus the overseer, 
 that he might set in order the things that were wanting, and 
 
SAILING UNDER CYPRUS. 77 
 
 ordain elders in every city. Here he touched and advised 
 to winter in that memorable voyage to Italy, in which he was 
 shipwrecked at Malta. Oh that we may have more of the 
 spirit of that great apostle, and be ready to follow him in the 
 path of duty and suffering. 
 
 "Friday, November 1. Instead of being in port, as we had 
 hoped, we are still sailing under Cyprus, because the winds 
 are contrary. An admirer of the Greek classics might easily 
 fancy that his eyes now behold the very mountains which the 
 poets have rendered immortal by making them the birth 
 place of Venus, and the abode of the Graces. In the Script 
 ures of the Old Testament this island was called * Chittim. 
 In the Acts of the Apostles much mention is made of it under 
 its present name. It was to Cyprus some of those came 
 who were scattered abroad upon the persecution that arose 
 about Stephen, preaching the word to none but unto the Jews 
 only. It was here Barnabas was born, who, * having land, 
 sold it, and brought the money, and laid it at the apostles 
 feet. It was here one Mnason lived, * an old disciple with 
 whom, said Paul (when on his way to Jerusalem for the 
 last time), we should lodge. It was to Cyprus Paul and 
 Barnabas sailed, after they had been sent forth by the Holy 
 Ghost to preach to the Gentiles. It was at Paphos, in this 
 island, the deputy of the country desired to hear the word 
 of God, and Elymas the sorcerer sought to turn him away 
 from the faith, for which he was smitten with blindness. 
 And it was here Barnabas sailed, after he and Paul had con 
 tended, and departed asunder the one from the other. The 
 Lord in mercy grant * that there may be no divisions among 
 ourselves, but that we may be perfectly joined together in 
 the same mind and in the same judgment ! 
 
 "Friday, November 14. Left Cyprus at seven o clock this 
 evening. As fellow-passengers, we now have one Turk, two 
 Greeks, an English gentleman, and two Armenians, a bishop 
 and a priest, going with their servants to Jerusalem. The 
 bishop has resided there thirty years. Amongst us all, we 
 are now able to speak and read no less than fifteen different 
 languages. Oh that we may all learn the language of the 
 citizens of Zion ! 
 
 "Saturday, November 15. Find ourselves this morning in 
 sight of that goodly mountain, even Lebanon, which Moses 
 prayed so earnestly to behold. Its summits are covered with 
 snow. Will a man leave the snow of Lebanon, which 
 
78 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 cometh from the rock of the field? Yet, saith the Lord, 
 
 * my people have forgotten me. 
 
 " Sabbath, November 16. Were hailed at four this morning 
 by a Greek privateer. All on board were in the greatest 
 consternation lest it might prove to be not an authorized 
 vessel, but a pirate. The bags of money flew wherever they 
 could find a place, some to the berths and some to the hold ; 
 some of the most important papers and most precious articles 
 were intrusted to the keeping of the ladies, Mrs. Bird and Mrs. 
 Goodell. The poor Turk, quaking with fear, threw off his 
 turban, supplying its place with an English cap, and con 
 cealed himself in the hold. To the general cry, i What shall 
 we do ? one answered, 6 Let each one think and act for 
 himself ; another, t We can die but once ; and another, 
 1 We are at the mercy of God/ We let our trunks, gar 
 ments, &c., remain as they were, committing our property, 
 our liberty, our life, and our cause unto Him who preserved 
 Paul, not only in perils in the city, in perils in the wilder 
 ness, and in perils in the sea, but also in perils of robbers ; 
 and who has said, i I, even I, am lie that comforteth thee ; 
 who art thou, that thou shouldst be afraid of a man, that shall 
 die, and of the son of man, that shall be made as the grass ; 
 and f orgettest the Lord thy Maker ? The Armenian bishop 
 kept crying, * II diavolo ! il diavolo ! (the devil ! the devil !) 
 this being about all the Italian he knew. 
 
 " Our captain was ordered to set his sails, and wait till the 
 morning light. When he made some objection, the reply, 
 
 * If you do not obey, we will sink you to the bottom, was an 
 argument of sufficient weight in our circumstances. As soon 
 as there was light sufficient to distinguish countenances, a 
 bout came with twelve or fifteen men ; and the commander, 
 with four or five others, came on deck. They looked more 
 like savage than civilized men, were miserably clad, and 
 appeared half famished ; but they conducted themselves in a 
 vory honorable manner, made inquiries about our voyage, 
 and what Turkish vessels we had seen, and wished to pur 
 chase tobacco and provisions. When we offered them some 
 of our Greek tracts, they seized them with great avidity ; 
 and we only regretted that we had not a greater variety at 
 command. Among those we gave them were The African 
 Servant and The Life of William Kelley ; and our prayer 
 is that a divine blessing may attend the reading of them. 
 
 " At eleven o clock we came to anchor, four miles distant 
 
LANDING AT BEYROUT. 79 
 
 from the city. It was a morning without clouds ; and we 
 discovered, on the sides of Lebanon and in the environs of 
 Beyrout, many trees, and more that appeared verdant and 
 lovely than we have seen since we left the hills and dales 
 and fruits and flowers of our own happy country. May the 
 countenance of our Redeemer ever be to us * as Lebanon, 
 excellent as the cedars. " 
 
 A few days after his arrival at Beyrout, he sent to a friend 
 in America the following account of their entrance into the 
 Land of Promise : 
 
 " Monday, the 17th, we went on shore. The British consul, 
 Mr. Abbott, received us politely. Indeed, he had already sent 
 his nephew on board, kindly offering us every assistance which it 
 was possible for him to render, and inviting us to make his 
 house our home, saying there was not a single house where it 
 would be proper to take our wives. We immediately, thank 
 fully accepting his kind offer, returned to the vessel for our 
 families and baggage. There is no wharf at Beyrout, and when 
 the boat struck, the half-naked, barbarous Arabs leaped out, 
 and carried us, one at a time, through the billows to the dry 
 land, amidst the multitude who ran to witness so novel a scene. 
 We were in the English costume, and the ladies were without 
 veils. The Turkish governor sat with his pipe, and looked on 
 very composedly. Mr. Bird remained with the boat and bag 
 gage, and I walked with the ladies to the house of the consul, a 
 Turk carrying the infant child of Mrs. Bird, and leading the 
 way. Many Arabs followed in the train to see what the end 
 would be; and the boys and girls frequently ran across the 
 street before us, in order to see the color of our eyes and the 
 cut of our garments to better advantage. The consul lives in 
 the country, about a mile from the landing-place. His family 
 is the only English family at Beyrout. Himself and daughter, 
 aged twelve years, speak the English language ; his wife is from 
 Italy, and speaks French and Italian. They all received us with 
 the greatest cordiality, and made us welcome to all the comforts 
 which their house afforded. Yesterday we were engaged in 
 bringing our goods on shore. Late in the evening Mr. King 
 arrived from Der el Kamar to meet us. He was in the Oriental 
 drers, and wore a venerable beard. Mr. Fisk had gone to Jeru 
 salem." 
 
 Owing to the unsettled state of things at Jerusalem, it was 
 deemed advisable to remain for the present at Beyrout, and 
 accordingly they engaged a house, and established themselves 
 for the winter, fully intending to go up to the Holy City tho 
 
80 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 ensuing spring. In his truly devout spirit, and in the Script 
 ural language which seemed to be his native dialect, Mr. 
 Goodell records their entering upon housekeeping : 
 
 " Tuesday, November 25, 1823. Engaged in removing our bag 
 gage to our own hired house. In the evening took up our abode 
 there. We read the 182d Psalm : Lord, remember David and 
 all his afflictions; how he sware unto the Lord, and vowed unto 
 the mighty God of Jacob: surely I will not come into the 
 tabernacle of my house, nor go up into my bed ; I will not give 
 sleep to mine eyes, nor slumber to mine eyelids, until I find out 
 a place for the Lord, an habitation for the mighty God of 
 Jacob. We consecrated our house and ourselves to the 
 Redeemer. We prayed that He would take up His abode with 
 us, and that He might never witness any thing in any of our 
 rooms which should grieve Him to depart from us. 4 O Thou 
 the Hope of Israel, why shouldst thou be as a stranger in the 
 land, as a way-faring man that turneth aside to tarry for the 
 night? Say, we beseech thee, of this place, This is my rest 
 for ever, here will I dwell, for I have desired it." 
 
 He subsequently described their home : 
 
 " The house which we occupy belongs to a wealthy Turk. 
 It stands on a delightful eminence, about a mile from the land 
 ing-place, and nearly half a mile from the English consul s; 
 entirely overlooks the city, and most of the adjacent country, 
 and is surrounded by mulberry-trees. Like all the houses of 
 this country, it did not contain a single pane of glass,* and in 
 storms and tempests we had nothing to do but close every aper 
 ture designed for the admission of air or light, wrap ourselves 
 in our cloaks, and let it rain. Now, through the kindness of the 
 consul, we have a few panes of glass in each room, and have 
 light sufficient to read or write, in rain as well as in sunshine. 
 The principal room was entirely open towards the north; but. 
 we have suspended a large sail-cloth, which serves to defend us 
 in some degree from the cold winds and rains of this wintry 
 season. In this room we have a table filled with Bibles and 
 tracts in various languages. Here we receive our company and 
 take cur meals. Here we give the Arab his coffee and his pipe, 
 read with him in the Arabic Scriptures, and tell him of the 
 glorious Gospel of the blessed God. And here, too, we * bow 
 the knee unto the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, that we 
 may be enriched in all utterance and in all knowledge, and 
 that * the Spirit may be poured out from on high upon the 
 people among whom we dwell, and for whose salvation we desire 
 
 * The English consul s was the only house in Beyrout at that time 
 that had a glazed window. 
 
ENTERING ON HIS WORK. 81 
 
 to spend and be spent. We are, indeed, in the midst of Arabs 
 and armed Turks, and we sometimes cannot but feel how easy 
 it would be for them to destroy us in a moment. But * the 
 Lord is our light and our salvation. We sit down quietly to 
 the study of Arabic, eat our morsel with contented and thank 
 ful hearts, and at night lie down in peace and safety under the 
 shadow of the Almighty. * Blessed be the Lord who loadeth 
 us with His benefits, even the God of our salvation. 
 
 The winter was spent in the study of the Turkish, the 
 Arabic, and the Armenian languages ; but the missionaries 
 entered at once upon their work of preaching Christ in the 
 house and by the way, wherever they found an opportunity 
 or could make one. They distributed the Word of God in 
 various languages, the books being furnished by the British 
 and Foreign Bible Society. Their house was a Bible depot, 
 and the people of all tongues came to read it or hear it read, 
 thus enabling them to scatter the good seed extensively, and 
 with strong hope of its speedily bearing fruit. As yet no 
 prejudice against their work had been excited, and curiosity 
 induced great numbers of all religions to come and see the 
 strangers and hear what they had to say. The missionaries 
 who had preceded them, Messrs. Fisk, Parsons, and King, 
 being unmarried, appeared more like passing travellers ; 
 but when these men came with their wives, in strange cos 
 tumes, and settled down among them, it was natural that 
 their advent should be the theme of universal remark, and 
 that it should awaken a general desire to know more about 
 them and about the object of their coming. Scarcely a day 
 passed without the house of the missionaries being visited, 
 and sometimes it was thronged, with Arabs and Turks, Jews 
 and Greeks, Maronites and Franks, &c. Some extracts 
 from Mr. Goodell s journal will show how speedily and how 
 fully their work opened up before them : 
 
 " To-day our house was crowded with Arab women who 
 
 came to look at us. We also received visits from an English 
 
 captain, a Jew, and a friar, with all of whom we had some 
 
 religious conversation." Again : " Some women called, to 
 
 4* F 
 
82 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 whom we read the Scriptures. One of them appeared anx 
 ious to learn to read, but doubted whether it was possible. 
 Everybody said a woman could not learn ; the experiment 
 was once made in a convent, and only two out of a large 
 number were found to have any understanding." Another 
 day: "Three men called to read the Scriptures; two of 
 them borrowed the Bible to carry home with them. In 
 walking out afterwards I stopped at a house and found one 
 of the men reading the Scriptures to his family. Two 
 Greeks called, to whom I gave Greek tracts, and I informed 
 them that many were printing for them at Malta. Three 
 Catholic priests called. I gave a French Testament to one, 
 who requested it, and Greek tracts to them all." Again : 
 " Three Turkish ladies, the wives of a wealthy Turk in the 
 city, called upon us. Like other ladies of this country, they 
 had their golden chains and bracelets and head-bands and 
 ear-rings, and ornaments of the legs and tinkling ornaments 
 of silver about their feet. Mrs. Goodell read to them from 
 the Arabic Scriptures." 
 
 " December 4. In the city met with a Maronite priest, who 
 said he lived very nigh us, and asked the privilege of visiting us. 
 In the evening he called, and brought to the ladies two beauti 
 ful doves, as white as the snow of Lebanon. In return we 
 offered him an Arabic Bible ; but he refused to accept of it as 
 a gift, saying, * It is a good book, and worth paying for; you 
 are worthy men for bringing such books into the country. He 
 then took out a Spanish dollar and gave it for the Bible ; the 
 first Bible, probably, he ever possessed, though, judging from 
 his venerable white beard, he is not less than fifty years old. 
 We told him we should like to see him every evening ; and if he 
 would teach us to speak Arabic we would teach him to speak 
 Italian. He accepted the proposal with great pleasure, and 
 said he would teach us to speak Arabic like a nightingale. 
 
 " December 5. The Maronite priest called and brought again 
 the doves, which in the course of the day had made their escape. 
 We thanked him for his kindness, and he replied: When the 
 infant Jesus was first brought to the temple, and the aged Sim 
 eon took him in his arms and blessed him, the parents of the 
 child, being poor, had nothing to bring but two doves; and 
 when I heard of the arrival of these good women, I thought, 
 What have I to bring? but, being poor, I could think of noth 
 ing but the two doves to bring to them as a present. 
 
NATIVE HELPERS. 83 
 
 " December 6. Mr. King s instructor taking notice of the 
 attentions we bestowed upon the ladies, it gave us an opportu 
 nity of speaking to him on the importance of female education ; 
 of telling him many of the customs of America, especially of the 
 intelligence and influence of the female part of the community 
 in our country, and of the good which they did by instructing 
 youth, by their epistolary correspondence, and by their benev 
 olent efforts. He frequently laughed heartily when we served 
 the ladies at table before we served him or ourselves, and when 
 we assisted them in doing any little thing. He said, if any per 
 son should come into his house and speak to his wife first he 
 should be offended. We told him we had so much love and 
 respect for our wives that we were better pleased when they 
 were honored than when we were ourselves. He said, English 
 ladies have understanding; but not so the Arabian women. 
 The women here are treated as slaves. Whenever they go 
 abroad they wrap themselves up in a large, white sheet. They 
 never walk out with their husbands ; they never eat with them. 
 And to ask a man after his wife, that is, about her health, is 
 almost an unpardonable offence." 
 
 As much of the time of the missionaries was necessarily 
 spent in the acquisition of the several languages spoken in 
 Syria, it was a matter of prime importance to obtain native 
 assistants who were qualified to give them instruction and at 
 the same time to aid them in their work. In this they were 
 remarkably successful. Within the first year of their en 
 trance into the country, a kind providence sent to their house 
 an Armenian bishop, a man of extensive learning, who had 
 spent the most of his life in the Armenian convent at 
 Jerusalem. He had become disgusted with the superstitions 
 of his church, and, coming to Beyrout, he met with Mr. 
 Goodell, who took him into his service as interpreter and 
 assistant in translating. He was known in his own church 
 by the name of Dionysius, but was called in the mission 
 Oarabet. When he first came to Mr. Goodell he was far 
 from being a serious-minded person, he was even profane 
 in his language ; but he soon became impressed with the 
 truth as he learned it for the first time from the teachings 
 of evangelical ministers. He subsequently gave evidence 
 of being truly converted, and was of great assistance to the 
 
84 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 mission. He remained in the service of Mr. Goodell until 
 after his removal to Malta, in 1828; during which time he 
 renounced all connection with the Armenian church, and, 
 in token of his renunciation of its orders, he took to himself 
 a wife. 
 
 Another excellent assistant was an Armenian ecclesiastic 
 named Jacob, known also as Wortabet. He was a young 
 man of good parts and education, but at first without any 
 settled principles. After he had been in the service of the 
 mission about a year, as literary assistant, he became deeply 
 serious; the truth had taken hold of his heart and con 
 science. He too renounced the church with which he had 
 been connected, as having apostatized from the faith and 
 become utterly corrupt. 
 
 A single passage from Mr. Goodell s journal will show 
 how many languages it was necessary the missionaries 
 should be more or less familiar with, in order to prosecute 
 the various branches of their work : 
 
 "We almost daily read the Scriptures in Ancient Greek, 
 Modern Greek, Ancient Armenian, Modern Armenian, 
 Turkish Armenian (or Armeno-Turkish), Arabic, Italian, 
 and English, and frequently hear them read in Syriac, 
 Hebrew, and French. Seldom do we sit down to our meals 
 without hearing conversation at the table in Armenian, 
 Greek, Arabic, Turkish, Italian, and English, and prayer 
 daily ascends from this house I hope to heaven in all 
 these languages, excepting the Italian. In translating the 
 Scriptures, we have open before us the Bible in Ancient 
 and Modern Greek, Ancient and Modern Armenian, Turk 
 ish, Armeno-Turkish, English, two translations in Arabic 
 and three in Italian, and occasionally Hebrew and Syriac." 
 
HEAD-QUARTERS AT BEYROUT. 85 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 A LTHOUGH Mr. Goodell had entered Syria with the 
 -^~~^- full expectation of going to Jerusalem to make it 
 the scene of his labors, it soon became evident that the 
 point where, in the providence of God, they first landed 
 and were detained was one of great importance in connec 
 tion with the mission work. Jerusalem was then hi a dis 
 turbed state, and events soon after transpired which made 
 it doubtful whether they could go there at all with their 
 families. Beyrout, on the other hand, enjoyed British pro 
 tection ; and Mr. Abbott, the consul, took a warm interest 
 in the missionaries personally, and in the cause in which 
 they were engaged. The trade, too, with other parts of 
 the Mediterranean was rapidly increasing, and the free 
 communication with the interior afforded an opportunity 
 for exerting a wide-spread influence. They determined, 
 therefore, to go on with the work which had opened so 
 auspiciously, and here they continued to labor with encourag 
 ing success. Mr. Bird, who had gone to Jerusalem in 
 January, 1824, and who was there arrested on an accusation 
 of distributing " books which were neither Mussulman, 
 Jewish, nor Christian," returned in May ; and Messrs. Good- 
 ell and Bird prepared to begin anew in Syria the proclama 
 tion of the Gospel which had been heard in that land 
 eighteen hundred years before, the echoes of which had 
 long since died away. 
 
 Beyrout thus became the head-quarters of missionary opera 
 tions in Syria ; and as it was the only spot where missionary 
 homes were established, it was frequently visited by the differ- 
 
86 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 ent missionary brethren who had come to the country. Mr. 
 King spent much of his time at a monastery in Mount 
 Lebanon, engaged in the study of Arabic; but he often 
 joined the families on the coast. Pliny Fisk, who was 
 engaged in exploring the country with a view to future 
 operations, was also several times welcomed to the homes 
 and the hearts of those who had known him as a brother 
 beloved in their native land. And when his short work 
 was done, just two years after Messrs. Goodell and Bird 
 landed, this devoted servant of Christ, whose name in con 
 nection with that of Levi Parsons, the first missionaries to 
 Palestine, will ever be kept in sweet remembrance, came 
 here to die. Returning from one of his tours, he reached 
 the house of Mr. Goodell in his usual health, but was soon 
 attacked with a fever which he had contracted while watch 
 ing with an English gentleman. For several days there 
 were no alarming symptoms ; but, although every thing that 
 love and tender care could do for him was done, and with 
 apparent success, his disease suddenly took an unfavorable 
 turn, and, rapidly sinking under its power, early on the 
 morning of the Lord s day, Oct. 23, 1825, he entered into 
 rest. Of this event Mr. Goodell wrote at the time : 
 
 " It seems a great mercy that he died with us, and not abroad 
 among strangers. This he often mentioned with thankfulness 
 in the course of his illness. It appeared a comfort to him to 
 have us about him to converse with him, pray for him, and 
 strengthen his faith in God. Some of the Arabs were deeply 
 affected, as they stood around his dying bed ; they were amazed 
 at his peace of mind, and could not conceive it possible that any 
 one could be so willing to die. They wept. We explained to 
 them the cause of his tranquillity and joy, related to them much 
 of his religious views and experience, and told them of Christ 
 and heaven. Indeed, we sometimes felt that Christ and heaven 
 were present. It seemed but a step to Him that sitteth upon 
 the throne and to the Lamb, where God himself wipes away 
 all tears." 
 
 The following suggestion, occurring in a letter to a friend 
 in America, written at this time, will be appreciated by all 
 
TRIALS. 87 
 
 missionaries, and may help those who correspond with them 
 to write letters that will be no less acceptable and no less 
 useful because containing items of earthly intelligence : 
 
 " Tell us every thing, good, bad, and indifferent. Do not 
 say, I suppose this one and that one have written so and so, 
 but write everything; for but few tell us any thing. Some 
 write us very good letters, but tell us no news, supposing that 
 because we are missionaries we have no flesh and blood, and no 
 concern with mortal things. Tell us every thing! " 
 
 For a time every thing connected with the missionary 
 work in Beyrout went on prosperously, and without restraint 
 from either civil or ecclesiastical authorities, and without the 
 manifestation of hostility on the part of the people. Mr. 
 Goodell and Mr. Bird mingled with Turks and Arabs and 
 Maronites and Jews and Greeks, distributing the Bible and 
 reading it to them, without molestation or hindrance. 
 
 But this state of things was not to continue. The words 
 of the Master to His disciples, " If they have persecuted me, 
 they will also persecute you," were again to be verified in 
 the land where He suffered. Within the first year an order 
 from the Maronite Patriarch was read in the church at Bey- 
 rout, forbidding the people to receive the Holy Scriptures 
 circulated by the missionaries, specifying the editions pub 
 lished in England, and requiring all to return or burn those 
 they had received. The Pope s vicar-general subsequently 
 called on Mr. Goodell and Mr. Bird, and assured them that 
 this order was issued without his knowledge and without 
 any authority from Rome ; but the outbreak proved to be 
 only the first breath of a coming storm. 
 
 The first severe trial through which Mr. and Mrs. Goodell 
 were called to pass was incidental, and did not spring from 
 their character and work as missionaries. The attempt to 
 throw off the Turkish yoke, made by Greece in 1820, was 
 still carried on when they landed at Beyrout in 1823, and 
 for several years longer. It was in consequence of this war 
 that the scenes occurred which are described in the following 
 
88 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 extracts from Mr. Goodell s journal; scenes in which not 
 only was he stripped of his property, but the lives of him 
 self and his family were often in imminent peril : 
 
 " Sabbath, March 19, 1826. Yesterday two Greek vessels 
 came in and anchored at the river, about two miles east of Bey- 
 rout. As they frequently come in to visit European vessels and 
 to seize whatever Turkish property they may find on board, we 
 suspected nothing uncommon. At daylight this morning we 
 were awakened by a brisk fire of musketry. Ten other Greek 
 vessels had come in during the evening, observed in the city but 
 not observed by ourselves, and had landed about five hundred 
 men, who were now before the walls of the city, attempting to 
 scale them. The city was in an exceedingly defenceless state ; 
 bat the Turks, knowing it must be victory or death, acted with 
 great spirit and energy, and succeeded in driving the Greeks 
 from the wall, in doing which they killed four or five and lost 
 of their number near twenty. 
 
 " The twelve Greek vessels, which, to the shame of their com 
 manders, had till now been at anchor, immediately sailed forth 
 with a fine breeze and in fine order, directly before the town, 
 and commenced a heavy cannonading. The Turks were able 
 to return only about one ball for twenty received. We expected 
 nothing but that the city would have a change of masters in a 
 few moments, and looked to see the Greek flag hoisted in Bey- 
 rout. But the Greeks, though to human view they could have 
 landed with the greatest ease, made no attempt of the kind, 
 and apparently came out in. mere wantonness to take revenge 
 for the unsuccessful effort made at daylight to take the city. 
 After an hour and a half, during which time they gained noth 
 ing, and lost the finest prospect of success, they returned to 
 their place of anchorage. One of their balls carried away both 
 the legs of a poor Greek lad in the city; three balls entered the 
 house of the French consul, and two that of the Austrian. The 
 house of the English consul was much exposed to the firing 
 both by land and by sea, but was not touched. The Greeks that 
 were killed lay in plain view from his house and within a stone s 
 throw of his door. 
 
 " The Greeks who had landed in the night immediately, on 
 being driven from the walls of the city, took possession of all 
 that part of the country where I live; entering every house, 
 eating, drinking, smoking, and, in some instances, pillaging. 
 Many parties of them came to my door; but, on my telling 
 them 1 was English, they departed. (As we have English pro 
 tection, we are known in no other character in this country than 
 as English.) The people out of the city fled in all directions, 
 taking with them all that was possible of their property. All 
 that could do so escaped to the mountain. My house was 
 
THE GREEK FLEET. 89 
 
 immediately filled with men, women, and children, who came 
 trembling and screaming from all quarters, bringing with them 
 their most precious articles as their little all. About two 
 o clock, P.M., the Greeks all retired to a fort about a mile dis 
 tant, half-way between the city and the anchorage at the river, 
 some of them carrying away what they did not bring with 
 them, viz., Greek tracts. 
 
 " Wednesday, 22d. Since the Greeks left us on the Sabbath, 
 we have been under no government but that of God. My house 
 has been filled with the poor Christians who were preparing to 
 escape to the mountain. Twenty-seven slept in one room of 
 my house one night, and the other rooms were equally well 
 filled. To these I daily read the Scriptures, and exhorted them 
 to trust in God. Most of the houses are now forsaken, all the 
 most valuable articles removed, the highways are unoccupied, 
 and far and near scarcely a human being is to be seen except 
 the poor of the land who have nothing to lose. The gates of 
 the city have been shut since the Sabbath, and we should have 
 been entirely destitute of bread, meat, rice, oil, and charcoal, 
 had we not been able to purchase a little from the fleeing inhab 
 itants. To the west of us are the Turks, fortifying their city 
 and castles, and beginning to rage like so many bears, whom 
 it is better to avoid than to meet. On the east are the Greeks, 
 who must pass by us, whether they attack the city by land or 
 by sea. The Emir Beshir, head of the mountain tribes, has 
 come down from the mountain with his troops, and encamped 
 about half an hour s distance to the south of us; and whether 
 he will assist the Greeks or the Turks, or attempt to become 
 master of the city himself, in opposition to both, is a perfect 
 secret. To the north of us is the Bay of Beyrout. We are 
 therefore hedged in on all sides; and the English consul being 
 within the wails of the city, we have no protection but that of 
 the Almighty. We wait with anxiety for the result, as it 
 respects the fate of the city and the interests of this mission. 
 
 " Thursday, 23d. The Greek vessels spread their sails this 
 morning before sunrise, and, with a very light breeze, moved 
 out of the river. All eyes were fastened upon them. The 
 Turks were at their posts, and the most solemn silence pre 
 vailed. The Greeks passed the city at a respectful distance, 
 without throwing a single ball. Just at this time a large num 
 ber of troops arrived from the Pasha of Acre, consisting princi 
 pally of Albanians and Bedouins. These, finding the Greeks 
 out of reach, immediately poured forth into all that part of the 
 country which had been, on the preceding Sabbath, in posses 
 sion of the Greeks, and commenced plundering every house. 
 A French merchant, whose house was near mine, they seized 
 by the throat, took a gold watch from his pocket, his money 
 from his belt, and articles from his house, to the value of five 
 thousand Spanish dollars. My own house, being about the cen- 
 
90 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 tre of their depredations, was much exposed. Many parties 
 came at different times and demanded entrance; but on my 
 telling them the house was English, and they must not presume 
 to enter, they departed. 
 
 " After being annoyed by them in this way more than three 
 hours, with a full and painful view before my eyes of their 
 nefarious operations, a party of six or seven, most or all of 
 whom were Bedouins, who appeared only fit for treasons, 
 stratagems, and spoils, came and very insolently and peremp 
 torily bid me open the door. I reasoned with them a long time 
 from the second-story window, but to no purpose. One of 
 them cocked his gun and levelled it at my head. I told them 
 I should not open the door; and, if they opened it, they did it in 
 violation of the treaty between England and the Ottoman Porte; 
 and they did it, too, with full evidence before their eyes, from 
 the windows in my house, from my dress, language, &c., that 
 I was a European. At this moment four or five respectable 
 Turks of the city passed along, and exerted their influence in 
 my favor, protesting to the Bedouins that I was an English 
 consul, and that, if they broke into my house, it would be at 
 their peril. They listened a moment, and then renewed their 
 attempts, saying they knew neither consul nor sultan. 
 
 " Not being able to break open the door, they cut it down 
 with their hatchets, and rushed upstairs like so many tigers 
 eager for their prey. The Turks from the city hastened after 
 them, and took their station at the door of Mrs. Goodell s room, 
 not allowing a single Bedouin to enter. The Bedouins seized 
 whatever came in their way, and we snatched from them all 
 that we could and threw into that room. They became very 
 angry, and one of them drew his sword. Seeing it was vain to 
 reason with them, I assumed a tone of authority, and ordered 
 them to leave the house immediately, telling them that I had 
 already sent a message to the city, and that the pasha would 
 surely take off their heads if the case was represented to him. 
 This had the desired effect. They became calm, and listened 
 to a long and severe reproof from me. They asked me why I 
 remained there ; why I did not go to the mountain. I told 
 them I could not go, and gave as a reason Mrs. Goodell s pecul 
 iar situation. The villains prayed that God would bless my 
 wife abundantly, and make her exceedingly fruitful, to which 
 I added my hearty Amen. They then left. (Some of the 
 rogues came a few days afterward to inquire after her health 
 and happiness. One of them also came to claim some tobacco 
 which he said I stole from him while he was plundering my 
 house.) 
 
 " The gates of the city being now open, and the English con 
 sul, hearing of our situation, had sent three times to the Kehya 
 Bey, commander of the pasha s troops, to protect me, and the 
 Kehya Bey had sent horsemen to assist me; but not one ever 
 
MISSION GARRISON. 
 
 91 
 
 came nigh me. After leaving the city they galloped away to 
 commit depredations themselves. Being thus unprotected, and 
 the Turks from the city refusing to remain with me through 
 the night, as the Greeks might return, I accepted an invitation 
 from the English consul to take refuge in his house. * We 
 took joyfully the spoiling of our goods, and passed safely 
 through the crowds of armed robbers to the city, where we 
 were received by Mr. Abbott and his family with all that atten 
 tion and kindness which they have shown us on former occa 
 sions. 
 
 " Thursday, April G. Mr. Bird s house now contains all the 
 missionaries that are to be found in Syria. It is a garrison, 
 and as such aifords protection to a few houses in the neighbor 
 hood. But most of the houses without the city are desolated 
 and greatly injured; those lovely gardens, the glory of Beyrout, 
 lie uncultivated; the leaves of the mulberry-trees have put 
 forth, and the silk season, which is the most busy and profit 
 able season of the whole year, is just at hand; but the possess 
 ors of these houses and lands have not yet dared to corne forth 
 from their hiding-places, and their ruin seems inevitable, 
 whether they come forth or continue concealed. If they come 
 forth, it is to suffer imprisonment and stripes, and almost un 
 precedented extortions; and, if they do not come forth, their 
 possessions are all sequestered by the Kenya Bey. Yesterday I 
 had an interview with the Kenya Bey, the cadi, and the gov 
 ernor, on the subject of the robbery committed upon me. I 
 afterwards sat two hours with the sheikh of the Bedouins 
 among his troops, with the hope of recognizing some of the 
 robbers; but the villains, knowing the object of my visit, 
 thought it prudent to keep out of the way. 
 
 " May 15. It is impossible to describe the system of false 
 hood, injustice, oppression, and robbery which has been in 
 operation here for the last two months. Human beings, whose 
 guilt is no greater than that of their proud oppressors, are con 
 demned without a trial, their flesh trembling for fear, their 
 religion blasphemed, their Saviour insulted, their comforts 
 despoiled, their lives threatened, and their bodies tilled with 
 pain, and deeply marked with the blows inflicted by Turkish 
 barbarity. Some of them were so badly beaten that they could 
 not walk, but were carried by soldiers, as they went from house 
 to house to obtain a trifle here and a trifle there towards paying 
 the enormous exactions made upon them. One poor creature 
 was brought to my door half dead. I spent several hours in 
 endeavoring to restore him ; applied cupping-glasses to his back, 
 bound up his feet, gave him cordials, and finally kept him two 
 days till he could walk. I have never known before what it 
 was to see all faces gather darkness, men s hearts failing 
 them, every bosom tortured with the most gloomy forebodings 
 and the deepest distress. 
 
92 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 * May 19. This is the first week for two months that I 
 have opened a book for study. The force of the storm appears 
 to have spent itself, and we are now quietly pursuing our work. 
 We have our hopes and our fears, our encouragements and our 
 discouragements. All our schools upon the mountain continue 
 to prosper, and we have sold more copies of the Holy Scriptures 
 within three months than all our number sold during the 
 twenty mouths preceding. Our schools in Beyrout are of 
 course suspended for the present ; but the protection we have 
 afforded to many persons of all the different Christian sects 
 appears to have made a favorable impression. Within a few 
 days we have also had evidence that the truth is prevailing, 
 that some of the good seed sown is springing up, and that the 
 little leaven which has been cast into this mighty mass is 
 spreading. We bless God that we were brought here, even 
 though we should now be destroyed. We believe the good 
 work will go on, though we should be cut off." 
 
 Through the English consul, Mr. Abbott, Mr. Goodell 
 made application for indemnification for his losses to the 
 Pasha of St. John d Acre, who had sent the troops to Bey- 
 rout. His application was accompanied with an extraor 
 dinary kind of evidence, which had an equally remarkable 
 influence in determining the case in his favor. He employed 
 a Greek artist with whom he was well acquainted, and who 
 was familiar with all the circumstances, to paint a rough 
 but accurate picture of his house, with the Bedouins in the 
 uniform of the Turkish troops forcing their way in. With 
 the letter demanding indemnification, this painting was pre 
 sented to the pasha, who at once received it as proof posi 
 tive that his troops had committed the depredation, and 
 exclaimed, " Mashallah ! Truly these are my men." He 
 immediately issued an order that the full sum demanded 
 should be paid, amounting to 2,875 piastres (about $230).* 
 The Kenya Bey of Beyrout, who had made many promises 
 of payment without the least intention of their fulfilment, 
 was greatly enraged when the order came ; but there was no 
 resisting the command of the pasha, and he was obliged 
 to pay it. 
 
 * The compiler of these memoirs has this painting now hanging in 
 his study, a greatly valued memorial of the scenes described. 
 
CALAMITIES OVERRULED. 93 
 
 The calamities which had been visited upon the people, and 
 in which the missionaries shared, were afterward acknowl 
 edged as having been the means of averting a disastrous 
 interference with their work, an interference which subse 
 quently drove them from the field. In regard to this matter 
 Mr. Goodell wrote : 
 
 " Had not God sent terrible judgments upon the people, it 
 is impossible to say to what extremities they would have 
 proceeded against us. A deep plot was laid to drive us all 
 from Beyrout. The Maronite bishop had arrived, and had 
 prepared an excommunication for every Maronite who should 
 permit his house to be hired by us ; and he was endeavoring 
 by bribery and intrigue to bring the Greek bishop and the 
 Mohammedan rulers to act in concert with him, and thus 
 force us to retire from the field or to stand out in the rain 
 with our wives and little ones. But God in His holy provi 
 dence sent the Greeks here at that very moment ; the bishop 
 had to flee in the night, and has not since dared to return ; 
 and the very best houses of the Maronites fell into our hands 
 by the earnest request of the owners. Moreover, just as the 
 Armenian patriarch at Constantinople was ready to sally 
 forth with a firman from the grand seignior against Jacob 
 Aga, and also, as it seems probable, against the men that 
 were in my service, God let the janissaries loose upon their 
 capital, and permitted the fires which they kindled to rage 
 with greater fury in the Armenian than in any other quarter 
 of the city, and to burn to ashes, among many thousand 
 buildings, the palace and the most splendid church of the 
 Armenian patriarch ; and thus to furnish him sufficient em 
 ployment for the present, without his meddling with the 
 reformation in these parts." 
 
 When the commotions described in the preceding pages 
 had passed over, the missionaries resumed their various labors. 
 Before the close of the year thirteen schools had been 
 established, containing about seven hundred scholars, of 
 whom more than one hundred were girls, a remarkable 
 evidence of a change of sentiment in regard to the education 
 of women ; their intercourse with the people was resumed ; 
 and more Bibles than ever before were circulated. Mr. 
 
94 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 Goodell wrote: "The number of those who come to load 
 with us every evening is increasing ; the largest room in my 
 house is sometimes well filled, and, as a few of them find it 
 inconvenient to return home the same evening, I have pro 
 vided beds for them. They usually sit up more than half 
 the night, conversing on what they have seen and heard." 
 
 But what was most cheering was the evidence that the 
 Spirit of God was moving upon the minds of many who had 
 been under instruction, leading them out of the darkness and 
 superstition in which they had been groping, into the light of 
 the knowledge of the glory of God, a light to which few 
 eyes in that land had been opened for many centuries. 
 Some extracts from Mr. Goodell s journal will show in what 
 circumstances another year opened : 
 
 "January 1, 1827. Blessed be God for the mercies of the last 
 year ! It has been a year of much opposition and of some encour 
 agement; a year in which sinners, as we believe, have been con 
 verted. We met to-day at twelve o clock, and sung, We are a 
 garden walled around. I read the fifth chapter of Isaiah and 
 the second chapter of Ephesians, and offered a prayer appropri 
 ate for the monthly concert. , We then received into our com 
 munion Dionysius Carabct, formerly Archbishop of Jerusalem, 
 and Gregory VVortabet, also Mrs. Maria Abbott, wife of the Eng 
 lish consul, an Italian lady, and formerly a papist. The two 
 former assented to the Articles of Faith and to the Covenant in 
 Arabic, arid Mrs. Abbott in English. Mr. Bird then offered the 
 consecrating prayer in Arabic, for those who had publicly given 
 themselves to God. We afterwards addressed them on the impor 
 tance of living godly lives and of adorning their profession. I 
 broke and distributed the bread, having offered the prayer in 
 English. Mr. Bird then prayed in Arabic, and distributed the 
 wine, and we sang, 
 
 Why was I made to hear thy voice, 
 And enter while there s room ? 
 
 " After the benediction was pronounced, all, as if unwilling 
 to leave the place, took their seats; and we again, in Arabic, 
 addressed those who had recently professed to renounce the 
 world. I made some remarks to the spectators who were pres 
 ent. The whole was a scene of deep solemnity and interest. 
 It was the day (always dear to us) of the monthly concert ; it 
 was the first day of the year; it was a renew r ed consecration of 
 ourselves to Christ, and a presentation to Him of the first-fruits 
 
MISSIONARIES DENOUNCED. 95 
 
 of this mission ; it was the reviving of the stones out of the 
 heaps of the rubbish, amidst the desolations of many genera 
 tions; the rearing up of a church upon the foundation of the 
 apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ Himself being the chief 
 corner-stone, which church, we have confidence to believe, will 
 live and flourish long after we have gone to render up our 
 account. 
 
 " We prayed for our beloved Asaad Shidiak, who would 
 doubtless have been with us were he not in bonds for the testi 
 mony of Jesus. We thought of our beloved Fisk and Parsons, 
 whose benevolent hearts would have been filled with unspeakable 
 joy at such a sight before they went to heaven. We looked 
 around upon several weeping individuals present, of different 
 communions, some of whom are desirous of uniting themselves 
 to us, and whom we shall probably admit to Christian fellow 
 ship on the next sacramental occasion, at the monthly concert 
 in February. Oh that this mission might henceforth be like 
 4 the tree of life, bearing twelve manner of fruits, and yielding 
 her fruit every month ! 
 
 "January 14. Some time since the people of the mountain 
 were forbidden to speak the word Bird. But bird, in Arabic, 
 signifies coll : they therefore were under the necessity of using 
 a different word. Afterwards came an order that nothing should 
 be said in reference to us; no questions should be asked about 
 us; no hints given respecting us and our labors; that we should 
 not be in remembrance. To-day an order was read in the church 
 in Beyrout, which had been previously read on the mountain, 
 that no one should speak to us, enter our houses, serve us in 
 any capacity, buy or sell, receive any of our books, receive our 
 charity, &c. It was read with loud vociferations and threat 
 ening aspect. We were called heretics, accursed, &c. 
 Something of the same nature was proclaimed in the Latin 
 church, and also in the Greek church. * No person shall buy or 
 sell, except those who have the mark of the beast in their fore 
 heads ! O Lord, we are oppressed ; undertake for us. 
 
 "January 28, Sabbath. To-day there was another blast in 
 the Greek church, similar to that in the Maronite. Great were 
 the threatenings against all who should presume to have any 
 connection with us. They are to be carried to the moot selim * 
 to be bastinaded. The waked f is very furious. But to-day we 
 had more than usual to read with us. One saved himself from 
 a bastinading by twice fleeing to me. Next Sabbath all are to 
 be excommunicated who do not leave us. 
 
 "January 29. The Greek priests are active to-day in pro 
 hibiting and threatening from house to house; but the work 
 goes on. Jf we had a church, and the people were left at lib 
 erty, we should have the largest congregation in the city." 
 
 * Governor. f Lieutenant. 
 
96 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 The monthly concert and communion season in March was 
 another occasion of very deep and tender interest. There 
 were present, besides Messrs. Bird and Goodell, Rev. Eli 
 Smith, who had just arrived in the country ; Mr. Nicolayson, 
 of the London Jews Society, who had been some time in 
 Syria ; Messrs. Gobat (now the venerable Bishop of Jerusa 
 lem) and Kugler, destined for Abyssinia, and Mr. Mueller, 
 missionary to Egypt, all of the Church Missionary Society ; 
 and an Abyssinian, who had been sent to Egypt by the King 
 of Abyssinia to procure a bishop for the church in that coun 
 try, and of whom Mr. Goodell said : " The Abyssinian, 
 though black, is comely as the tents of Kedar, as the cur 
 tains of Solomon, possessing, as we have reason to hope, the 
 graces of the Holy Spirit." The missionaries above named 
 all took part in the services of the day, which was observed 
 as a day of fasting and prayer. 
 
 " Among those who surrounded the table of the Lord," 
 says Mr. Goodell, " were individuals who belonged, or had 
 belonged, to the Episcopal, Congregational, Lutheran, Lu 
 theran Reformed, Moravian, Latin, Armenian, Greek Catho 
 lic, and Abyssinian churches. Indeed, we were from Europe, 
 Asia, Africa, and America ; spoke about as many languages 
 as were spoken on the day of Pentecost ; and represented 
 almost all the principal denominations of Christians in the 
 world. But, though we were literally from the four quarters 
 of the globe, and represented so many churches and spoke 
 so many languages, we were in all but sixteen souls." 
 
 Fiercer and still more fierce raged the persecution against 
 the missionaries and against all who were under their instruc 
 tions. The former could not be molested legally ; but all * 
 sects and classes were aroused against them, and whatever 
 power the various ecclesiastical authorities possessed over 
 their own people was used to the uttermost to break up their 
 intercourse with the mission families. To give the ordinary 
 salutation to one of the missionaries, or to render them any 
 service whatsoever, was made a penal offence. For such 
 
ASA AD SIIIDIAK. 97 
 
 offonces some were thrown into prison, others were beaten, 
 others had soldiers quartered on them, and one was perse 
 cuted unto death. Nor was it only the nominal Christian 
 sects that rose up against the missionaries. All the Turkish 
 authorities in the pashalik were bribed or stirred up to throw 
 obstacles in the way of their prosecuting their work. For 
 months the missionaries did not dare to be seen upon their 
 house-tops or in the street, from fear of personal violence ; 
 and when they lay down at night they knew not what assault 
 might be made upon them before the morning. Mr. Goodell 
 subsequently wrote in regard to this period and its perils : 
 
 " Daring the last two years of our stay at Beyrout, I seldom 
 closed my eyes in sleep without first thinking over ways and 
 means of escape, if our slumbers should be disturbed by ene 
 mies. I seldom walked abroad without looking for rocks and 
 bushes and caves and pits into which the persecuted might flee 
 in the hour of danger. Often have 1 thought of Obadiah s two 
 caves, in which he hid a hundred prophets of the Lord, and fed 
 them with bread and water; and often have I said to myself, 
 What would I not give for one such cave, to which we and our 
 friends might repair in case of need ! For several months 
 before we left Beyrout I had many of my things packed up, that 
 I might be ready to go anywhere at the shortest notice, and my 
 money so separated and disposed of that I might not even bo 
 hurried off: to prison penniless." 
 
 Cases of extreme persecution occurred. The name of 
 Asaad Shidiak, already mentioned, is one which will always 
 be associated with the history of modern missions in Syria, 
 as is that of the martyr Stephen with the annals of the early 
 Christian church. He was a Maronite youth, highly edu 
 cated, who had been in the service of Mr. King as literary 
 assistant, although not at that time fully enlightened in 
 regard to the errors and superstitions of his own church. 
 When Mr. King s farewell letter on his leaving Syria was pub 
 lished, a document which produced a powerful impression 
 throughout a large portion of the Turkish empire, Asaad 
 attempted a reply to it. His studies and meditations while 
 preparing this reply were in a measure instrumental in open 
 ing his eyes ; and when he afterward entered the family of 
 5 o 
 
98 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 Mr. Bird as liis teacher in Arabic, he came also to learn the 
 truth of the Gospel, and to be renewed by the Holy Spirit. 
 
 After his conversion, he made rapid progress in the divine 
 life ; but his defection excited the wrath of his former eccle 
 siastical superiors, who forbade him to have any further 
 connection with the "Bible-men." The patriarch, he was 
 informed, " had received instructions from Rome to persecute 
 these men by all means in his power so long as one of them 
 should remain in the country." With great mildness of 
 manner, but with firmness, he adhered to the truth as he had 
 learned it in the school of Christ, never fearing to meet his 
 adversaries, and to reason with them out of the Holy Script 
 ures. More than once, at the invitation of the patriarch, he 
 went into the interior, where he held long controversies with 
 his former teachers, and where they used every eifort, even 
 resorting to imprisonment and violence, to induce him to 
 renounce his new opinions and submit to their control. 
 Twice he made his escape from confinement, and returned, 
 once in disguise, to rejoin his friends, the missionaries, at 
 Beyrout. At length, after repeated attempts to persuade him 
 to put himself in the power of his enemies, he was treacher 
 ously thrown into the hands of the Maronite patriarch, from 
 which he never escaped. He endured almost unheard-of 
 tortures. He was kept in prison with a heavy chain around 
 his neck; and, although he survived for years, he never 
 regained his liberty. The manner of his death, and even 
 the time, are not known to this day, except to his persecutors, 
 who never relaxed their hold or ceased to torment him until 
 he joined the noble army of martyrs before the throne.* 
 
 In tbe midst of these troubles, in May, 1827, the plague 
 broke out at Beyrout. All classes were seized with a panic, 
 which immediately suspended the persecution ; but the people 
 being allowed to come to the houses of the missionaries, 
 
 * The Memoirs of Asaad Shidiak, containing all that was known 
 of the circumstances of his death, were published a few years since in 
 a volume, written by his beloved teacher in Christ, Rev. Isaac Bird. 
 
STOLEN VISITS. 99 
 
 where they heard the word of life unmolested, the visitation 
 was overruled for the furtherance of the Gospel. The fears 
 of an invasion by Mohammed Ali had the same beneficial 
 effect. 
 
 In the fall of 1827 fresh troubles arose. The Greek 
 revolution was still in progress ; and when it became known 
 that the European powers had determined to interfere in 
 behalf of Greece and against Turkey, all who enjoyed Eng 
 lish protection (including the American missionaries) were in 
 great embarrassment. Many of the Franks left the city, and 
 the native Christians fled in alarm to the mountains. The 
 Turks were more and more exasperated with every fresh 
 rumor in regard to the war, and the situation of the mission 
 aries became exceedingly perilous. By the advice of the 
 English consul, Mr. Goodell sent his family to Der Kalaat, 
 formerly a Roman castle, but now a Maronite convent, on 
 the mountain, about three hours distant. He remained at 
 Beyrout, prosecuting the work of the mission among the 
 Greeks and Arabs. It was only by stealth that he was able 
 to visit his household, being closely watched by the enemies 
 of the mission in the city, and watched for by those on the 
 mountain. Of the circumstances in which he saw his beloved 
 ones, he wrote : 
 
 " I visited my family several times in their retreat, going 
 up in the evening after dark, climbing in at a back window, 
 staying as a sort of prisoner in Mrs. Goodell s room during 
 the day, and climbing back out of the window again in the 
 night, or, rather, very early in the morning, and coming down 
 to Beyrout. Thus I repeatedly went and came without 
 turning the mountain upside down. The monks generally, 
 if not always, found out that I was there ; but my stay was 
 too short to excite much alarm. They had previously 
 threatened to burn down their convent and leave the place, 
 if I presumed to go up ; but whether, being made entirely of 
 stone, except the doors, it was found to be fire-proof, or 
 whether from some other cause, it still remains a monument 
 of their long suffering. 
 
100 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 "In one of my visits, I was unintentionally detained a 
 day longer than usual, staying two days instead of one, which 
 gave much uneasiness to the more orthodox monks, especially 
 as they saw that some of their number were swerving from the 
 rules and duties inculcated, and were fond of stealing away 
 from the convent to the Druze Chapel to converse with our 
 Armenians. A complaint was finally made against me to 
 the English consul ; and when, a short time after, a monk, 
 whom they had bound, to prevent his going any more to the 
 Druze Chapel, mocked them by an unexpected escape from 
 their hands, they made still louder complaints against me. 
 They thought it very unreasonable that I should be permitted 
 to walk abroad like other men upon the face of all the earth ; 
 for, besides all the injury I might do to their convent, I might 
 perhaps, on the way in going or returning, salute some per 
 son ; and, if he should return the salutation, he would be, 
 ipso facto, under the patriarch s great excommunication ! 
 Or some individual might have the ill-luck to give me a glass 
 of water, and thereby fall into the same condemnation. The 
 consul, in the course of different conversations with them, 
 told them we had as much right to go to any part of the 
 country as they had ; for we had a firman from the grand 
 seignior, giving us the privilege ; and he assured them that, 
 while they were pouring out curses upon ws, we were praying 
 that God would bless them, and while they were attempting 
 all manner of evil against us, we were attempting all manner 
 of good for their souls and bodies." 
 
 While environed with such perils, he wrote to a friend in 
 the United States, under date of Aug. 20, 1827 : 
 
 " An executioner in this country, who had become famous 
 for taking off heads gracefully, is said to have boasted one day 
 to his friend that he could take off a man s head without his 
 feeling it. His word being disputed, he challenged his friend 
 to stand forth and submit to an experiment. His friend 
 immediately laid his neck bare and stood forth. The execu 
 tioner made a flourish with his sword ; the latter stood firm 
 and said, You did not touch me. The former replied, 
 * Nod and see. He nodded and his head dropped to the 
 ground. I assure you, we almost nod now and then to see 
 whether our heads are really on our shoulders or not in 
 these critical, perilous times." 
 
BATTLE OF NAVARINO. 101 
 
 In November he wrote from Mansooreea, another retreat, 
 to which he was compelled to fly with his family : 
 
 "MANSOOREEA, Nov. 27, 1827. 
 
 " MY DEAR SIR, I prepared letters to send you on the 
 7th inst. by a French corvette, which came in early in 
 the morning to convoy vessels, it was said or supposed, to 
 Alexandria. As one had been daily expected for this pur 
 pose more than a week, and as favorable accounts of the 
 progress of the negotiations at Constantinople had been 
 received, nothing of an adverse nature was apprehended. 
 I sent twice into the city, however, in the course of the 
 day to know if there was any thing new, and was assured 
 there was nothing. Just at dark the unexpected intelligence 
 reached us that a terrible battle had been fought some 
 where on the 20th ult. between the combined European 
 fleets and the Turkish fleet,* in which the latter were 
 entirely destroyed; and that all the Franks in Beyrout 
 had already fled in great precipitation from the city, some 
 to the mountains, and others on board the corvette. 
 
 " It was one of those dark nights of thunder, storm, and 
 tempest, when every man in this country, who has a cloak 
 and a hut, feels happy in wrapping himself up, and lying 
 secure in a dry corner. The corvette, it was said, would 
 be off before morning, to go we could not learn whither. 
 Mrs. Goodell was very ill in bed, and unable even to sit 
 up. It had become no longer advisable for me to go to 
 Der Kalaat, much less to reside there, even if I should 
 succeed in getting my family there in safety. The flight 
 of the Franks at such an hour, in such a storm, and on the 
 arrival, too, of the corvette, very justly excited much alarm 
 in the city ; and it could not be conjectured what the Mussul 
 mans would do in their rage and fury, when they should 
 first hear the report of the battle. There was no time for 
 delay. There was no one to advise. And we mast, if 
 possible, be in some place of security by morning light. 
 We promised a handsome reward to an Arab, if he would 
 grope his way through the darkness and storm with a few 
 lines to the English consul at Der Kalaat, and return with 
 an answer before three o clock in the morning. After hav 
 ing consulted very seriously with one of us whether he 
 should take his pipe on so perilous an expedition, he finally 
 
 * The battle of Navarino. 
 
102 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 concluded to go without it. In the mean time, we put into 
 trunks, boxes, and pillow-cases our books, papers, and 
 whatever was most valuable and most important to be pre 
 served, and endeavored to procure camels, mules, and 
 asses, to convey away ourselves and effects we knew not 
 yet whither. But, as all the animals had been previously 
 engaged by others, we were able to find only two asses. 
 Precisely at half -past two o clock, the messenger returned, 
 and had as much to say of his hairbreadth escapes, amidst 
 darkness and thunder and headlong steeps, as though he 
 had barely survived some bloody political revolution. The 
 consul wrote that, only a few hours before, he had very 
 providentially taken of the Emeer Shedeed a large and, 
 for this country, commodious house at Mansooreea ; and he 
 advised that we betake ourselves thither, where he and 
 his family would join us at their leisure, and consult what 
 steps were to be taken for our further security. 
 
 "At daylight we were all ready to start, except Mrs. 
 Goodell, who appeared really too ill even to leave the bed. 
 Fortunately, at this moment several Arabs came and re 
 ported to us that the governor sent ten soldiers after the 
 French consul the evening before, who followed him till 
 the darkness and storm forced them to give up the chase. 
 This so counteracted the debilitating effects of pain and 
 disease that before sunrise we were all, in company with 
 Mr. Smith and an English gentleman, on the way, most 
 of us of course on foot. As it was very muddy, and as we 
 had to stop occasionally to rest, we did not reach our place 
 of destination till near noon ; but we all escaped safe, Mr. 
 Smith and his companion to Der Kalaat, and the remainder 
 to Mansooreea. The storm had providentially spent itself 
 in the night; but we experienced the effects of it to such 
 a degree in the badness of the road that we could not but 
 remember the exhortation of our Saviour, Pray ye that 
 your flight be not in the winter. We immediately de 
 spatched a messenger to inform Mr. Bird of what had 
 happened ; and about sunset obtained some refreshment 
 for ourselves and little ones, having tasted scarcely any 
 thing for twenty-four hours. The fright and flight, together 
 with the change of air and of circumstances, has entirely 
 restored Mrs. Goodell to health; and our children were 
 never more lively and healthy than they are at present. 
 " With affectionate salutations, yours, &c., 
 
 "W. GOODELL." 
 
DRIVEN FROM BEYROUT. 103 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 MR. GOODELL and his family returned from their 
 mountain retreat to Beyrout, December 27, and 
 were rejoined by Mr. and Mrs. Bird, from whom they had 
 been separated about five months. They hoped now to be 
 able to resume their labors ; but the political disturbances 
 continued, and with the opening of another year, 1828, they 
 had the prospect of losing all consular protection. On the 
 28th of January a French man-of-war arrived at Beyrout 
 from Alexandria, and one from Smyrna, to lower the French 
 flag and take on board the French consul and subjects. The 
 English consul also received instructions to strike his flag, 
 but it was some time before he was able to leave the 
 country. Early in the year also the plague reappeared at 
 Beyrout. It was at length decided that duty required the 
 mission families to leave the country until quiet should be 
 restored. Even to leave was a matter of great difficulty, 
 the authorities for a long time withholding permission ; but, 
 having chartered a vessel to take them and their effects to 
 Malta, Mr. and Mrs. Goodell and Mr. and Mrs. Bird, with 
 their families, including their Armenian helpers and their 
 families, Mr. Smith and Mr. Nicolayson and family, set sail 
 on the 2d of May. 
 
 Notwithstanding the violent opposition which their labors 
 had excited, and the disastrous circumstances in which they 
 were called to leave their interesting field, the mission had 
 thus far been remarkably successful. The actual state of 
 things when they came into Syria, and indeed up to the 
 time of their leaving, so far as the nominally Christian 
 
104 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 churches and people are concerned, was thus described by 
 Mr. Goodell: 
 
 " I came to Syria with the hope that I should find at least 
 some individual, however obscure, who sighed for the abomi 
 nations committed, and who worshipped God in spirit and in 
 truth ; and I do not now say that no such individual is to be 
 found, but I can say in truth that no such person has been 
 found in Syria by ourselves (those of course excepted who 
 appear to have been benefited by our instructions), and that 
 all our researches have not brought to light one who appeared 
 even ashamed or afraid to lie, and profane the name and Sab 
 baths of the Most High. On the contrary, the more we have 
 seen and heard, the more we have conversed with the people, 
 and the more diligent our inquiries have been to ascertain 
 their real state, the more painful has been the conviction and 
 more overwhelming the evidence that in all these churches, 
 Jewish and Christian, there is none that seeketh after God. " 
 
 But although they had found the land and the people in 
 such a state when they entered the country, seldom has 
 missionary work been crowned so speedily with such encour 
 aging results. The Gospel had not only been proclaimed ex 
 tensively among the people, but from among the Armenians, 
 Greeks, and Maronites, men had been raised up who were 
 preaching the truth faithfully and fearlessly from house to 
 house ; schools had been established, in which hundreds of 
 children and adults of both sexes were taught; a decided 
 impression had been made upon the Oriental prejudice against 
 the education of women ; tracts had been widely distributed, 
 which were eagerly read and discussed by a people peculiarly 
 given to controversy ; a spirit of inquiry, although in the 
 main accompanied by a spirit of opposition, had been exten 
 sively excited ; all classes of people, of all nationalities, had 
 been aroused, Armenians, Greek and Roman Catholics, 
 including Maronites and Mohammedans, moved as mud, 
 perhaps, by the zealous opposition of their religious teachers 
 as by the truth itself, but thoroughly aroused to the con 
 sciousness that a new element of power had been introduced 
 among them. All these were exceedingly hopeful indications ; 
 
SAD DISAPPOINTMENTS. 105 
 
 and sad was the disappointment when those who had begun 
 to see the fruit of their labors were called to abandon the 
 field and leave the harvest to perish. They left, however, 
 in the full expectation of returning as soon as the political 
 storm which was passing over the land should subside. 
 
 The voyage from Beyrout to Malta was far from pleasant. 
 There were in all twenty-one persons, besides the ship s 
 company, crowded together in a little Austrian trabaccolo of a 
 hundred tons. Only about half the number could get into the 
 cabin at once. They were obliged to live and take their meals 
 chiefly on deck in all kinds of weather, without table or 
 chairs ; and when, after being thirty days at sea, the vessel 
 reached port, they were obliged to go into quarantine for 
 thirty days more. 
 
 From the lazaretto at Malta Mr. Goodell wrote to a 
 friend in America: 
 
 " It grieves me to say that all our missionary operations 
 in Syria are at present suspended, and all our pleasant 
 things laid waste/ The step we have taken in securing a 
 temporary asylum in this island will not probably be alto 
 gether unexpected, if you have had an eye to the political 
 tempest that has been for several months gathering in the 
 East, though you may not have seen and heard so distinctly 
 as we have the lightnings and thunderings which gave a more 
 fearful aspect to the impending storm. It is with emotions 
 peculiarly tender that we look back from our present retreat 
 to the former scene of our labors ; to the schools that once 
 flourished ; the individuals that wept for their sins and lis 
 tened with deep earnestness to the story of redeeming love ; 
 to the church gathered there ; small, indeed, and despised, but 
 literally taken from many nations and kindreds and tongues/ 
 and bailded together for a habitation of God through the 
 Spirit ; to our various labors, public and private, for the 
 spiritual benefit of the people, together with the shame, 
 reproaches, and sufferings to which we were exposed for the 
 sake of the glorious Gospel of our blessed Lord ; and to the 
 travels and researches and sacrifices and toils and sorrows 
 and life and death of him (Mr. Fisk) who sleeps sweetly in 
 our own garden, undisturbed by the rage and blasphemy of 
 God s enemies." 
 6* 
 
106 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 The missionaries of the American Board to the countries 
 lying on the Mediterranean were now nearly all gathered at 
 Malta, on account of commotions which were agitating the 
 Turkish empire. Malta, being under English control, was a 
 place in which they were sure of protection in all circum 
 stances, and on this account it had been selected as a printing- 
 house for the Orient. The mission was supplied with fonts 
 of type for printing in Italian, Modern Greek, Armenian, and 
 Arabic. After his arrival at the island, Mr. Goodell took the 
 superintendence of the press, devoting himself at the same 
 time to the work of translation and to preparing books and 
 tracts for publication. Some idea of the extent to winch the 
 press was used may be gained from the statement that from 
 July 1, 1822, to Dec. 31, 1828, there were issued at 
 Malta, of books and tracts, 7,852,200 pages, and more than 
 5,000,000 pages were put in circulation. Mr. Temple left 
 for a visit to the United States, a few days after the arrival 
 of the brethren from Syria, and Mr. Bird made a missionary 
 tour on the coast of Barbary in the spring and summer, 
 preaching in Arabic, and disseminating the printed word. 
 
 There was little of incident in the life of a missionary at 
 Malta during the sojourn of Mr. Goodell, while he was wait 
 ing for the troubles in the East to subside. This quiet life 
 gave him an opportunity to cultivate the acquaintance of his 
 family, such as he had not enjoyed before. He wrote, Oct. 
 19, 1828: 
 
 " This is the first time that I have lived alone with my 
 family since my marriage. On our arrival at Malta, in 1823, 
 we lived in the same house with the families of Messrs. Bird 
 and Temple. When we first arrived at Beyrout we lived 
 for nearly a year with Mr. Bird, and when we took another 
 house, we had immediately Carabet, and soon after his wife, 
 with us constantly, besides many Arabs continually about us. 
 We have now for a whole month been alone, and we bless 
 God for this retirement and relief from care and anxiety. 
 Though I spend most of my days at the press, yet I see and 
 enjoy more of my family than I ever have before. The 
 
LETTER FROM MALTA. 107 
 
 society of my wife and children is indeed a comfort, which 
 my circumstances have never before permitted me to enjoy." 
 
 In January, 1829, he wrote : " On the 8th Mr. Anderson 
 took tea with us, and we had a fire in the evening, the first 
 we have had since leaving America," which was more than 
 six years before. 
 
 To a friend at Andover, Mass., he wrote from Malta, under 
 date of March 24, 1829 : 
 
 " We thank you and all our good friends at Andover for 
 so affectionately and prayerfully remembering us in our low 
 estate. Though we feel unworthy of such remembrance, yet 
 we are, I trust, of the goodly company of those who consti 
 tute the body of Christ ; and if so, we are members in 
 particular, and members one of another. We believe in the 
 holy catholic church, the communion of saints. We love to 
 feel united in spirit, labors, sufferings, privileges, and bless 
 ings, with all * the household of faith, with all ( the elect, 
 who have obtained like precious faith, whose names are 
 written in heaven, and who are come unto Mount Zion, tho 
 city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem ; with all who 
 are builded together for an habitation of God through the 
 Spirit, and who in every place call upon the name of Jesus 
 Christ our Lord, both theirs and ours. Whether, like Asaad 
 Shicliak, they are in prison for the testimony of Jesus ; like 
 Dr. Carey, translating the Scriptures ; like the pious poor, 
 exhibiting an example of suffering, affliction, and of pa 
 tience ; or like the students of Andover, making their par 
 ticular study those mysteries of redemption, to look into 
 which the angels again and again turn away their minds from 
 other glories and wonders in heaven ; wherever they may be 
 found, and in whatever circumstances, we pray that grace 
 may be to them, and peace from God our Father, and from 
 the Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 " My mind has, I believe, been the more led into this train 
 of thought from our having been recently called to part with 
 our beloved friends, Mr. and Mrs. Nicolayson, with little pros 
 pect of our ever being permitted to live and labor with them 
 again here below. Though he was German and she was Irish 
 and we were American, and though we were all strongly 
 marked with our national peculiarities, they sometimes smiling 
 
108 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 at our singularities and weaknesses, and we in our turn at 
 theirs, yet we all loved one another as fellow-heirs and of 
 the same body/ We have been together in many scenes of 
 affliction and of consolation ; have often united in prayer and 
 praise in social and public worship ; have many times sur 
 rounded the table of the Lord together, to eat of the same 
 bread and drink of the same cup, and I trust that we have 
 all been made to drink into the same Spirit ; and, though 
 separated in body, we shall never be separated from the love 
 of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord. 
 
 " It is pleasant to think of the hours of religious inter 
 com se and enjoyment we have had from time to time with 
 many of the dear servants of God, who are either already 
 now in heaven or on their way thither. And it is pleasant 
 to think of that day when the last pilgrim from this vale of 
 tears shall arrive at his long-sought home, and shall stand on 
 Mount Zion with all that have been redeemed from the 
 earth, with * an innumerable company of angels, and with 
 * the general assembly and church of the first-born, and with. 
 Jesus the Mediator of the New Covenant. May we be there ! 
 And may none of those near and dear to us be missing. 
 
 " Brother Temple writes to us that America is Emmanuel s 
 land, and he gives us such glowing descriptions of the increase 
 of the fruits of righteousness there, that we should really like 
 once more to go over into that garden to see the fruits of 
 the valley, and how the vine flourishes and the pomegran 
 ates bud. But whether we are ever indulged with this 
 privilege or not, our prayer for you all shall ever be, Awake, 
 O North Wind ; and come thou South ; blow upon this gar 
 den, that the spices thereof may flow out, more and more, 
 6 to the glory and praise of God ! 
 
 "Malta, May 26, 1829. Two Greek pirates are to be 
 executed to-morrow morning at Florian. They appear to 
 be deeply criminal and awfully hardened. A circumstance 
 brought forward in the course of the trial, day before yester 
 day, strikingly illustrates the distinction made in the papal 
 and Oriental churches between the religious and moral char 
 acter. It appeared that the beef and anchovies on board one 
 of the English vessels which they pirated were left untouched, 
 and the circumstances under which they were left appeared 
 to the court so peculiar that the culprits were asked the 
 cause. They promptly answered that it was at the time of 
 
BIRTH-DAY. 109 
 
 the great fast, when theil church allows neither meat nor fish 
 to be eaten. They appeared to be hardened and abandoned 
 wretches, enemies alike to their own and every other nation, 
 and yet rigidly maintaining their religious character, and, 
 while robbing, plundering, murdering, and stealing the 
 women and children of their countrymen and selling them 
 to the Turks, and committing other atrocious deeds, they 
 would have us understand that they were not so wicked as to 
 taste of meat or fish when prohibited by the canons of their 
 church. The religion of these countries has nothing to do 
 with moral character. The priests do not and dare not inter 
 fere with this, their business being only with religion. The 
 priest here, in confessing these men, remarks that they are 
 very religious, and quite resigned to their fate. 
 
 "February 14, 1830. My birth-day. I am now thirty-eight 
 years old. I have been affected this morning in thinking how 
 good God has been to me ever since I was born, and how 
 great are my obligations to Him. What a mercy that He 
 has permitted me to enter His vineyard and take part in the 
 work of spreading the Gospel ! In reflecting on His kind 
 ness towards me through the whole period of my life, the 
 following things affect my mind, as particularly calling for 
 gratitude and praise to the Giver of every good and perfect 
 gift, viz. : religious education by pious parents ; divine influ 
 ence at an early period of my life ; opportunity to acquire a 
 liberal education ; advantages of the Theological Seminary 
 at Andover ; the privilege of being a minister and missionary 
 of the cross ; an affectionate, wise, and discreet partner in 
 life ; and children to bring up for God. These are the great 
 points which are the first to strike my mind on every retro 
 spect of my life ; and in fixing on each of them separately, 
 how many blessings to be thankful for under each one, or 
 connected with each one ! May my heart be always fixed on 
 God, that I may always sing and give praise to Him ! 
 
 "May 1, 1830. Mr. and Mrs. Bird and their little cues, 
 with Mr. and Mrs. Whiting, left us, amidst our prayers 
 and tears and benedictions, and sailed for Beyrout. We 
 believe that they went forth in obedience to the divine com 
 mand, and that the pillar of cloud will go before them by day 
 and the pillar of fire by night, and that God Himself will be 
 with them, and will bless and comfort them. To those of us 
 who had been so long associated in missionary labor, who 
 had passed together and helped each other through so many 
 
110 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 scenes of trouble and of joy, who had so often met and been 
 refreshed together at the table of the Lord, and who had 
 brought the little ones whom God hath graciously given us 
 to the same baptismal font to be dedicated to the Lord, the 
 separation was a heavy cross, but it was one which we felt 
 we must take up and bear cheerfully for the sake of Jesus 
 and His cause." 
 
 The following, written on the occasion of the visit of the 
 American Episcopal missionaries, Rev. Messrs. Robertson and 
 Hill, at Malta, on their way to Greece, in November, 1830, 
 exhibits the truly catholic spirit which he breathed from the 
 day that he entered upon his missionary work until he rested 
 from his labors : 
 
 " I cannot express how happy we were to have these 
 beloved missionaries with us during their short stay in this 
 island, and to help them on their way, after a godly sort. 
 To all missionaries, of whatever denomination, who come 
 with such a spirit and with such enlarged views as these 
 manifested, we will most gladly extend the right hand of fel 
 lowship, and bless them in the name of the Lord. Indeed, I 
 believe we felt that we belonged to but one church, and that 
 the church universal." 
 
 While in Syria Mr. Goodell, with the aid of his Armenian 
 helpers, Carabet and Wortabet. had commenced the transla 
 tion of the Holy Scriptures into the Armeno-Turkish. He 
 continued the work after reaching Malta, and his connection 
 with the press at the latter place afforded a favorable oppor 
 tunity for printing it under his own supervision. Accord 
 ingly, the New Testament having been completed and 
 oare fully revised, the printing of it was commenced on the 
 8th of January, 1830, and finished within a little more than 
 a year. When the last proof-sheets had been corrected, he 
 wrote : 
 
 " My obligations to God are exceedingly great that He has 
 allowed me the privilege of serving Him in so sacred and 
 important a work, and that He has prolonged my life, and 
 given me health and strength to bring it to a close. I have 
 
TRANSLATION OF NEW TESTAMENT. Ill 
 
 great occasion to implore forgiveness that from day to day I 
 have with so little fervency sought the aid and have been so 
 little under the influence of that same good Spirit by which 
 holy men of God were moved when they spake and wrote 
 these everlasting truths. May the sins of all those who have 
 been in any way employed about the ark of the Lord be for 
 given through the merits of Christ ! And may all who shall 
 read the words of this book obtain the forgiveness of their 
 sins and an inheritance among them who are sanctified ! 
 
 " Nothing now remains but that it should be commended 
 to the blessing of God, to be used for His own glory, for the 
 increase of holiness on earth, and for the salvation of many 
 souls. May it go forth accompanied by that Spirit without 
 which the mere t letter killeth ! May it be received with 
 all joy, and prove a savor of life unto life ! May those who 
 read it not attempt to teach it, but be willing it should teach 
 them ! May they yield their minds to all the information it 
 contains, their hearts entirely to its government, their con 
 duct to its direction, and their opinions to its decisions ! May 
 the priests and bishops read it, and learn what that faith is 
 for which they are to contend earnestly ! May the people 
 read it, and learn to prove all things, and hold fast that 
 which is good ! May the proud read it, and learn to be 
 humble ; the worldly, and learn to * lay up treasure in 
 heaven ; the self-righteous, and learn to count all things 
 but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ ; the 
 ignorant, and become * wise unto salvation ! May parents 
 and children, rulers and subjects, masters and servants, read 
 it, and learn the duties of their respective stations ! May 
 the afflicted read it, and learn where true comfort can be 
 found ; the miserable, and learn how to be happy, both here 
 and hereafter ! May the anxious and inquiring read it, and 
 find it to be a light unto their feet and a lamp unto their 
 path ! May sinners of all descriptions read it, and by faith 
 behold the Lamb of God, that taketh away the sin of the 
 world ; may they read it, and have right to the tree of life, 
 and enter in through the gates into the city ! " 
 
112 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 THE following year Mr. Goodell received instructions 
 from the Prudential Committee of the Board to repair 
 to Constantinople, and commence a new mission at that place. 
 The letter of instructions reached him on the 26th of April, 
 1831. The next day he began to make preparations for 
 removal, and on the 21st of May he left Malta with his 
 family in the ship " Banian," Captain Smith, for the Turkish 
 capital. The special object of his mission was to reach the 
 Armenian population of the city, an intelligent, enterprising, 
 and wealthy part of the people, who might be expected to 
 exert a powerful influence for good throughout the Turkish 
 empire, when once they should embrace the truth as it is in 
 Jesus. For this service Mr. Goodell was specially qualified 
 by his previous study, labors, and experience. 
 
 He reached Constantinople on the 9th of June. His 
 description of Stamboul and its suburbs, as seen on his 
 approach, is not excelled in graphic force and beauty by any 
 of the numerous pictures that have been drawn of the 
 grandeur of this magnificent Oriental scene : 
 
 June 9. We all rose at an early hour to see Constanti 
 nople. The storm had passed away, the stars were fading 
 out of their places, the winds breathed soft, and the morning 
 had all the freshness and coolness of one at this season of 
 the year in New England after a refreshing shower. The 
 view of Constantinople was at first indistinct, and presented 
 nothing striking. We began to call in question the correct 
 ness of the opinions expressed by writers, of the unrivalled 
 beauty of its situation and of the scenery around. But as 
 we approached the city the prospect became enchanting. 
 
FIRST VIEW OP CONSTANTINOPLE. 113 
 
 On our left were fields rich in cultivation and fruitfulness. 
 On our right were the little isles of the sea, and beyond the 
 high lands of Broosa, with Olympus rearing its head above 
 the clouds and covered with eternal snow. In the city, 
 mosques, domes, and hundreds of lofty minarets were starting 
 up amidst the more humble abodes of men, all embosomed 
 in groves of dark cypress, which, in some instances, seemed 
 almost like dense forests ; while before, behind, and around 
 us were, besides many boats of the country, more than twenty 
 square-rigged vessels, bearing the flags of different nations, 
 under full sail, with a light but favorable breeze, all converg 
 ing to one point, and that point Constantinople. 
 
 " When we first caught a glimpse of Top-liana, Galata, 
 and Pera, stretching from the water s edge to the summit of 
 the hills, and as we began to sweep around Seraglio Point, 
 the view became most beautiful and sublime. It greatly 
 surpassed all that I had ever conceived of it. We had been 
 sailing along what I should call the south side of the city for 
 four or five miles, and were now entering the Bosphorus, 
 with the city on our left and Scutari on our right. The 
 mosques of St. Sophia and Sultan Achmet, with the palaces 
 and gardens of the present Sultan Mahmoud, were before us 
 in all their majesty and loveliness. The latticed windows of 
 the women s apartments, the gilt doors, with the titles of the 
 grand seignior inscribed over the massive gates in letters of 
 gold, were coming into sight like enchantment. Numberless 
 boats were shooting rapidly by in all directions, giving to the 
 scene the appearance of life, activity, pleasure, and business. 
 The vessels before us had been retarded and those behind 
 had been speeded, and we were sweeping around the Golden 
 Horn in almost as rapid succession as was possible, every 
 captain apparently using all his skill to prevent collision with 
 his neighbor, or being carried away by the current ; and 
 every passenger, like ourselves, apparently gazing with 
 admiration on the numerous objects of wonder on every 
 hand. Around us in the harbor, among the boats and ves 
 sels, were porpoises tumbling, and sea-fowls, exceedingly 
 tame, flying, hovering, swimming, and catching whatever 
 eatable might be thrown overboard. The Turks never 
 molest them, and they have in a great measure laid aside 
 their natural fear of man." 
 
 Mr. Goodell was soon at home in his own hired house at 
 
 H 
 
114 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 Pera, one of the suburbs of Constantinople. It will seem 
 strange at this day, when so many Americans annually visit 
 the Turkish capital, and when not a few are residents, that 
 after his arrival he wrote to a friend in this country : " My 
 family is said to be the first that has ever visited this place ; 
 and Mrs. Goodell, Mrs. Smith, wife of our captain, and Miss 
 Reynolds, who came with us from Smyrna, the first Ameri 
 can ladies ever seen here." 
 
 Mr. Goodell, on reaching Constantinople, took a house at 
 Pera, directly across the Golden Horn, the suburb chiefly 
 occupied by the Franks. He had just begun to look about 
 him and to lay his plans for commencing systematic labor, 
 when his work was suddenly arrested by one of those terrible 
 conflagrations to which the city of the sultans has been 
 peculiarly liable. Of this disastrous fire, by which he lost 
 nearly every thing of an earthly nature that he or his 
 family possessed, we find in his journal the following 
 graphic account: 
 
 " BuYUK-Dfcnfc, Aug. 12, 1831. 
 
 " About nine o clock in the morning of the 2d inst., when 
 the alarm of fire was first given, I saw the smoke ascend 
 ing, and immediately repaired to the spot. It was about 
 a mile from my house, and nearly in the direction of the 
 Frank bury ing-ground. As I approached, the scene became 
 more terrific, men and boys running ; children crying ; 
 women screaming, or beating their bosoms, and nearly faint 
 ing ; some carrying their babes or infirm relatives ; others 
 dragging a part of their clothes and furniture ; some mak 
 ing a feeble effort to check the progress of the fire ; and 
 a multitude of others, who felt themselves secure, looking 
 on as mere idle spectators. I was not at all aware of the 
 danger which those around me seemed to apprehend, and 
 did what I could to calm their fears and inspire confidence. 
 For near two hours I labored in a large garden, assisting 
 some Armenian women to extinguish the fire, with which 
 their beds and clothes were still smoking. In the mean 
 time, the wind very considerably freshened, and the fire, 
 which it appeared to me might easily have been suppressed 
 at first, began to spread rapidly, and to defy all attempts 
 
THE GREAT FIRE. 115 
 
 to arrest its progress. Fire-engines had arrived, and were 
 arriving, but the element, like a wild beast that had es 
 caped from the hand of its keeper, was raging too violently, 
 and had acquired too much power, to be subdued. 
 
 " I must, I think, have made a mistake as to the real 
 situation of my house, or as to the real direction the fire 
 was taking, for I had not the least idea that my own 
 neighborhood would be disturbed. The owner of my house, 
 also, whom I met in the vicinity of the fire, had the same 
 views in regard to the part of the town likely to be affected. 
 I concluded, however, to go home and rest, and after a 
 vhile return again to afford any assistance in my power. 
 On the way I met Mr. Lazarides, who has the charge of 
 the Depot of Scriptures at Galata, and who had also the super 
 intendence of a school at Pera on the Lancasterian system, 
 which he had been encouraged to establish by Messrs. 
 Brewer, Barker, and others at Smyrna. He, with many 
 others, was wringing his hands and weeping, and anxiously 
 asked what he should do. I assured him that I fully 
 believed he was in no danger; but, if he thought other 
 wise, he had better send the slates, books, &c., of the 
 school, and whatever else he pleased, to my house, where 
 they would certainly be safe. I went with him to the 
 school, and with several porters we took every thing 
 except the seats, also much of his own private property, and 
 all his brothers , and started for my house. It was now 
 almost impossible to pass, on account of the crowd of men, 
 women, and children ; some carrying off their little ones 
 or their goods to a place of safety, others returning for 
 a fresh load; while a company of firemen, hastening with 
 their engines towards the fire, would now and then break 
 their way through, to the no small danger of the limbs 
 and lives of those with whom they came in contact. Some 
 appeared to be in danger of suffocation, and some, with 
 loads on their backs, were thrown down, and literally 
 passed over. 
 
 " On reaching home, I found the house nearly filled 
 with the goods of some of our neighbors, and my family 
 somewhat alarmed, and already engaged in closing the 
 iron shutters. The fire now for the first time appeared 
 to me to be spreading towards the part of the town in 
 which I lived. Mr. Cunningham, who lived in a stone 
 house near by, came in, and assured me that such houses 
 
116 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 as his and mine were always known to resist the effects 
 of fire, and advised me to let every thing ~emain in the 
 house, as he should in his. I had all the shutters well 
 fastened, the windows removed, water carried up to all 
 the rooms and upon the roof, and every thing done which 
 I was able to do. The owner of the house, a rich Arme 
 nian, also came in, and flew about, and seemed to exercise 
 authority, like the angel who had power over fire, and I 
 felt that we were safe. Mrs. Goodell was in the mean time 
 engaged in arranging our things, and putting up as many 
 of them as possible in trunks and baskets. 
 
 " Every house was like touch-wood, and the wind andi 
 flames increased, and rolled on towards us like waves of 
 liquid fire. The iron shutters of my house soon became 
 red hot ; the rooms were like a heated oven ; but we made 
 plentiful use of water, and were able for a considerable 
 time to extinguish the fire, wherever it caught. 
 
 "About this time Mr. Churchhill came in, and insisted 
 that Mrs. Goodell and the children should immediately go 
 to his house, quite in the lower part of Pera, towards 
 Galata, and there remain till we should come, as he was 
 sure my house could not stand long. They left in com 
 pany with Messrs. Offley and Roboli, clerks in Mr. Church- 
 hill s counting-house. Soon after, Mr. Cunningham came 
 to tell me that his house, with every thing in it, was 
 gone, and that mine could not resist much longer. Every 
 house back of mine was in ashes, or nearly so ; every house 
 on the left hand was all on fire, and the house next to mine 
 on the right had just caught. In front, and separated 
 from me by a narrow street, was the large garden of 
 the English palace, surrounded by a very high wall. As 
 sisted by Mr. Churchhill and Panayotes, a friendly Greek, 
 who came over from Constantinople and stayed by me during 
 all that day, and several of the succeeding ones, we threw 
 from the projections or balconies of our chambers into 
 this garden whatever came to hand, till my strength was 
 exhausted, and Mr. Churchhill declared that we could 
 not remain in the house another minute in safety. The 
 fire had passed through the adjoining house to the very 
 front, and was sweeping the front part of mine, which 
 was not defended by iron shutters. He started, and 
 bade me follow. I called to my servant Giovanni, and 
 then passed through a shower of tiles, windows, and fire- 
 
PROGRESS OF THE FLAMES. 117 
 
 brands, that were falling into the street from the adjoin 
 ing house. My hat caught fire, but, praised be God, I 
 passed unhurt. The servant, who was not a quarter of a 
 minute behind, was not able to follow, and had to return 
 into the house, and was somehow saved by the firemen 
 through the ashes and fire at the back part of the house. 
 
 " We hastened to the garden, and towards the spot 
 where we had thrown so many things, and where I ex 
 pected to find them all secure. We found it impossible 
 to make a near approach ; the fire had passed the garden 
 wall ; not a single article of all we had thrown from 
 the windows could be seen ; and the whole front part of 
 my house was wrapt in one entire sheet of blaze. We 
 afterwards found in another part of the garden a very 
 few of our things, some of them broken, and others partly 
 burnt, which had been rescued from the fire by the exer 
 tions of Messrs. Offley and Roboli and other friends ; but 
 almost all of them were consumed before they could be 
 taken from the spot where they were thrown. With 
 1 the spoiling of our goods we removed from place to place 
 in the garden, till the palace itself took fire, and no place 
 of safety could any longer be found there. We then pro 
 ceeded to Mr. ChurchhiU s, a large and very strong stone 
 house. The fire followed us, and in about an hour the 
 fire was at the next door. We hastened to Top-Hana, 
 and, hungry, thirsty, and fatigued, we came the same night 
 in a boat to this place, a distance of about eighteen miles. 
 Mr. Churchhill had a house here, which his family were 
 already occupying. We were strangers, and they took 
 us in, and very hospitably entertained us, till we could 
 look round and find a dwelling, and purchase a few things 
 necessary for commencing housekeeping. We found ourselves 
 at once destitute of almost every comfort, and had, as it 
 were, to begin the world anew. Not a single cup nor a single 
 utensil remained. Two single beds, partly burnt, three 
 sheets and two coverlets, partly burnt, and one pillow, con 
 stituted the whole of our conveniences for the night. 
 
 " Panayotes, the Greek above mentioned, threw many 
 of my books from the window, a part of which were pre 
 served ; but all my Grammars and Dictionaries in the Eng 
 lish, French, Italian, Arabic, Hebrew, Greek, Armenian, 
 and Turkish languages ; all my Geographies, Gazetteers, 
 Histories (excepting two odd volumes of Mosheim), Com- 
 
118 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 mentaries on the Bible, manuscripts, translations, &c., with 
 many of my private papers, are gone, all into smoke 
 have they consumed away. I had visited most of the 
 places here which are objects of curiosity to a stranger, 
 and had taken copious notes of what I had seen and heard ; 
 but not a trace of them is now to be found. We had pro 
 vided at Malta a good supply of clothing for ourselves and 
 children, but of many articles we are entirely deprived, 
 and of others to a great degree. I have not a single 
 shirt to put on. We had a pretty large stock of medicines, 
 but not one article was saved. We had many little com 
 forts which are considered indispensable in case of sick 
 ness, but not a single one is left ; nor can many of them 
 be obtained here now at any price. Keys we have in full 
 complement, but scarcely any thing to unlock. 
 
 ** The little girls thought it very hard that the fire paid no 
 respect to their toys or their books. Their Little Philoso 
 pher books and all the rest are gone. The second day 
 after our arrival at this place there was an alarm of fire 
 where we are staying, and they began to cry, and said they 
 would go back to Malta. The trunk that I carried so far 
 on my back when I left home to enter Phillips Academy, 
 and which I intended to bequeath to my children for their 
 inheritance, is also gone. 
 
 " But, though cast down, we are not destroyed. We have 
 Deen afflicted, but not given over unto death. And one reason 
 why I have dwelt thus particularly on our own circumstances 
 is that you may form some idea of the losses and circum 
 stances (and in some instances great distresses) of from seventy 
 to eighty thousand of our fellow-sufferers. Of all that part 
 properly, I understand, called Pera, only eight private houses 
 are said to remain. One of these is Mr. Churchhill s. Of 
 all the palaces, only the Austrian and Swedish were saved. 
 Of all the churches, only one Greek and one Latin (with the 
 new English chapel then in building) escaped the general 
 conflagration. The people in crowds made the best of their 
 way to the burying-grounds with whatever they could take 
 with them ; and for several dajS and nights from ten to 
 twenty thousand persons might be seen there, many of them 
 with scarcely any other covering than the canopy of heaven, 
 or any other bed than the graves they slept upon. Multi 
 tudes of men, women, and children might be seen lying 
 against a grave-stone, to defend their head from wind and 
 cold during repose. 
 
DESTRUCTION OF LIFE. 119 
 
 " In such times of calamity it is not in these countries as 
 it is in America, where the sufferers meet everywhere with 
 sympathy and assistance. Many persons here will, indeed, 
 * take you in, but it is generally in the wrong sense. Almost 
 every one with whom you have to do hopes and endeavors to 
 profit by your losses. Are you very anxious to have any 
 particular article saved ? Perhaps riot a porter will lift his 
 linger to save it without an extravagant compensation, de 
 manding in some instances nearly or quite as much as the 
 article originally cost. And if for a moment you lose sight 
 of him, he will perhaps take the road to his own house, or 
 will turn aside into some lane, and carry off your treasure. 
 One of my trunks I found, a week after the fire, at Ters- 
 Hana, more than a mile from my house ; another I found 
 more than a mile in another direction. The former was 
 broken open, and all, except two, of the silver spoons which 
 our dear friends in America had given us were gone. 
 
 " But my heart sickens and my eyes fill as I think of the 
 wickedness, the sufferings, and the horrors of that day ! 
 More than one hundred persons are reported to have per 
 ished by fire and falling walls. Nine men were buried in 
 the ruins nearly opposite Mr. ChurclihilFs house, and an 
 entire week elapsed before they could all be dug out. 
 Others were cut off from doors and streets by surrounding 
 flames, and, with millions of cats and other quadrupeds, were 
 burnt alive. The space of ground burnt over is about two 
 miles long, and in some instances a mile broad, making, as 
 the Rev. Dr. Walsh thinks, rather more than a mile square. 
 The destruction of property was greater and the fire more 
 irresistible than has ever been known here before, and 
 reminded one of the fires of the last day. It seemed, indeed, 
 like * the great and terrible day of the Lord, when the 
 heavens, being on fire, shall be dissolved, and the elements 
 shall melt with fervent heat, the earth also, and the works 
 that are therein, shall be burnt up. The Lord grant that 
 we may all l find mercy of the Lord in that day/ and may 
 our treasure be laid up where the last fire cannot reach." 
 
 The losses which he sustained in this great fire were in a 
 measure made up by the generous aid of friends in the East 
 and in the United States. When the news of the disaster 
 reached Smyrna, several American merchants, shipmasters, 
 and residents sent nearly three thousand piastres (about two 
 
120 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 hundred and forty dollars) to Mr. Goodell, together with a 
 box of clothing, which it was impossible to obtain at Con 
 stantinople, excepting at extravagant prices. Among the 
 many pleasing expressions of remembrance and sympathy 
 which he received from his native land, and one doubly val 
 uable at a time when nearly every memento of home was 
 " consumed away into smoke," was a box from a society of 
 ladies in his native town, with the familiar names of the 
 respective donors written on the several articles. 
 
 Driven from Pera by the conflagration, he was obliged to 
 seek quarters in one of the more distant suburbs of Constan 
 tinople. He found a temporary home at Buyuk-Dere on 
 the Bosphorus, about fifteen miles from the city, and four or 
 five from the Black Sea. 
 
 "August 6. We are now occupying a part of a house 
 belonging to two Greek princesses, whose father was be 
 headed at the commencement of the Greek revolution. 
 Besides ourselves and these princesses there are several 
 other families and individuals in the house. Indeed, we 
 form a community by ourselves, of * many nations, kindreds, 
 and tongues, being from ten different nations, belonging to 
 eight different religious communions, and understanding six 
 teen different languages. May we all dwell together in that 
 * house not made with hands, eternal, in the heavens ! In 
 every place where we have sojourned; in every island or 
 country we have visited ; in every road we have travelled, 
 or ship in which we have sailed ; in every house we have 
 rented, and every room we have occupied, how many 
 things have the eyes of infinite Purity seen amiss in us ! 
 How many mercies have we, in all places and at all times, 
 received ! and how few and how poor returns have we, in 
 any place or at any time, made ! And the fire which burns 
 up all things else does not consume our sins, nor destroy 
 the remembrance of them. May they all be washed away 
 in the blood of the Lamb, that precious blood which cleanseth 
 from all sin ! " 
 
 Among the occupants of this house were three American 
 gentlemen, Dr. James E. De Kay, of New York, who had 
 been sent from the United States as a medical commissioner, 
 
AMERICANS AT CONSTANTINOPLE. 121 
 
 to study the new and mysterious disease, the Asiatic cholera, 
 that was then sweeping over the continent of Europe, and 
 which made its appearance on the American shores the fol 
 lowing summer ; Mr. Henry Eckford, also of New York 
 who was employed by the Turkish government to superin 
 tend the construction of its navy ; and Mr. Charles Rhind, 
 all of whom became for a season members of the family of 
 the missionary. This association was the source of mutual 
 pleasure, the guests sharing in the privileges of an American 
 Christian home, and by their society and kind attentions 
 contributing to the enjoyments of the household. The 
 arrival of another American, with whom Mr. Goodell had 
 for many years the most agieeable intercourse, and from 
 whom he received substantial aid and encouragement, is 
 mentioned in tlie accompanying extract from his journal : 
 
 "August 21. Preached at Commodore Porter s. He has 
 just arrived as Charge daffaires, and has kindly opened 
 his doors for public worship on the Sabbath. All the Ameri 
 can travellers and visitors who happened to be in the village 
 attended, among whom were a Jew, a Quaker, an Episcopa 
 lian, Socinians, and Congregationalists. The subject of the 
 discourse was Searching the Scriptures. Whatever office!* 
 we or our countrymen may fill ; where or for whatever pur 
 pose we may travel by land or by sea, in all places and 
 among all people ; of whatever languages, religions, or cus 
 toms, may we feel and say, l Thy word is a lamp unto my 
 feet and a light unto my path, and may our conduct ever be 
 in accordance with such a sentiment." 
 
 Of one of these services an American traveller who was 
 present wrote at the time : 
 
 " Our worthy friend, Mr. Goodell, celebrated divine wor 
 ship at home, arid such of the inmates of the palace as felt 
 disposed attended the service. As many did not understand 
 English, Mr. Goodell delivered an impressive discourse in 
 Italian. It is certainly not among the least of the novelties 
 of our situation to hear a Yankee clergyman preaching in 
 Italian on the banks of the Bosphorus to an audience com 
 posed of half a dozen different nations, assembled from 
 6 
 
122 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 various quarters of the globe." Sketches of Turkey, by Dr. 
 De Kay. 
 
 Mr. GoodelPs journal continues : 
 
 "Saturday, August 27. The plague increases in the vil 
 lage. This morning an Italian physician died of it a few 
 doors from us. There is much consternation. We estab 
 lished quarantine regulations, as most others around us had 
 done previously. 
 
 " Tuesday, August 30. In the midst of cholera, plague, 
 and conflagration the Lord has hitherto been our preserver. 
 Other families around us have been minished and brought 
 low, but ours has in great mercy been built up, and has this 
 day been increased by a son, an event, however, in no 
 way deserving special notice, except that he is the first 
 American child born in Constantinople or its suburbs. May 
 he be born again, and seek a better country, even an heav 
 enly. " 
 
 On the same day Mr. Goodell received from Commodore 
 Porter the following note : 
 
 AMERICAN HOUSE, 
 Tuesday afternoon, Aug. 30, 1831. 
 
 MY DEAR SIR, I congratulate you and Mrs. Goodell 
 on the accession to your family, and hope the boy may long 
 live to be a blessing to you. 
 
 I had been endeavoring to get a room fitted up for his ac 
 commodation, in expectation of the event, but did not succeed 
 in time. It shall be ready, however, by the time Mrs. 
 Goodell will be able to move, and then, as I shall be alone, 
 I beg you to come and take up your residence with me as 
 long as it may suit your convenience. 
 
 With the best wishes to you, Mrs. Goodell, and all the 
 little ones. Yours truly, 
 
 DAVID PORTER. 
 
 The spirit in which this graceful hospitality was accepted 
 is expressed in the following extract from the journal of Mr. 
 Goodell: 
 
 " October 19, 1831. Accepted of the kind and pressing 
 invitation of the American Charge d affaires, Commodore 
 Porter, to spend the winter with him, and removed to his 
 
COMMODORE PORTER. 123 
 
 house. He has assigned us four rooms, two of which he has 
 entirely fitted up for us at his own expense. All the return 
 we have it in our power to make him for this kindness is to 
 pray that we may be to him what the Ark was to Obed- 
 edom, a blessing to his house. May He who made Joseph 
 useful in Egypt, Nehemiah in the court of Persia, and Daniel 
 in Shushan the Palace, make us useful in our present resi 
 dence; and in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with 
 fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, may we have our 
 conversation in the world. " 
 
 This was the commencement of an intimacy that continued 
 with little interruption until the death of Commodore Porter, 
 in 1843, while he was yet representing the government of 
 the United States at the Sublime Porte. The American 
 ambassador for many years took the liveliest interest in the 
 work of the missionary, giving him his protection and the 
 warmest personal friendship ; accompanying him on his mis 
 sionary tours, and affording him material aid in carrying out 
 his plans for the welfare of the people to whom he was sent. 
 Still more valuable was the return which the ambassador 
 for Christ made by his Christian counsel and kindness and 
 fidelity and prayers, which never ceased to encircle the 
 Commodore, until he breathed his last while Mr. Goodell 
 was kneeling at his bedside in prayer. 
 
 Sabbath, September 25, Mr. Goodell preached as usual at 
 the house of the American Charge, of which he made special 
 record, as being the occasion of the baptism of his own child, 
 Constantine Washington. This name was given at the sug 
 gestion of several American friends then at the Turkish 
 capital, on account of his being the first American child born 
 at Constantinople. Several German, Greek, and Papal- 
 Armenian friends were present at the service. 
 
 In the early part of October, Constantinople and the 
 vicinity were visited with one of the most remarkable hail 
 storms of which we have any authentic record, the hail 
 falling in masses of ice. Mr. Goodell describes it in his 
 journal : 
 
124 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 " October 5, 1831. At seven o clock this morning occurred 
 the most dreadful hail-storm that I ever witnessed. The 
 roaring of the storm was heard for fifteen or twenty minutes 
 before it reached us, and was at the time supposed to be the 
 rumbling of distant thunder. As it approached, our atten 
 tion was arrested by the very singular appearance of the Bos- 
 phorus. It seemed as if some person was, at intervals, 
 throwing brickbats or paving-stones into it from the roofs of 
 the houses. Observing, however, the same appearance at a 
 distance from the shore, I concluded for a moment it must 
 be large fish jumping out of the water. But immediately 
 the storm rushed on with awful fury ; the stones fell, indeed, 
 thick as hail ; almost every pane of glass that was exposed 
 was broken ; the tilings of the houses were cut to pieces, and 
 the water came down in streams into our chambers ; while 
 the whole surface of the Bosphorus was splashed up into the 
 air in a manner it is impossible to describe. Our rooms 
 were covered with glass, hailstones, and water. Several 
 persons received severe contusions on their limbs, geese 
 were killed, and the poor dogs ran in every direction in the 
 streets yelping, and wondering who could be pelting them so 
 unmercifully with stones. Some of the hailstones weighed 
 130 drachms, and some are reported to have weighed 150 
 drachms. We ourselves measured two of the hailstones, that 
 were five and six inches in circumference ; and one of our 
 neighbors, an apothecary, measured one, of which Dr. Walsh 
 took a drawing, that was fourteen inches in circumference.* 
 
 * This statement of the size of the hailstones, with their weight, 
 a pound and a half, may appear incredible, but much larger masses 
 of ice are recorded as having fallen. " On the 4th June, 1814, hail 
 from thirteen to fifteen inches diameter fell in Ohio. In Orkney 
 Islands, on the 24th July, 1818, during thunder, a very remarkable 
 shower of hail took place. The stones were as large as a goose s egg, 
 and mixed with large masses of ice. In June, 1885, hail fully three 
 inches in circumference fell near Edinburgh, from a dense cloud dur 
 ing a thunder-storm. On the Stir May, 1832, an immense mass of 
 aggregated hailstones fell in Hungary, measuring about a yard in 
 length, and nearly two feet in depth. A hailstone, described by Cap 
 tain Delcrosseas having fallen at Baconnierein July, 1819, was fifteen 
 inches in circumference, and had a beautifully radiated structure, 
 showing it to be a single hailstone." Bachtm t Meteorology, Edi.n- 
 bwyh, 18G7. 
 
GREAT HAIL-STORM. 125 
 
 The storm lasted near half an hour, though not the whole 
 time with such fury ; and the oldest residents and the great 
 est travellers amongst us say they never saw the like before. 
 " October 8. Yesterday and to-day have been cold, stormy, 
 uncomfortable days, and the rain still continues. The tiling 
 of our house was so much injured by the hail-storm, and the 
 windows so broken, that our rooms are scarcely in a habit 
 able state. The water comes down or through in almost all 
 parts of them, and we have to huddle together like sheep 
 from corner to corner to get a dry place, and we can hardly 
 find a spot to lay our heads at night. The judgments of 
 God have certainly been various and very terrible in this 
 country. He gave them hail for rain, and naming fire in 
 their land. " 
 
126 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 THE city of Constantinople, at the time of Mr. GoodelPs 
 arrival, contained, including the suburbs, a population 
 of about 1,000,000, of various nationalities and religions. 
 The Turks and other Mohammedans comprised more than 
 half ; the Greeks and Armenians each numbered about 
 150,000, the former being the more numerous ; there were 
 about 50,000 Jews ; the remainder was made up of Franks and 
 people from almost every part of the world. These several 
 classes formed distinct communities, which for the most part 
 occupied different quarters of the city, or different suburbs, 
 the Turks having almost exclusive possession of the city 
 proper ; the Greeks, Armenians, Jews, &c., occupying Galata, 
 Pera, Hasskeuy, and other adjacent villages. They were 
 all living, as now, under an anomalous form of government, 
 the Sublime Porte, as the Sultan s government is called, 
 being supreme, while each separate nation had its own head, 
 with a regularly organized system of government, subject 
 only to the Sultan. Of this peculiar political constitution 
 of things we shall have occasion to speak more at large in a 
 subsequent chapter. 
 
 When Mr. Goodell went to Constantinople, his mission was 
 to the Armenians, who were descendants of the ancient in 
 habitants of Armenia. The nation embraced Christianity 
 about the commencement of the fourth century ; but, like all 
 the Oriental churches, the Armenian had become exceed 
 ingly corrupt. It was almost wholly given up to super 
 stition and to idolatrous worship of saints, including the 
 Virgin Mary, pictures, &c. The Armenians hold to transub- 
 
POPULATION OF CONSTANTINOPLE. 127 
 
 stantiation, and worship the host ; and, indeed, have adopted 
 most of the errors of popery. Nearly half the days of the 
 year are fast-days. Their feast-days are regarded as more 
 sacred than the Lord s day. As with all rigid formalists, 
 the weightier matters of the law and of the gospel are con 
 sidered of small account compared with the punctilious per 
 formance of religious rites and ceremonies. They have 
 numerous grades of the clergy, at the head of which is the Ca- 
 tholicos. The Patriarch at Constantinople is only a bishop, 
 and is the civil head of the Armenians in that part of Turkey. 
 The priests are required to be married men, but no priest 
 can be married a second time. If his wife dies, he may be 
 come a vartabed, a sort of preaching monk, of whom 
 many are attached to different churches, but he cannot become 
 a bishop. This restriction to one wife for a lifetime is said to 
 make the priests exceedingly careful of their wives, and far 
 more ready than lay husbands to relieve them of the cares 
 and burdens of life. A traveller speaks of seeing a priest in 
 the interior engaged in hanging out the clothes he had 
 washed, who gave as the reason that his wife was delicate, 
 and he wished to preserve her as long as he could, for if he 
 lost her he could not have another. The bishops, contrary 
 to Paul s special injunction, are not allowed to marry at all. 
 
 The Armenians were an enterprising people, and the great 
 wealth of the bankers, who were nearly all Armenians, made 
 them very influential throughout the empire, even with the 
 Turkish officials, who were largely dependent upon them for 
 pecuniary advances and assistance. The various connections 
 of this people with different parts of the country, and the in 
 fluence which they were in a position to exert, in promoting 
 the spread of the Gospel in Turkey, made it exceedingly de 
 sirable that they should embrace the truth ; and as priests 
 and people were alike in the grossest spiritual darkness, and 
 "had need that one should teach them which be the first 
 principles of the oracles of God," the first mission to Con 
 stantinople was for their .special benefit. But the way was 
 
128 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 providentially hedged up for a time. The circumstances 
 which turned the attention of Mr. Goodell temporarily to 
 the Greek and Turkish population are detailed in the follow 
 ing communication to the Board : 
 
 " November 21, 1831. You may, perhaps, wonder that I 
 have done so much for the Greeks and so little for the Ar 
 menians. The reasons are : 1, That in the various plagues 
 with which the country has been afflicted I have, in the 
 providence of God, been brought much more into contact 
 with the Greeks than with the Armenians ; and, 2, that as 
 regards Lancasterian schools, I had absolutely nothing to be 
 gin with among the Armenians, no lessons, no suitable 
 books, no master ; nor could I well give them an idea of the 
 system without a living model, such a model as these Greek 
 schools do actually present. In an interview which I had 
 with the Armenian Patriarch, soon after my arrival at Con 
 stantinople, he spoke favorably of such schools, and wished 
 us to take some Armenian priests or schoolmasters, and in 
 struct them in the system. Those terrible dispensations of 
 Heaven which soon followed interrupted the plans we were 
 maturing for their good, and for a season cut off, in a great 
 measure, all intercourse with them ; indeed, since the burning 
 of Pera, and the consequent dispersion of its inhabitants, I 
 have not seen one of the Armenians with whom I had pre 
 viously formed an acquaintance, and it was not till very 
 recently that I found among them a teacher in whom I felt 
 sufficient confidence to employ him and appoint over this 
 business." 
 
 In the course of a few weeks he established four Greek 
 Lancasterian schools at the capital and in the suburbs, and 
 these after a few months were largely increased in number ; 
 one of them, almost as soon as it was opened, had more than 
 a hundred boys. The Russian ambassador became warmly 
 interested in the enterprise, and assumed the expense of the 
 tuition of a number of boys, after providing them with suit 
 able clothing at his own cost. Commodore Porter also stood 
 ready on all occasions to second these efforts of the mission 
 ary. Great wisdom was needed in the management of the 
 schools and in the instruction of t the pupils, owing to the 
 
LANCASTERIAN SCHOOLS. 129 
 
 strong prejudices of the people. The Greeks were very 
 jealous of evangelical principles, and preferred that their 
 children should be taught the doctrines and trained in the 
 ceremonies of the church, rather than that their minds should 
 be developed and enlightened. The Armenians were still 
 more bigoted. The papal priests, on learning that the New 
 Testament was used in the Greek schools, endeavored to 
 excite opposition ; but as the schools were not intended for 
 their people, and as they enjoyed the approbation of the 
 Russian ambassador, and of others connected with the Greek 
 Church, they were unsuccessful in their opposition. 
 
 It was the policy of Mr. Goodell to induce the people to 
 establish schools for themselves, while he furnished the plans, 
 and, as far as possible, selected suitable teachers, making the 
 people responsible for their maintenance and management. 
 They were thus saved from the charge of being under foreign 
 control. Before the end of a year he gave the following 
 hopeful account of his educational work : 
 
 " Of the importance of Lancasterian schools in this country, 
 we think that we and our patrons at home can have but one 
 opinion. To afford them encouragement and patronage, and 
 to aid in extending the system as much as possible, we are 
 confident, should occupy a large portion of our attention. 
 More than twenty such schools have been established among 
 the Greeks in this neighborhood within the last year, one of 
 which is in our own house, and contains between twenty and 
 thirty girls ; and, did the room admit of it, it would doubtless 
 contain twice the present number. In these schools there 
 cannot be much less than two thousand children, one hundred 
 of whom may be girls. And though with all of them we 
 have not so much connection as we could wish, yet it is 
 matter of devout thankfulness that this work has to such a 
 degree fallen into our hands, and that we have been per 
 mitted directly ourselves, or indirectly through our agent, to 
 exercise so much influence over them. I love to think of 
 these schools, particularly as the. business of instruction is 
 thus taken away from bigoted a"nd vulgar minds, and put 
 into the hands of those who are more liberal and enlightened, 
 and who teach something besides the liturgy and mummery 
 6* i 
 
130 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 of the church ; and we hope and pray that many of the 
 rising generation may be a generation to praise God." 
 
 In the mean while, he was prosecuting the general work of 
 the mission, embracing every opportunity for bringing before 
 the minds of the people the truths of the Gospel. Some 
 extracts from his journal and correspondence will give an 
 idea of his work, and of the character of the people among 
 whom he was called to exercise his ministry. The first of 
 these extracts contains a simple but complete answer to the 
 sacramentarian view of the Lord s Supper, prevalent eveo 
 now among more enlightened communities : 
 
 "October 24, 1831. Read and conversed with the two 
 papal Armenian youth, as indeed I do with one or both of 
 them almost every evening. The portion of Scripture, which 
 came in course, was part of the twenty-sixth chapter of 
 Matthew, which gave me an opportunity of explaining the 
 nature both of the passover and of the Lord s Supper. The 
 design of both, I remarked, was similar, and it was very 
 remarkable that the language used in respect to both was 
 similar. Thus, in the one case, it is said, Prepare the pass- 
 over, kill the passover, eat the passover, &c. But the 
 passover was the passing over of the houses of the children 
 of Israel, when the first-born of Egypt were destroyed, and 
 was not, therefore, a thing which could be either killed or eaten, 
 or on which any such sort of thing could be predicated. The 
 disciples did not and could not eat this passing over of houses ; 
 they only prepared, killed, and ate the lamb which com 
 memorated this event. In the other case it is said, Take, 
 eat ; this is my body. But the disciples neither took His 
 body nor ate it ; they only took and ate the bread which 
 represented it. The language in neither case is literal, but 
 in both is figurative, and in both is easily understood, and in 
 both is to be understood in the same way. 
 
 " November 28. Every thing in. regard to schools seems 
 to be going on better and better, arid my influence seems to 
 be widening and strengthening every day. The schools are 
 also, as might naturally be expected, exciting a desire and 
 creating a market for the Holy Scriptures and for religious 
 tracts. These angels have troubled the waters of the pool. 
 J hope all the first ones who step in will be healed ; and I 
 
LETTER TO MRS. BETHUNE. 131 
 
 am glad I am here to help some of the poor, impotent folk 
 in, who would otherwise, I fear, lie a long time in their dis 
 eased state. Indeed, as Mrs. Goodell has already observed 
 to some of her correspondents, We evidently came to Con 
 stantinople at the very right time, and, notwithstanding our 
 losses and privations, we rejoice that we came when we 
 did. " 
 
 The memory of the one to whom the following letter was 
 addressed, as well as of the writer, will give to it special 
 interest : 
 
 " CONSTANTINOPLE, Dec. 5, 1831. 
 " To MRS. JOANNA BETHUNE : 
 
 " DEAR MADAM, As Dr. De Kay, of your city, is pro 
 ceeding directly from this to New York, I avail myself of 
 the opportunity of replying to your esteemed favor of July 
 6. It was received early in October, though the books for 
 Infant School No. 1, which you sent at the same time, were 
 not received until very recently. I received also with these 
 several other books, of which your letter made no mention, 
 and I therefore conclude that I am indebted to other friends 
 in New York, as well as yourself. All the books, both yours 
 and theirs, were very acceptable, and the more so as we had 
 recently suffered such a loss by the conflagration at Pera, of 
 which you have doubtless heard. Indeed, by that terrible 
 visitation we were, in almost every respect, excepting that 
 our persons were untouched and the lives of our children 
 graciously preserved, reduced in one short hour to the con 
 dition of the patriarch Job. But our friends in this quarter, 
 instead of sitting down, like his at the first, upon the ground 
 with us, and not speaking a word of comfort, at once mani 
 fested great sympathy and kindness toward us, which they 
 expressed in deeds as well as in words. And if those at a 
 distance do the same, we and they shall be like Job and his 
 friends at the last, when they all came to cofnfort him ; and 
 he prayed for them, and every man also gave him a piece of 
 money, and every one an ear-ring of gold ; and the Lord 
 blessed the latter end of Job more than his beginning. 
 
 " As to our circumstances, our schools, and our prospects, I 
 beg leave to refer you to Dr. De Kay. He has resided here 
 about four months, and near hall the time in our own fam 
 ily ; and to his professional advice and services on several 
 occasions, as well as to his friendship, and that of Messrs. 
 
132 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 Eckford and Rhind, who are also from New York, we 
 acknowledge with pleasure our obligations. 
 
 " We commend ourselves and our labors, and those whose 
 temporal and everlasting good we are seeking, to your 
 prayers. We love to think of the good people of your city ; 
 of the intercourse we enjoyed with some of them in former 
 years ; of our many obligations to them for their repeated 
 kindnesses ; and of the visitations of the Holy Spirit, and 
 the great increase which has in consequence been made to 
 your churches. The Lord add to their number a thousand 
 fold, and increase you more and more, you and your chil 
 dren. 
 
 " Mrs. Goodell unites in Christian salutations. Remember 
 us also to all our friends in New York who may inquire after 
 us. May you and their families, all of them, be like the 
 interesting family at Bethany, where the Saviour often vis 
 ited, and where every one loved Him and was loved by Him ! 
 May the children of your infant arid Sabbath schools also 
 cry in the temple, Hosanna to the Son of David ! And 
 may every one of them be taken up by Him in His arms and 
 blessed. 
 
 * Excuse haste, and believe me, my dear madam, 
 
 u Yours truly, 
 
 " W. GOODELL." 
 
 "January 14, 1832. Went to Galata, and thence nearly 
 to the Seven Towers, to visit the Armenian patriarch in his 
 palace. He appeared to be about fifty years old, his beard 
 long, black, and thick, befitting his exalted station, and his 
 deportment in all respects marked with dignity. Both he 
 and his vicar received me very graciously, and conversed 
 with much apparent interest about America, schools, &c. 
 The patriarch was very inquisitive respecting our religion, 
 and wished to know whether we followed Calvin or Luther, 
 the vicar having previously laid it down as an incontro 
 vertible proposition that all Protestants were followers either 
 of one or of the other. I replied -that in America there was 
 the most perfect freedom in regard to religious sentiments 
 and worship, and that there were various denominations of 
 Christians ; and that, though some of these, it is true, were 
 called Calviiiists and some Lutherans, and others by still dif 
 ferent names, yet I knew the fact to be that they did not 
 generally inquire what Luther, Calvin, or any other man 
 
THE EPIPHANIA. 133 
 
 believed in order to know what to believe themselves, but 
 were remarkably free from all shackles of this kind, and 
 inquired simply what God had said in His holy word. To 
 this they at once bowed assent. The patriarch then inquired 
 about missionary operations in China, which led me to speak 
 of the missions recently established there ; of those also in 
 India and Burmah ; and of the wonderful change that had 
 been produced in the moral condition of the inhabitants at 
 the Sandwich Islands. He was very anxious to know what 
 kind of Christians our missionaries made them, what sect 
 they were made to follow, what name they took, &c. I told 
 him that they were not baptized in the name of Calvin, 
 Luther, the pope, or any one else, but simply in the name 
 of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost ; that 
 they embraced Christianity in its primitive purity, without 
 any thing foreign being mixed with it ; and jiiat they were 
 formed into churches that 4 knew no man after the flesh, but 
 received the pure unadulterated word of God as the sufficient 
 and only rule of faith and practice. To this he, with his 
 vicar, again gave the fullest assent, but seemed at the same 
 time to be iilled with wonder at so extraordinary and yet so 
 reasonable a course. He expressed for me and for America 
 much of the Oriental kind of love, of which every man here 
 seems to keep always a large stock on hand, and said if he 
 had not seen me he must have gone there, but in being 
 favored with a sight of me, he had seen America, and was 
 glad. 
 
 "January 18. The Epiphania of the Greeks. Went to 
 the Greek church a quarter before six, while it was yet dark, 
 and found a great crowd assembled in the yard or iuclosure 
 of the church, and the priests chanting their service over a 
 barrel or large firkin of water, with the cross planted by the 
 side of it. As soon as they had finished blessing and conse 
 crating it, and were retiring to the church, there was a uni 
 versal rush of the people for some of the holj water tc drink, 
 and to carry away in bottles ; and such pushing, pulling, 
 scrambling, bawling ensued as I have seldom seen even at 
 football. 
 
 " On entering the church, I was conducted to the seat 
 belonging to the principal priest, and where I, of course, had 
 a good view of all that passed. . In the midst of the chants 
 and prayers, this priest went at different times through the 
 crowd with a basin or cruse of the holy water in one hand 
 
134 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 and a small brush, made of a few twigs tied together, in the 
 other ; and, while the people bowed down to kiss his hand, 
 he sprinkled them with the brush dipped in the holy water, 
 and crossed them on the forehead with it. 
 
 " Near the close the same priest carried round the broken 
 bread; and again there was a general scramble of men, 
 women, and children to get a bit, and, on bowing the head to 
 receive it, they always kissed the hand that gave it. 
 
 " A large procession was now formed, and the principal 
 priest carried the cross with great formality and ceremony to 
 baptize it, as they term it ; that is, to throw it into the Bos- 
 phorus, and see who will plunge in and get it first. They 
 proceeded, chanting as they went, to a fine quay opposite the 
 Russian palace. I stood on the lowest step, with the priest 
 on the same step next to me on one side, and six naked fel 
 lows, shivering with the cold, on the other, while an immense 
 crowd of people were behind, stretching along the shore to 
 the right and left, or were in boats directly in front. In 
 order to deceive the poor fellows, and put them off their 
 guard, the priest several times raised his hand and made as 
 if ; they laughed at the artifice practised upon them, and the 
 people laughed, and the priest looked at me, and laughed as 
 heartily as any of them. At length he flung it two or three 
 rods from the shore, and instantly there was a headlong 
 plunge after it, and a momentary but vehement struggle who 
 should first get possession of it. The successful candidate 
 first immersed it the whole length of his arm beneath the 
 waves, then kissed it, and presented it successively to the lips 
 of his comrades for a salute from each of them. The ladies 
 in the boats now vociferated to him, all unclothed as he was, 
 to come to them, that they might next enjoy the privilege 
 of kissing it. This, as it appeared, he felt constrained to do, 
 though the priests and elders on shore were in the mean time 
 bawling after him to hasten back to them, that they might 
 give it the same token of love, and march it back in triumph 
 to the church. 
 
 " The aga of the village was present to keep order on the 
 occasion ! a Mussulman, with a wfiip in his hand, to keep 
 Christians from devouring one another, or committing any 
 excesses during their religious solemnities ! The whole 
 appeared like a farce. 
 
 " February 14, 1832. My birth-day ! A severe snow-storm. 
 I recollect to have heard from my mother that there was a 
 
A SNOW-STORM. 135 
 
 tremendous snow-storm the day I was born, forty years ago 
 to-day, both as to the day of the week, Tuesday, and day of 
 the month, 14th. My life has been a stormy one, but the 
 Lord has ever afforded a shelter from the blast. How many 
 of my beloved friends and acquaintances have gone to heaven, 
 while I am still a pilgrim and a stranger, not yet arrived at 
 the heavenly rest ! One, the Rev. R. Cushman, with whom 
 I have spent hours and hours in singing the songs of Zion, is 
 now tuning his harp before the throne, while I must sing the 
 Lord s song in a strange land. 
 
 " When shall I bow amongst them there, 
 And view thy face and sing thy love ? 
 
 " I would not live alway ; I ask not to stay 
 
 Where storm after storm rises dark o er the way.* 
 
 " I am now as old as Caleb was when ho was sent by 
 Moses to spy out the country. I have lived as long as the 
 children of Israel were wandering in the wilderness, and of 
 me, as of them, can it now be said, Forty years long was 
 I grieved with this generation. 
 
 " February 15. The snow fell yesterday about mid-leg deep, 
 the storm continuing from morning till evening. It seemed 
 an old acquaintance, and I went out both yesterday and this 
 morning in the midst of it and bid it welcome, and took it in 
 my hands and made a snowball. I also took with me our 
 three eldest children, to introduce them to it. They were de 
 lighted with its appearance, saying it looked like soap-su/J.s 
 I set W. down in the midst of the snow, and when he began 
 to sink in it he cried out, not knowing how deep he was 
 going. Many fine icicles were hanging from the houses, 
 some of which I succeeded in getting, and presented to my 
 children as old friends. Some of the snow and icicles they 
 brought into the house to see what they were, and what would 
 become of them when placed near the fire. It snowed only 
 once at Beyrout all the time we were there, and that was 
 the second winter. At Malta it never snows. 
 
 " March 24. This morning took our final departure from 
 the Commodore s. We have lived with him since the 19th 
 of October, a little more than five months, and have every 
 day shared his hospitality and kind attentions ; anil no 
 unpleasant word has ever passed between us. May he at 
 last have a building of God, an house not made with hands, 
 eternal in the heavens. The house I have taken here be- 
 
136 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 longs to Ismail Effendi, who has once been ambassador to 
 England, who was, several years since, sent into exile by the 
 present Sultan for his infidel sentiments, but was afterward 
 permitted to return to the capital. This house is the one in 
 which we found shelter the first and second nights after the 
 great fire. In all our removings may we, like Abraham, 
 erect an altar unto the Lord, and call upon the name of Je 
 hovah. May every room in this house be consecrated, and 
 here may the Lord come unto us and bless us. 
 
 " April 2. Baptized a child, infant daughter of the Dutch 
 consul, by the name of Sophie Hortense. The father is a 
 Frenchman and a Protestant ; the mother, a Polish lady and a 
 Catholic. The whole house of Scanavi were present, also 
 all of my own family, together with Panayotes, whom I met in 
 the street. I read portions from the Modern Greek Testa* 
 ment, baptized the child in Italian, prayed in English, and 
 conversed in Turkish, which Panayotes translated. Mr. Borelli 
 arid Madame Scanavi were very anxious I should baptize the 
 child, and the mother was fearful lest it should die, as it was 
 not well. May it be baptized with the Holy Ghost. 
 
 " April 27. As our excellent friends, Dr. and Mrs. W., 
 are about returning to England, I accepted an invitation to 
 join them in a short excursion. We first went to Beshik 
 Tash to see the Sultan go to the mosque. He was attended 
 with much less pomp and ceremony than when I have seen 
 him on former occasions ; but I observed what I never did 
 before, that, on his leaving the mosque, and appearing on 
 horseback in the presence of the multitude, two persons 
 burnt incense before him as though he were a deity. Per 
 haps, however, no idea of that kind was intended to be con 
 veyed, as the custom of burning incense prevails in all the 
 Oriental churches. 
 
 " We afterwards went to what is called the Ballukly, or 
 Fish Church. This is a Greek church, or rather the ruins 
 of a church, for it was torn down by the Janizaries at the 
 commencement of the Greek revolution. It is outside the 
 Silivria Gate, near Top-Kapusi, where the Turks made an 
 entrance when they took Constantinople. The story on 
 which the great celebrity of the church was founded is this : 
 The day on which the city was captured was a fast, and the 
 priests belonging to the church were preparing a fast-day 
 dinner of fried fish. While they were thus engaged, some 
 one brought them word that the city was taken by the Turks. 
 
MIRACULOUS FISHES. 137 
 
 An incredulous priest said, that sooner than believe this he 
 would believe that the fish that were then frying in the pan 
 would jump out into the fish-pond, and swim about alive; 
 which was no sooner said than done, and, according to the 
 story, if not the faith, of these people, the fish are to be seen 
 swimming about, fried on one side, unto this day. To-day is 
 the anniversary of that event, and wonderful miracles are 
 said to be wrought there on these occasions. We found 
 multitudes of people assembled, men, women, and chil 
 dren, not only Greeks, but Turks, Armenians, and Franks. 
 The place is in the midst of a very extensive Turkish bury- 
 ing-ground, and everywhere in the midst of this mighty con 
 gregation of the dead was heard the sound, if not of the viol, 
 yet of the bagpipe, the players sitting upon the sepulchral 
 monuments, and the Greeks dancing merrily among the 
 thick graves. To go to the graveyard to make kaif, i.e., to 
 have a jollification, to dance, drink coffee, tell love-stories, 
 and show their gayest dresses and liveliest manners and most 
 beauteous forms, is very common in Constantinople, and with 
 others besides Greeks. 
 
 " The fish-pond is below, under the ruins of the church. 
 The entrance to it was guarded by Turks, who exacted trib 
 ute of all that went in. * But the fish, where are the fish ? 
 said I, rather impatiently, to some priests, who were selling 
 candles to assist our vision in the broad light of mid-day. 
 They replied, with great calmness and becoming gravity, that 
 the multitudes of people had frightened them away, so thtt 
 not one was to be seen. But though we saw no fish, we saw 
 jisliiny enough ; for there was an abundance of priests, hold 
 ing plates at every corner to receive offerings. The maimed, 
 the deaf, the lame, the halt, and the blind were there ; but I 
 saw them return as they came, without beneft. I gave 
 some of these miserable objects a few paras ; but I did not 
 see one walking and leaping and praising God for the gift 
 of healing. 
 
 " As it was too late to return to Buyuk-Dere, I went with 
 Mr. F., who has rooms in a khan in Constantinople, and 
 we finally dined and spent the night with his Turkish teacher, 
 Halim Effendi, who is at the head of a large Mussulman 
 school in the city. He reads and speaks Greek as well as 
 Turkish ; and he had in his library copies of the New Testa 
 ment, both in Turkish and in Greek, also Mr. Temple s 
 spelling-book, and other useful works. He is a great friend 
 
138 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 to these schools of mutual instruction, one of which he has 
 visited ; wishes much that the system may be adopted by the 
 Turks, and says that if the capudan pasha or the seraskier 
 pasha would patronize such a school, the experiment would 
 not fail to succeed. I told him I thought I would make use 
 of my friend, Mr. Eckford, in bringing the subject under 
 their consideration. 
 
 " Halim Effendi is distantly related to Ismail Effendi, 
 and, like his distinguished relative, he drinks wine, curses the 
 prophet, speaks highly of the life of Christ, and contemptibly 
 of that of Mohammed. In the course of the evening he 
 closed the door, and asked me, Who is Christ ? Whom do 
 you consider Him to be ? I replied that I knew Him to 
 possess human nature ; in other words, to be a man, because 
 He sustained the relations, performed the actions, and suf 
 fered the infirmities of man ; He was a son, a brother, a 
 neighbor, a master, a friend ; He walked and talked, and ate 
 and slept, and learnt and worked at Mis trade ; was hungry, 
 thirsty, fatigued, sorrowful, glad, &c. ; that I knew Him also 
 to possess a divine nature, or to be God, because He did the 
 works of God, claimed an equality with God, and fully sub 
 stantiated His claims by miracles. Upon this he immediately 
 seized my hand, and kissed it, and declared that he had never 
 heard such an answer before from the mouth of any one, 
 Armenian, Greek, or Frank ; that it expressed his belief 
 exactly ; and that Christ must be a most exalted personage, 
 God, if we pleased to call Him such. On his remarking 
 something about the Christians of these countries, I told him 
 he must not call them Christians ; he might call them any 
 thing else he chose, but the name Christian was most inap 
 propriate ; he must not judge of Christianity by their works 
 or their ceremonies ; they had forsaken the Gospel, and 
 adopted other things instead thereof, which were any thing 
 but Christianity. Here he again seized my hand, and de 
 clared that my words were true, as he could testify. 
 
 " May 2. Called at the palace of the Armenian patriarch ; 
 visited the schools there, which .contain five hundred boys 
 of different ages, and in several apartments. I afterward 
 called upon the patriarch s vicar, first sending up word to 
 know whether a visit would be acceptable. I was no sooner 
 seated on the sofa than he began to examine me very closely 
 on my religious faith, and to sift my answers in the presence 
 of the priests and others in the room. As the object of my 
 
INTERVIEW WITH PATRIARCH. 139 
 
 visit was schools, I was sorry to have any thing of a contro 
 versial nature introduced, and was disposed at first to waive 
 the subject ; but I did not long think it best to decline giving 
 him a frank disclosure of my sentiments. He first brought 
 forward the subject of the eucharist ; and, after asking how 
 often we received it, he wished to know what we considered 
 it to be. In order to avoid an answer, which I foresaw must 
 end in a dispute, I replied, in general terms, that we cele 
 brated the ordinance in remembrance of Christ, of His love, 
 His sufferings, and His death. Not being satisfied with this, 
 he put the question in a still more direct manner. I told 
 him that we always used the Scripture language on this sub 
 ject, This is my body, and This is my blood. 
 
 " Q. Is it "not, then, real flesh and blood that you par 
 take of ? 
 
 "A. No ; everybody among us knows better than that 
 from the taste. 
 
 " Q. But do they not consider it to be changed? 
 
 "A. How changed ? Changed into what ? 
 
 " Q. Do they not, at least, suppose the power of God to 
 be in it, in an especial manner ? 
 
 "A. When Christ says, I am the door, and 1 1 am the 
 vine, is the power of God in the door or in the vine in a 
 more especial manner than it is in the window or in the Jig- 
 tree ? 
 
 " Here all present burst into a hearty laugh, in which the 
 vicar himself joined. He then asked whether I did not 
 believe that there was something in it essentially spiritual. I 
 replied that every bit and particle of it went into the stomach 
 and was there digested, and was then cast out into the 
 draught ; that the way to a man s heart was not through his 
 mouth ; that nothing entering in at the mouth goes to the 
 heart, but to the stomach, and can neither purify nor defile 
 the man in any other sense except a physical one. Is it 
 not so, Effendi ? 
 
 " Yes, true ; but is it, then, of no benefit to our souls f 
 said he. 
 
 "A. Certainly ; it was given us for no other purpose. 
 
 "Q. But if it be not changed, not made in some way 
 essentially holy, how can it be of any spiritual benefit 
 to us ? 
 
 "A. Are the letters of the alphabet spiritual substances, 
 or material, things made with men s hands f 
 
140 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 " The latter, certainly. 
 
 " But when we make use of these material things in 
 reading the Scriptures, are not our souls benefited? 
 
 " To this he, in the midst of another general laugh from 
 those present, assented, and pressed me no more on the sub 
 ject. I then told him, what he seemed little prepared to 
 expect, that we in America consider the ordinance so sacred 
 that we never profaned it by giving it to the whole congre 
 gation indiscriminately, but to those only who in the judg 
 ment of charity were true Christians. 
 
 " After this he asked about our funerals, our way of mak-i 
 ing priests, confession, &c. And I gave him a very particu 
 lar account of our customs in these respects, with which he 
 and the others seemed rather pleased than otherwise. He 
 then appointed one of the teachers present, an interesting 
 and intelligent youth, who has visited our school at Galata, 
 and who is much pleased with the system, to come and spend 
 several days in the school, in order to make himself master 
 of the system, and to introduce it among the Armenians." 
 
 In May, 1832, Mr. Goodell, accompanied by Commodore 
 Porter, made a journey to Broosa, which is about eighty 
 miles south-east of Constantinople. As the object of the 
 journey was to examine the religious condition of the coun 
 try, he took the route by land, around the head of the Gulf 
 of Bithynia, thereby doubling the distance, but enabling him 
 to visit some of the more important cities and villages by the 
 way. He stopped at Nicomedia, the former capital of Bi 
 thynia, the residence of the Emperor Constantine and of sev 
 eral of his successors. Here, too, Dioclesian had his winter 
 palace, and from this place he issued his edicts against 
 Christianity, and began the terrible persecution by which he 
 hoped to erase the Christian name from the earth. The 
 route lay also by the almost deserted city of Nice (or Isnik, 
 as it was then called), where two of the ancient councils were 
 held, the one called by Constantine A.D. 325, at which the 
 Arian heresy was condemned ; the other in 787, under the 
 Empress Irene, and her son, Constantine VI., at which image- 
 worship was established. The desolate condition of this once 
 famous city he describes as follows : 
 
NICE. 141 
 
 " The city cannot be much less than six miles in circum 
 ference, and it is surrounded by double walls, the inner one of 
 which is twenty-five feet high, and at the base fourteen feet 
 thick. These walls are forty-eight feet apart, with a fosse 
 between, and at the distance of every forty paces they have 
 upon them a double line of marble and brick towers, square- 
 built. The gates are triple, one within another, evidently 
 rebuilt at an ancient period, from materials still more ancient. 
 Indeed, almost every thing seems to have been rebuilt again 
 and again. Even the very mud cottages of the present gen 
 eration are composed of fragments of the fine arts ; and in 
 them, as well as in those parts of the walls of the city that 
 have been repaired, are inserted here arid there mutilated 
 bas-reliefs and Greek inscriptions, often turned upside down. 
 But most of the habitations of this once crowded population 
 are totally obliterated. The ploughshare now passes over a 
 great part of the ancient city ; the sepulchres of the dead are 
 ploughed up, and fields of wheat and mulberry now occupy 
 the sites of ancient palaces and temples and mausoleums. 
 The ivy runs over the wall ; the wild bird screams upon the 
 mouldering towers ; the tall grass waves in the midst of 
 deserted halls ; and briers and weeds luxuriate where nought 
 but taste and elegance and beauty and fashion and gayety 
 and pleasure once existed. 
 
 " Here we saw the stork build her nest, and the gray 
 squirrel revel without fear amidst marble figures defaced and 
 fractured, but still disclosing the charms of symmetry and 
 proportion, and the design of the ancient Greek chisel. 
 Here we saw mosques and baths that were built from the 
 ruins of pagan and Christian temples, themselves crumbled 
 to ruins ; and shafts and capitals of marble columns strewed 
 upon the ground, and literally turning to dust by natural 
 decay. Indeed, the tooth of time has left here more signal 
 marks of his ravages than I have ever seen in any place 
 before. It is very common in this country to find an exten 
 sive bury ing-ground connected with a comparatively small 
 village, showing the population to have once been much 
 greater than at present, or the congregation of the dead to 
 be far greater than that of the living. But here even the 
 burying-grounds are themselves buried ; the sepulchres are 
 literally sepulchred. Pagan priests and Christian bishops, 
 councils of prelates and armies of crusaders, potentates and 
 powers, countless myriads of this once populous and luxuri- 
 
142 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 ous city, have passed away, and not even the repository of 
 their ashes can be found any more at all. k Thou, Lord, in 
 the beginning hast laid the foundation of the earth ; and the 
 heavens are the work of thy hands ; they shall perish, but 
 thou remainest ; and they all shall wax old as doth a gar 
 ment ; and as a vesture shalt thou fold them up, and they 
 shall be changed ; but thou art the same, and thy years shall 
 not fail. " 
 
 He spent four or five days at Broosa, visiting the Armeni 
 ans, Greeks, and Jews in their homes, calling upon the eccle 
 siastics, and gathering information in regard to the spiritual 
 condition and wants of the people. The impressions made 
 upon his mind he communicated to the Board in an earnest 
 recommendation of Broosa as a desirable point to be occu 
 pied for missionary labor. On his return to Constantinople, 
 he wrote : 
 
 " This whole tour has been made in the ancient Bithynia, 
 the three principal towns of which are Nicomedia, Nice, and 
 Broosa, all of which, with many others, we visited. Paul 
 and his companions once assayed to go into Bithynia, but 
 the Spirit suffered them not. The Gospel, however, was 
 introduced there soon after, and flourished ; and it was to 
 the strangers scattered throughout not only Pontus, Gala- 
 tia, Cappadocia, and Asia, but also Bithynia, that Peter 
 addressed his first epistle. We experienced much kindness 
 from the people in almost every place we visited in this 
 interesting country ; but such * strangers, strangers and pil 
 grims on the earth, whose treasures and hearts are in heaven ; 
 who * desire a better country, that is, an heavenly ; and who 
 feel and act as though they are travelling through the wilder 
 ness to their eternal inheritance, I fear are not now to be 
 found in the whole country. They need some one to ex 
 pound unto them the way of God more perfectly ; to teach 
 them again which be the first principles of the oracles of 
 God ; to show them i what manner of love the Father hath 
 bestowed upon us ; to turn away their ears from fables ; 
 and to call their attention to Him that speaketh from 
 heaven. " 
 
 The place was occupied as a mission station in 1834, by 
 the Rev. Benjamin Schneider, who not long after was joined 
 
GREEK SCHOOL FOR GIRLS. 143 
 
 by other laborers ; and it has enjoyed the signal manifesta 
 tions of God s presence in a blessing upon their labors ever 
 since. 
 
 A large number of schools for Greek boys being in success 
 ful operation at Constantinople, Mr. Goodell, in May, 1832, 
 opened the first school for girls, which in the course of a few 
 days had twenty-five scholars. This last movement, being 
 such a decided innovation upon the customs and opinions of 
 the people, roused the ecclesiastics. On the 5th of August 
 the Greek synod issued an excommunication against all who 
 gave it any encouragement. The document ran thus : 
 " Since the man " (Mr. Goodell) " who has a school in his 
 house is different from us in his form, habit, and ethics, 
 therefore, whoever send their children to the school, let them 
 be excommunicated." 
 
 The action of the synod awakened a counter-excitement. 
 The people, and especially the women, began to see a new 
 light dawning upon them and upon their daughters. If they 
 did not in turn excommunicate the bishop, through whom the 
 edict was promulgated, they did not fail to bestow upon him 
 some of their choicest anathemas. The bishop, when remon 
 strated with for his course in attempting to break up the girls 
 school, replied with great emphasis, " Why should girls learn 
 to read and write ? They will be writing love-letters next ! " 
 which, in such a country, would of course be a heinous crime, 
 and was not to be thought of for a moment. 
 
 Amidst the excitement and controversy among the Greeks 
 and the Armenians, almost unexpectedly there sprang up a 
 desire on the part of the Turks to have schools established for 
 the benefit of their own children, a few enlightened men taking 
 the lead, and taking also the responsibility, which was not light. 
 " At an examination of the school at Arnaut-Keu^," wrote 
 Mr. Goodell, " several Mussulmans were presem*, among 
 whom was a bin-bashy and an on-bin-bashy (Turkish officers). 
 They are determined to have a school among tho Mussul 
 mans, and had a long talk with Mr. L. on the* subject 
 
144 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 They have already selected a house at Beshik-Tash, and 
 prepared seats, with the knowledge of the Sultan, but intend 
 to keep it a secret from the seraskier pasha, and in the course 
 of a month will invite the Sultan, and surprise him with their 
 progress." 
 
 This project was fully carried out. One school for Turk 
 ish children was established at Beshik-Tash and another at 
 Scutari, suburbs of Constantinople, which were visited by 
 the Turkish officials, who manifested the warmest interest in 
 the wonderful progress made by the children under the new 
 system of instruction, so different from the old and useless 
 routine. Azim Bey, the son of a former ambassador to 
 England, a highly educated man, was foremost in promoting 
 the enterprise, and on one occasion he addressed the scholars 
 as follows : 
 
 " His most sublime Majesty, Sultan Mahmoud, desires 
 your good. These schools are rio benefit to him, but he 
 designs them for your benefit. You have come from dif 
 ferent parts of the empire ; you are in the morning of 
 life, and it is now in your power to become learned and 
 wise. In the old Mussulman schools nothing of any value 
 was learned ; men were asses ; but here asses may become men. 
 This badge of rank which you see on my breast was given 
 me by my sovereign, as a token of his regard. To-morrow 
 he can take it away, and then I shall be as undistinguished 
 as any other man. But what knowledge I acquire he 
 cannot take away from me. The terrible conflagrations 
 which, you see, consume almost every thing else, cannot 
 burn it ; nor can the floods overwhelm it, or tempest sweep 
 it away. Knowledge, therefore, young men, knowledge 
 is the best property you can possess." 
 
 Varieties occur in missionary life, as shown by the follow 
 ing extracts from his journal : 
 
 " July 24. Was visited by the father of a young lady 
 in Yeni-Keuy. He was my most humble servant, and one 
 of his daughters was still more so, as she wished me to 
 give her a shift, a pair of stockings, or something to help 
 her to marry. He had heard my fame from afar. 
 
AMUSING VISITOR. 145 
 
 "Another man called, a shoemaker living in Pera, who, 
 pulling off his hat and bowing, introduced himself in the 
 following singular manner: I have the honor to find 
 you at home, sir. I am an Englishman, sir. I ve heard 
 you preach on board the cravat (corvette), sir. I ve come 
 on a curious business ; you ll not believe me, but it s true, 
 sir. I must take an oath fore you, sir, that I ll not drink 
 a drop of ardent spirit for a whole year. I m not in 
 liquor now, that s true, sir, at the same time thrusting 
 his fingers instead of a comb into his hair, and looking 
 altogether like one who was, as the sailors would say, 
 half seas over. 
 
 " I told him that I was no magistrate, and had no author 
 ity to administer an oath, and that, moreover, it was my 
 duty as a minister of Jesus Christ to endeavor to persuade 
 men to leave off swearing as well as drinking. 
 
 " I must swear to it, said he ; I must down on my 
 knees fore you, sir ; and you must read a chapter over me 
 from the Bible ; and I must swear on the Holy Gospel not to 
 drink spirit, sir ; nothing else will save me. I once took 
 such an oath, and it answered the purpose for a year, and 
 I must now renew it, or I m a ruined man, sir. And unless 
 I stop drinking I cannot be married to a young lady 
 shortly/ 
 
 " I replied, you must regard the authority of Jehovah. 
 If His high commands do not bind you, how can I suppose 
 you will feel bound by an oath. 
 
 " I know all that, said he; I ve been t New York, 
 and t Philadelphia, and all along the coast of the Caro- 
 lirias ; I can repeat half of Mark, sir ; and, beginning at 
 the second chapter of Matthew, he began to repeat it 
 verbatim. 
 
 " At length I suggested that he might enter into a solemn 
 obligation, similar to that which the members of the tem 
 perance societies take upon themselves in America. The 
 poor man, who, notwithstanding his odd way of introducing 
 the business, yet seemed really in earnest about it, was 
 very doubtful whether such a pledge, without the formal 
 administration of an oath, would be strong enough ; but 
 he finally concluded to make a trial. He wished the 
 obligation to be for one year only. We told him thatybr ever 
 would be still better. He thought for ever would be too 
 long, but consented it should be for Jive years ; and solemnly 
 
 7 j 
 
146 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 promised to drink nothing stronger than coffee for five 
 years from July 24, 1832." 
 
 The following incident occurred about the same time : 
 
 "After service on the Sabbath, I tied an Englishman 
 to a papal Armenian lady. Him I tied in English, and 
 her in Turkish. To him I read portions of the New Testa 
 ment in English, and to her in Greek. She understood 
 both Turkish and Greek, but some of her friends present 
 understood only the latter. They had never seen Protes 
 tant worship before ; and, when we kneeled in prayer, they 
 looked round, and, seeing no images, really thought at first, 
 I believe, that we were worshipping our chairs. However 
 they afterwards appeared gratified, and wondered to find 
 us so religious a people, Protestants and atheists being 
 synonymous terms with them. Not long ago we had to 
 marry a couple in French. As we are constantly liable 
 to be called upon to perform the ceremony in various lan 
 guages, we concluded it best to prepare a form in these 
 languages, that we might be ready for any emergency." 
 
 To a stranger visiting Mohammedan countries few inci 
 dents are more impressive than the cry from the minaret, 
 calling the people to prayer at regular periods by day and 
 during the night. The musical voice of the trained muez 
 zin, the liquid intonations of the Arabic tongue, together 
 with the sentiments expressed in the call, all make it to a 
 reflecting mind seem like a voice from heaven, especially 
 when heard in the stillness of night : 
 
 " Allah ekber ! Allah ekber ! 
 Esheden en la Allah, ilia Allah," &c. 
 
 " God is great ! God is great ! 
 I testify that there is no god but God. 
 Come to peace ! come to happiness ! 
 Come to the garden of delights ! 
 God is great ! " &c. 
 
 Oi , as it is sometimes varied at night : 
 
 " God is great ! God is great ! 
 Prayer is better than sleep," &c. 
 
THE MUEZZIN. 147 
 
 The writer of these memoirs will never forget the im 
 pression made by this call, as he was wakened by it in the 
 dead of night, on the plains of Sharon, in the land of 
 Palestine. And once again these words seemed still more 
 strikingly appropriate and suggestive. He had joined a 
 company of missionary families on the shores of the Bos- 
 phorus, at the evening twilight, in their weekly meeting 
 for social Drayer. In the few moments of silence that 
 
 preceded the opening exercises, a musical 
 the minaret of a mosque near by was heard : 
 
 immediat 
 voice fro 
 
 " God is great ! God is great ! Come to peace ! Come to 
 happiness ! Come to the garden of delights ! " Could any 
 summons be more appropriate to an assemblage of Chris 
 tians met to draw near to the throne of the heavenly grace ? 
 It was near this same spot that Mr. Goodell wrote, Nov. 
 15, 1832: 
 
 " Our house was next to the Turkish mosque, and five 
 times a day did the white-turbaned muezzin ascend the 
 minaret and proclaim the hour of prayer. The infidel 
 Greek, whenever he could put his head out of sight, never 
 failed to burst forth into contemptuous merriment; but it 
 seemed to be a call to me to come boldly to the throne of 
 grace by a new and living way, of which the Moslem knows 
 nothing, and thus to lift up my heart with my voice unto 
 God." 
 
 In the year 1832, Mr. Goodell was permitted to welcome 
 to his field two fellow-laborers, who became literally fellow- 
 apostles in the great reformation which by the Gospel and 
 the grace of God was wrought among the nominal Christians 
 of Turkey. The Rev. H. G. O. Dwight (who had pre 
 viously made an extended tour of exploration in Armenia in 
 company with Rev. Eli Smith) arrived at Constantinople, 
 with Mrs. Dwight, on the 5th of June. His mission was to 
 the Armenians. The Rev. William G. Schauffler arrived on 
 the 31st of July, to labor among the Jews. These three 
 families for a long time occupied the same house, and never 
 
148 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 was one family more perfectly united in feeling and service. 
 This intimacy of fellowship was broken off only by the 
 translation of Dr. Dwight, who was killed on a railway train 
 in 1862, while on a visit to this country. Dr. Schauffler 
 still survives, an active and efficient worker in the great 
 cause in which they were so long and so happily engaged 
 together. 
 
SUMMER OF TROUBLES. 149 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 THE summer of 1832 was one of trouble and anxiety 
 at the Turkish capital. First came the plague, of 
 which we shall have occasion to speak more particularly 
 hereafter. It prevailed in its most fatal form in the imme 
 diate neighborhood in which Mr. Goodell was then residing. 
 He wrote at the time : " The vials of the wrath of God 
 seem to be poured out upon this country ; and though the 
 people gnaw their tongues for pain, yet they repent not of 
 their evil deeds. My little daughter asks whether there is 
 any plague in heaven, for it says in the Revelation, Seven 
 angels had the seven last plagues. " After the plague, the 
 cholera again made its appearance, and prevailed most fatally 
 at Orta Keuy, the village to which Mr. Goodell had removed 
 in August. Many of his neighbors were swept away by it, 
 and he himself had a slight attack. 
 
 After these visitations of pestilence came rumors of war. 
 The ambitious Viceroy of Egypt, Mohammed Ali, having ex 
 terminated the Mamelukes and extended his conquests in Ara 
 bia, sent an army into Syria under command of his adopted 
 son, Ibrahim Pasha, took Acre by storm, and on the 20th of 
 December, 1832, gained a complete victory over the Turkish 
 forces, routing the entire army and taking the grand vizier 
 prisoner. When the news of these events reached Constan 
 tinople, Mr. Goodell wrote to a friend : 
 
 "January 1, 1833. You have doubtless heard from time 
 to time of the successes of Ibrahim Pasha. The grand 
 vizier is now his prisoner, and the whole Turkish army is 
 
150 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 cut to pieces, or entirely routed ; and no sort of obstacle now 
 remains to prevent Ibrahim Pasha from marching directly 
 to Constantinople. On receiving the news of this disaster, 
 the Sultan in his great rage, it is said, broke one of the 
 splendid mirrors of his palace ; but this is certainly better 
 than to break men s heads, according to the ancient custom of 
 this most ungracious government. Halil, who was Capudan 
 Pasha in the last expedition, has been despatched as envoy ex 
 traordinary, or rather plenipotentiary, to the court of Moham 
 med Ali in Egypt, to conclude a peace on as good terms as 
 possible. He sailed on the 7th inst., in the corvette which 
 Mr. Eckford sold to the Sultan last year. A Russian brig-of- 
 war has also sailed for the same port, having on board, it is 
 said, three commissioners, from the three great powers, Eng 
 land, France, and Russia, who go to Egypt for the benevo 
 lent purpose of giving to Halil Pasha their countenance and 
 support, and to Mohammed Ali their counsel and advice, un 
 asked." 
 
 On the 21st of February he wrote again: "You will 
 doubtless hear that this place is likely to be the seat of war. 
 Ibrahim Pasha is close by. The Russians are already on the 
 march for Constantinople, or rather, I should say, twelve men- 
 of-war, including several line-of -battle ships, have already 
 arrived at Buyuk Dere ; and England and France will not 
 be idle spectators. You will be able to form some idea of 
 the feelings of the divan (council of government), when 
 I tell you that they have strictly forbidden any person in 
 the street to speak with his neighbor or friend of the weather, 
 of the course or change of the wind, of the time of day, of 
 his own health, or of that of anybody else : all which, strange 
 as it may seem, is actually carried into effect; and we are 
 told that an individual in this village, for a slight and un 
 intentional violation of the order, was immediately hurried 
 off to the bagnio. Now the meaning, or hint given, is simply 
 this, that no person is to lisp a word about the affairs of 
 government; for if he is not permitted to utter a syllable 
 even on his own most common affairs, how shall he presume 
 to whisper, or even to think, about the great concerns of the 
 vast empire of mighty Sultan Mahmoud." 
 
 Still later he wrote : " Every thing continues to have a 
 warlike appearance. Notwithstanding all the talk of peace 
 which we occasionally hear, the real fact is, there is no peace, 
 nor does there appear to be any probability of peace at pres- 
 
ST. SIMONIANS. 151 
 
 ent, unless it be a good large piece for the Russians ; they are 
 pouring down upon us every day from the North, like the 
 Goths and Vandals upon Rome." 
 
 The apprehensions of an attack upon the capital were re 
 moved in the spring of 1833 by the conclusion of a treaty, 
 in which the Sultan ceded Syria to the Viceroy. 
 
 About this time Constantinople was visited by a band of mis 
 sionaries of a peculiar type, the St. Simonians of France, who 
 came to propagate their socialistic views. They met with no 
 success or encouragement. No record is made of their arri 
 val, but the journal of Mr. Goodell contains this amusing 
 account of their departure: 
 
 "April 24, 1833. The mission of the St. Simonians was 
 short, and as unsuccessful as short. Yestenlay I saw them 
 put, by order of the Sultan, on board a small, dirty, open 
 vessel of the country (such as is used to carry charcoal or 
 wood), and sent to the Dardanelles, the pasha of that place 
 being directed to send them forward, and put them on shore 
 somewhere beyond the limits of the empire. Their coming 
 has produced a prodigious sensation among all classes. Not 
 Ibrahim and all his conquests, nor the presence of the Rus 
 sian fleet, with all the uncertainty hanging over the subject 
 of their departure, have produced any thing like it. The 
 Perotes, in particular, will now have subject-matter of con 
 versation for a whole month to come ; while all good papists 
 among them will feel bound to place additional candles 
 before the Virgin, in token of their gratitude for her timely 
 interference in saving them from antichrist. And were it 
 not for ourselves, they might now hope that the land would 
 have rest for forty years. 
 
 " These men, it is said, went one day last week and stood 
 in a conspicuous place to see the Sultan, and, when he passed 
 along, they remained like statues, not showing the least sign 
 of respect ; but, whenever they saw a female, of whatever 
 age or of whatever nation, they would run to her, even in 
 sight of the Sultan himself, throw off their caps, bow down 
 before her, gaze upon her face, and compare her features 
 with the model of female beauty they had in their hand, in 
 order to ascertain whether the individual they had accosted 
 were the female messiah. Now, you know, even the com- 
 
152 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 mon Turks do not consider it very genteel, to say the least, 
 for strangers to take such liberties with their wives and 
 daughters. And the high Sultan was so indignant to see them 
 give to the harem, of his subjects that honor which he con 
 siders due to him alone, and give it, too, in a manner which 
 would shock common decency even in civilized countries, 
 where woman is accustomed to receive attention, that he 
 ordered them to be arrested and thrown into prison. 
 
 " A multitude of people of all nations were assembled to 
 see them off. The Turkish guard offered them no abuse, 
 nor did they allow any others to insult them. The Turks 
 carried their baggage on board with as much gravity 
 as they would charcoal, and the prisoners, thirteen in all, 
 walked out two and two and embarked. They were all 
 dressed in livery, having red pantaloons fitting as tight to the 
 legs as their skin ; neat boots, reaching hali-way up to the 
 knee ; a sort of Albanian petticoat, though much less full 
 and much shorter, not reaching half-way down to the knee ; 
 a girdle round the waist ; black cloaks thrown over their 
 shoulders and tied before ; red, three-cornered caps on their 
 heads ; their beards long ; and their hair, like that of Nazar- 
 ites, hanging over their shoulders. They were all young 
 men, with interesting countenances, and they appeared per 
 fectly at their ease. 
 
 " After they were gone, I asked the captain of the port, 
 from whose office they had just been conveyed on board, 
 4 Who were these singular-looking men you have been send 
 ing away ? He replied, * They are Frenchmen, whose 
 father is imprisoned in Paris, and who came here to look 
 round in our harems for their mother. They certainly dis 
 played great ignorance of the customs of the country, and a 
 great want of common sense, to say no more ; but when men 
 turn away their ears from the truth, and are turned into 
 fables, what can be expected but that, like wicked men and 
 seducers, they should wax worse and worse, deceiving and 
 being deceived. They are called missionaries by the people 
 here, which is, of course, not much to our honor. Yester 
 day I was in a store at Pera, and heard several persons con 
 versing about the imprisonment of these thirteen. I told 
 them I had understood that there were twenty-four of them 
 in all. No, replied a fiippant clerk, whom I took to be a 
 papal Armenian, * there are only thirteen of these ; the 
 Americans at Orta Keuy are bashkah, i.e., not the same ; 
 
TUEKISH ETIQUETTE. 153 
 
 different. Some of those present must, I think, have known 
 that I belonged to the bashkah ; but they said nothing." 
 
 At that period, and for many years later, the most absurd 
 forms of respect for the Sultan were exacted from foreigners, 
 as well as from, the subjects of the Sublime Porte. No on^ 
 was allowed to ride in passing the palace of the Sultan ; all 
 must dismount and walk, and this, too, whether the palace 
 was occupied or not. Even in passing the palace on the 
 Bosphorus in a boat, parties were rigidly required to lower 
 their umbrellas, no matter how furiously the sun or the rain 
 might be beating upon them. Nothing could justify such a 
 breach of etiquette as keeping an umbrella or parasol spread. 
 The Turks generally were extremely fanatical in their no 
 tions. Green was claimed as sacred to the descendants of 
 Mohammed ; and a Frank lady would at any time be liable 
 to be stoned if she were seen in the street wearing a green 
 veil, or any other article of dress of this color. Mr. Goodell 
 makes mention of these absurd requisitions : 
 
 " The Sultan is spending the winter in the village next 
 below us on the Bosphorus ; and when we pass by his palace, 
 if on horseback, we have to dismount and walk by ; if with 
 an umbrella over our heads, we have to close it. Yesterday 
 in passing we dismounted without waiting for orders to do so. 
 To-day one of us on foot in the rain was ordered to close his 
 umbrella. But if the Sultan is not ashamed to give such 
 orders, why need we be ashamed to comply with them ? 
 Whenever it is not too inconvenient, however, we, as well as 
 all other Franks, take another road, wishing his highness no 
 greater humiliation than bowing the knee to Jesus, and con 
 fessing Him to be Lord, to the glory of God the Father." 
 
 The letter which follows, although written more than forty 
 years ago, has not been superseded in interest, especially in 
 the analysis which it gives of Turkish character and life, by 
 the notes of any of the numerous travellers who have visited 
 that part of the world in later years. It was addressed to 
 Sidney E. Morse, Esq., then senior editor of the " New York 
 Observer," who had been his fellow-student at Andover : 
 7* 
 
154 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 OUT A KEUY (Constantinople), Oct. 17, 1832. 
 
 MY DEAR BROTHER : I have to acknowledge the receipt 
 of the " New York Observer," which you have had the kind 
 ness to forward regularly to me for some time past. We 
 read every number with lively interest, rejoicing at the un 
 exampled prosperity which God has given to our country, 
 and especially at the numberless spiritual blessings which He 
 has graciously bestowed upon it, blessings which have 
 scarcely a parallel in the whole history of the church. 
 
 There is but little in this part of the Old World that looks 
 like the industry, virtue, thrift, enterprise, rising greatness, 
 and moral dignity of your part of the New. A striking trait 
 in the character of the Turks, as you probably know, is in 
 dolence. They seem, in general, to have almost a mortal an 
 tipathy to labor and to the exertion of muscular strength, 
 and even to masculine exercises, except such as they take on 
 horseback and in the use of arms. Hence they neglect agri 
 culture ; and large tracts of most fertile and beautiful coun 
 try are left comparatively a desert. Their manufactures, too, 
 are generally in a languishing state ; and all the instruments, 
 utensils, and machines they ever use in doing any thing are 
 for the most part as few, as simple, and as rude as can well 
 be imagined. 
 
 But the Turkish character is not altogether a compound of 
 ignorance, grossness, barbarism, and ferocity, as it has been 
 sometimes represented, for they have certainly some redeem 
 ing qualities. As a nation, they are temperate and very fru 
 gal. They make much less use of animal food than is common 
 with ourselves ; and it is only within a few years that they 
 have begun in some places to transgress the laws of their 
 prophet by indulging in wine. They are hospitable, but cer 
 emonious ; very easy and dignified in their manners, but, if 
 report be true, vicious and beastly in their habits ; extremely 
 kind to their domestics, and especially to their slaves ; exer 
 cising unbounded benevolence towards the whole canine race, 
 and not unfrequently a moderate degree towards some of their 
 fellow-men ; but furious in anger, and in executing vengeance 
 on their enemies, terrible. They are much inclined to super 
 stition, and, in general, attend strictly to the externals of their 
 religion. Their natural gravity and taciturnity give them, in 
 the view of strangers, the appearance of being haughty and dis 
 dainful ; and, indeed, they have a lofty national pride, which is 
 in some instances so prominent as to be extremely offensive. 
 
A CIRCUMCISION. 155 
 
 But, after all, there is something in the Turkish character 
 which I always admire ; and I have frequently made the re 
 mark that, should they be brought under the influence of the 
 Gospel, they would, to my taste, be the most interesting of all 
 the Orientals. Their gardens are retired and romantic, their 
 dwellings are distinguished for simplicity and quietness, and 
 the stork loves to come and build his nest on their chimneys. 
 Their children have fine healthy countenances, and are in 
 general neatly dressed and well-behaved, the girls being 
 modest and retiring, and the boys manly, but not rude. It 
 is very rare to see them boxing or hooting in the streets ; in 
 deed, I do not recollect to have ever seen an instance of the 
 kind. A stranger to our athletic and boisterous sports, to 
 our more effeminate exercise of dancing, or to the bustle and 
 conviviality of our social circles, the Turk reclines on his soft 
 cushions with all composure ; partakes of his pilaff and his, 
 in general, vegetable fare, with few words and little cere 
 mony ; smokes in silence the mild tobacco of Syria, or the 
 still milder tombecky of Persia ; regales himself at short in 
 tervals by sipping the superior coffee of Moka; troubles 
 himself little with politics, and, if possible, still less about the 
 weather ; is easily reconciled by the doctrine of fate to all 
 the calamities that may befall his neighbors or his country ; 
 knows nothing of hypochondria ; and, if he wishes any ex 
 citement, the Jews arid Greek? will do any thing for money 
 to amuse him, or he has only to take a few grains of opium, 
 and he is at once in an ecstasy. 
 
 Our families recently had an invitation, with Commodore 
 Porter, to attend the circumcision of Ali Bey s eldest son, 
 a ceremony which a Frank or a Christian has very seldom 
 an opportunity of witnessing. Ali Bey resides at Kady Koy, 
 the ancient Chalcedon ; and he is a near and a good neighbor 
 of our Charge d affaires, who, besides ourselves, was the only 
 Frank present on the occasion. He is of the higher class of 
 Turks ; and, holding an important office under government 
 for many years, he has acquired both wealth and renown. 
 The poor among the dogs lie down at his gate, and look up 
 to him for protection and support ; and the birds of the air 
 build their nests in his salam/uk, or room for receiving com 
 pany, where they lay their eggs and rear their young with 
 out molestation. 
 
 His son was an interesting youth, of a fine form and coun 
 tenance, pleasing manners, richly dressed, and adorned with 
 
156 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 various ornaments of diamond and pearl. He was thirteen 
 years of age, which is a later period than usual for the per 
 formance of the rite ; for up to this time they are considered 
 as belonging to the harem, the hair of their head is suffered 
 to grow, and is plaited by the women with much neatness ; 
 but after this time their head is shaved, according to Turkish 
 usage, and they are taken from the women s apartments, and 
 admitted only to the society of men. Two other boys from 
 families in the neighborhood were to have been introduced 
 into man s estate at the same time, but the courage of one of 
 them failed him, and, when the moment came, the rogue 
 took to his heels and ran away, and did not show his face 
 again till lii was assured he could do it with safety. 
 
 Ali Bey invited all his friends and acquaintance, and made 
 a great feast. The guests were numerous ; and, as we arrived 
 at half-past ten o clock, A.M., and did not leave till five o clock, 
 P.M., we had an opportunity of seeing much of Turkish man 
 ners. Ali Bey conducted himself with great dignity and pro 
 priety, manifesting no levity, nor giving utterance to an idle 
 or unnecessary word, showing much affection and tenderness 
 for his children, and appearing to consult the comfort and 
 happiness of his friends. Many of his guests were equally 
 courteous and dignified ; and, indeed, almost every one main 
 tained a decorum, both of speech and behavior, which it would 
 be well for some who boast of their superior civilization to 
 imitate. I was amused and gratified to see the spirit of equal 
 ity that seemed to animate them all : the poor and the rich 
 met together ; the slave sat down in the presence of his mas 
 ter ; and every one that entered received a salaam from one 
 and another all round the room, which he returned with the 
 same easy and graceful manner with which it was given, and 
 with the same apparent consciousness of being a man among 
 men. 
 
 But, though they did not condescend to be foolish them 
 selves, yet, I am sorry to say, Ali Bey hired others to play 
 the fool for them. 1 say nothing now of their music, except 
 that it is always rude, nor of the sentiments of their songs, 
 except that in most cases it is well that so few of the words 
 can be even understood, from the barbarous manner of sing 
 ing ; but three paltry Jews, occasionally relieving the musi 
 cians, endeavored to amuse the company by a variety of 
 artful tricks and ridiculous pranks, now practising legerde 
 main, and now exhibiting the most antic gestures and postures, 
 
TURKISH DINNER. 157 
 
 accompanied with low jests. Indeed, they were jugglers and 
 buffoons, and one of them personated folly to perfection. As 
 the company were introduced from one apartment of the house 
 to another, they had in every room the musicians to entertain 
 them with song, or the Jews with sleight of hand and vul 
 garity. The Turks did not seem transported by either the 
 one or the other, but looked on with all the gravity becoming 
 sages ; and, when they had smoked out one cfiibook, the slaves 
 brought them another. 
 
 The principal room in the harem was the one appropriated 
 to the ceremony which was to be performed, and it was 
 elegantly furnished for the occasion. Cashmere shawls and 
 other drapery of great beauty and value were hung tastefully 
 round the walls, and a superb couch for the son, with a suita 
 ble one for the other two boys, was fitted up at one end, with 
 hangings enriched with various devices in diamonds and bril 
 liants, and a garlick withal, suspended from the centre, to keep 
 off the evil eye. Whenever we entered this sanctum sanc 
 torum of Ali Bey s tabernacle, his wives, of which he has 
 several, retired with their female friends and attendants to 
 an adjoining apartment, where through the lattice, or, as it 
 might very properly be called, the jealousy windows, they 
 could see us and every thing that transpired, without expos 
 ing their own charms to the profane gaze of any but their 
 husband. We could just perceive their moving forms with 
 great indistinctness. But a little daughter, perhaps six years 
 old, dressed in the long, rich, and splendid robes of the Orien 
 tals, and certainly a child of singular sweetness and modesty, 
 was present most of the time, as also a little girl of about 
 the same age from another family. 
 
 We dined at four o clock, P.M. ; and, fbr at least an hour 
 before this, portions were sent to the needy, not the frag 
 ments, or the refuse, as is the custom with us, but whole 
 plates of pilaff and other savory dishes, of which none of the 
 guests, hungry as we all were, had yet been permitted to taste. 
 One table was prepared a la Frank for the Commodore arid 
 his friends, and Ali Bey and a brother of the last Reis 
 Effendi sat down with us ; when, according to our custom, we 
 implored the blessing of our Father in heaven upon our food 
 and upon all our brethren of the human family, in the name of 
 our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. The food was excellent 
 and abundant ; soup and pilaff ; flesh, fish, and fowl, cooked 
 in various ways ; different kinds of jelly ; and almost every 
 
158 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 kind of fruit. The table was also furnished with wine, of 
 which AH Bey and his brother Turk drank as freely as any 
 other person at the table ; and, indeed, the latter of the two 
 manifested a fondness for it which I was not gratified in 
 seeing, as he seemed to me to be in danger of exchanging 
 one of the best virtues known in Turkey, viz., temperance, 
 for one of the worst vices prevalent in Christendom, viz., in 
 temperance. He begged the Commodore to send six bottles of 
 wine to his brother, the late Reis Effendi, who now resides at 
 Kandeli, in the house where the exchange of ratifications of our 
 treaty with the Sublime Porte took place a year ago. This man 
 was treated by all with marked attention and respect. He 
 appeared to possess a good share of intelligence, and I had 
 a pleasant conversation with him about America and its cus 
 toms. He at first expressed the opinion that we were to be 
 pitied in being confined to one wife ; but, on my telling him 
 that ours could read and write, and enlarging on the ten 
 thousand other good qualities they are allowed to possess, he at 
 length acknowledged that one good wife was worth a dozen 
 poor ones, and that, in this respect as well as many others, 
 the people of Turkey were, to use his own expression, barba 
 rians and brutes. His daughter is espoused to Ali Bey s 
 eldest son, perhaps the same little girl we saw in company 
 with Ali Bey s daughter. 
 
 Though urged by our host and his friends to spend the 
 evening, and even the night, to witness some theatrical ex 
 hibitions, we left immediately after dinner. On returning 
 home, I could not but reflect that those people, in common 
 with ourselves, belong to the race that has rebelled against 
 their Maker ; and that like ourselves they need " the grace of 
 God, which bringeth salvation, teaching them that, deny 
 ing ungodliness and worldly lusts, they should live soberly, 
 righteously, and godly in this present world." And assuredly 
 the time will come when these followers of the false prophet 
 shall be enlightened by the True Prophet, and, forsaking 
 their delusions, shall be " looking for that blessed hope, and 
 the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour 
 Jesus Christ." Let us pray and labor that the day may be 
 soon ushered in. 
 
 With Christian and affectionate salutations, 
 
 Yours truly, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
ORDINATION OF PRIESTS. 159 
 
 Having been invited to be present at the ordination of 
 fifteen priests at the Armenian patriarchal church at Con 
 stantinople, Mr. Goodell gives the following account of their 
 induction into office : 
 
 " September 7, 1833. It is a rule or custom with the 
 Armenians that the newly made priests must remain in the 
 church forty days and forty nights, without once going out, and 
 without once putting off any of their priestly garments, arid 
 must during all this time practise the most severe abstinence, 
 and keep reading over and over the Psalter and the ritual of 
 the church ; and also that their wives must be muffled up, or 
 rather literally sewed up, in cloaks and other heavy prescribed 
 garments, and must remain during all these forty days and 
 nights at home, in a darkened room, not being allowed to 
 taste any pleasant food, nor indeed much of any kind, and 
 not having it in their power to divest themselves of a single 
 article of their clothing, nor even to loosen a stitch for the 
 sake of brushing away the vermin, however much they may 
 be teased by the accumulation of a variety of the little tor 
 mentors. Hohannes suggested to Peshtimaljian that there 
 was much discomfort, not to say discredit, in all this, while 
 there was no use whatever ; and the latter, who is decidedly 
 the most learned man we have seen in the country, and who 
 is very liberal in his views, and a great friend to us, went im 
 mediately to the Synod, and induced them to dispense en 
 tirely with every thing that related to the poor wives, leaving 
 them at liberty to go out and come in, attend to their families 
 and enjoy the comforts of life, as at other times. Their hus 
 bands, too, have been permitted to change their linen ; and in 
 stead of saying the church service over and over, a thousand 
 times repeated, they are permitted, or rather required, to spend 
 part of the time in studying the Gospel. May they therein 
 learn how to become able ministers of the New Testament ! 
 And may they thereby be taught that the letter killeth, but 
 the Spirit giveth life ! We were taken to see some of them 
 in the church when their forty days were about half expired 
 and their beards had begun to grow. They approached and 
 kissed our hands, and I implored for them the gift of the 
 Holy Spirit." 
 
 One of these priests, Der Kevork, who was evidently much 
 affected at the time by the supplication offered by the mis- 
 
160 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 sionary on his behalf, afterward became an earnest preacher 
 of the truth as it is in Jesus. Although he never formally 
 left the Armenian church, he exerted a powerful influence 
 in promoting the wonderful revival and work of true religion 
 among his people, which took place a very few years later. 
 Other native laborers also gathered gradually around the 
 standard of the cross. 
 
 When Mr. Goodell reached Constantinople, in 183.1, a 
 young Greek, Panayotes Constantinides, called to see him, 
 and gave him an unexpected welcome. He was a book-] 
 binder, employed by the Turks in the Mussulman quarter of 
 the city ; but from intercourse with an English clergyman, 
 who had spent a few weeks at Constantinople, he had become 
 interested in the truth, and gave evidence of being a sincere 
 Christian. It was not long before he ceased attending the 
 services of the Greek Church, and cast in his lot with the 
 missionaries. He was a good Turkish as well as Greek 
 scholar, and was familiar with Turkish literature. This man 
 seemed to have been raised up by Providence for an impor 
 tant work in connection with the American mission. He 
 became at once a valuable assistant to Mr. Goodell in the 
 schools and in the work of translation. He was subsequently 
 licensed to preach ; and continued to be a faithful helper to 
 the day of his death, which occurred in 1861. Of his valu 
 able labors mention will be made, in connection with his 
 death, in a subsequent chapter. As he had occasion to go 
 out at one time in missionary service, Mr. Goodell gave him 
 the following unique passport or letter of introduction : 
 
 " KYRIOS PANAYOTES, 
 
 " My translator, dragoman, counsellor, and helper, aged thirty- 
 seven years, having a wife and three children, and weighing 
 about two hundred and eighty pounds (Turkish), is a fine 
 Turkish and Greek scholar, having some acquaintance also 
 with the English, Armenian, and Hebrew, together with all 
 their cognates ; but, above all, is a great lover of the truth, 
 and of all good men, being ( an Israelite indeed, in whom is 
 
REMARKABLE CONVERSIONS. 161 
 
 no guile ; and he will, I doubt not, hereafter eat of the 
 tree of life, which is in the midst of the paradise of God. 
 Amen. " As witness my hand, 
 
 " W. GOODELL." 
 
 Not long after, Mr. Goodell was visited by two young 
 Armenians, Hohannes Sehakyan and Senakerim, who came 
 with an evident and earnest desire to have " the way of God 
 expounded unto them more perfectly." They had been for 
 several years under the instruction of Peshtimaljian, an 
 enlightened Armenian, and one who, before the advent of 
 the missionary, had given much evidence of being taught by 
 the Holy Spirit. These young men, like Nicodemus, came 
 by night, and often, week after week, to converse upon the 
 word of God, and to read it in a language with which they 
 were familiar. Both subsequently came to the United States, 
 and spent several years in study, to qualify themselves for 
 usefulness among their countrymen in Turkey. In July, 
 1833, they formally gave themselves up to the guidance of 
 the missionaries, affording at the same time pleasing evidence 
 that they had already submitted themselves to the teachings 
 and devoted themselves to the service of the great Master. 
 Senakerim was employed by the mission, and was immedi 
 ately useful in the work of translation. Hohannes was 
 placed at the head of a school of a higher grade, established 
 for Armenian youth. 
 
 Their conversion produced great excitement among the 
 priests, and awakened no little alarm among the people. 
 The Armenian bankers and merchants were more influential, 
 even in ecclesiastical affairs, than the ecclesiastics themselves, 
 and had a controlling influence in matters which in some 
 other parts would be decided entirely by the priests. When 
 the defection of these two promising young men became 
 known, a wealthy Armenian jeweller, of great respectability 
 and influence, instigated, as was afterward learned, by a 
 Romish priest, attempted to stir up an excitement. The 
 school of Hohannes was closed by clerical interference. The 
 
162 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 jeweller also endeavored to obtain ecclesiastical action that 
 should deter others from following the example of these 
 youth. He went to their former teacher, and preferred 
 charges against them, as having been bribed by foreigners to 
 take a stand against their own people, and for having adopted 
 pestilent heresies. 
 
 The accused were summoned before Peshtimaljiau, and 
 the accuser, with no little violence of manner and great bit 
 terness of spirit, proceeded to support his charges. The 
 young men were about to vindicate themselves, when Peshti- 
 maljian prevented them by spreading before the astonished 
 jeweller such a mass of evidence from the Holy Scriptures 
 and from history in favor of the evangelical doctrines they 
 had embraced, and in opposition to the heartless mummeries 
 and the idolatrous practices of his own church, that the man 
 was utterly confounded. Hohannes and Senakerim also 
 helped to pour light upon his mind ; and the result was that 
 the jeweller was convinced of his own errors, and became an 
 open and powerful advocate of the pure doctrines of the 
 Gospel. Another Armenian, Sarkis Varjabed, also re 
 nounced his errors, and became a useful assistant to the 
 missionaries in the work of translation. Thus God raised 
 up helpers to carry on His work. 
 
 The year 1834 was ushered in with manifest tokens of the 
 divine presence, of which Mr. Goodell wrote, under date of 
 February 1 : 
 
 " Our weekly service in Turkish, which is attended statedly 
 by half a dozen Armenians and a few Greeks, had all along 
 been increasing in solemnity and interest. Kyrios Panayotes, 
 of the latter nation, appeared to be growing in grace ; and Sena 
 kerim and Hohannes, of the former, to be getting more and 
 more under the influence of truth and of the Holy Spirit. 
 We felt prepared to go a step farther ; and the first monthly 
 concert season in the year 1834 we observed in Turkish, as 
 well as in English. This is probably the first time the 
 monthly concert for prayer was ever observed in that lan 
 guage. Kyrios Panayotes made one of the prayers, and 
 
MONTHLY CONCERT. 163 
 
 from one of our Greek tracts, printed at Malta, he gave in 
 Turkish an interesting account of Obookiah, and of the com 
 mencement of the mission at the Sandwich Islands. Every 
 ear seemed to be open, every eye to be moistened, and 
 every voice that uttered a syllable was in a tender and sub 
 dued tone. One of the Armenians then gave an extract 
 from a sermon which was preached by their patriarch in 
 Constantinople, a day or two previous, and which had given 
 them much satisfaction. The following is the substance of 
 the extract: Those Christians who love the Gospel have 
 caused it to be translated and printed in every language ; 
 and all, even the heathen nations, are now beginning to read 
 it. Let us, therefore, see to it that we conform ourselves to 
 its precepts, lest those who have but just received it should 
 point at us and reproach us with neglecting the duties it 
 enjoins, and we should thus give occasion to them to blas 
 pheme. This was truly monthly concert intelligence, and 
 was as cheering as it was unexpected. 
 
 " After the Turkish, we had our usual English service for 
 the occasion. Our little company represented six nations 
 and six churches. One was a Baptist brother, the master of 
 an English vessel now in this port, and a man of intelligence 
 and serious piety. The day previous he had united with us 
 in celebrating the Lord s Supper, feeling that in doing it, 
 though he had acted contrary to the rules of his church, he 
 had acted in strict conformity to the rules of the Gospel : 
 * Receive ye one another, as Christ also received us. 
 
 " Senakerim s heart was now full, and he could no longer 
 restrain his feelings, but with most animated countenance 
 and an earnest manner, and with tears now and then gushing 
 from his eyes, he gave an interesting account of his and 
 Hohannes experience, and of the way in which Providence 
 had led them and brought them to a knowledge of the truth. 
 During the remainder of the month we had frequent pre 
 cious intercourse with these young brethren. Sometimes 
 their hearts were filled with darkness and sorrow, and their 
 heads bowed down like a bulrush, and they came to us, and 
 with the docility of little children inquired concerning pardon 
 and salvation through atoning blood. At one of our meet 
 ings, it devolved upon Senakerim while in this state of mind 
 to read the following verse : And she said, Truth, Lord ; 
 yet the dogs eat of the crumbs which fall from their master s 
 table. It seemed to express the very feelings of his own 
 
1G4 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 heart, and it was with difficulty he could finish the sentence, 
 owing to the tender emotions which were awakened by it in 
 his bosom, and which were struggling for utterance. Both 
 he and his companion appear now to be filled with light and 
 love and comfort and zeal. They lay hold of the divine 
 promises, and plead them in a manner quite unusual ; and, 
 like Peter, they seem ready to go to prison and to death, 
 though, like him and like most young converts, they doubt 
 less have much less genuine faith than they think they have. 
 A few storms, such as we have in these countries, will give 
 it a trial." 
 
 In company with Commodore Porter and Commodore 
 Patterson, of the frigate " United States," Mr. Goodell was 
 invited to visit the new summer palace of the Sultan at Bey- 
 lerbey, near Scutari, where they were received and treated 
 with the utmost attention. Mr. Goodell writes : 
 
 "March 3, 1834. It was gratifying to us as Americans to 
 see the respect in which our country is held by the Ottoman 
 government. The high officers of the empire seemed to vie 
 with each other in doing honor to it. And, indeed, how 
 could it be otherwise when the grand seignior himself set the 
 example ? Namik Pasha, who has command at Scutari, had 
 been appointed by the Sultan to conduct the party through 
 the palace and the gardens, and this he did with the polite 
 ness which characterizes many of the present race of Turks 
 at Constantinople. As we retired, he asked me to visit the 
 Turkish Lancasterian schools as often as I thought proper, 
 and to make such suggestions as might seem to me necessary. 
 Both Commodore Patterson and Commodore Porter visited 
 the schools at Dolma Baktche and Scutari, and expressed 
 themselves highly pleased. The Turkish officers were also 
 delighted, and declared at the time, as they have frequently 
 told me since, that they had seen English, French, Russians, 
 &c., but that they had never seen friends, real friends, till 
 they saw the Americans. Such complimentary expressions, 
 however, weigh not so much here as they would in the United 
 States. 
 
 " I am happy to say that two more Lancasterian schools 
 are just going into operation at Constantinople, under the 
 direction of the Seraskier Pasha himself. The Seraskier, or 
 generalissimo, ranks, I believe, about the third in the king- 
 
GREAT EXCITEMENT. 165 
 
 dom. He is now more than eighty years old, but is as full 
 of fire as ever, and his power and influence seem scarcely 
 less than that of the Sultan himself. For these two schools 
 we furnish a copy of the same lessons which we prepared for 
 the school of Azim Bey, the Alai-emini, or commissary-gen 
 eral, at Scutari. 
 
 " On a recent visit to the barracks at Dolma Baktche, we 
 were agreeably surprised to find that a third Lancasterian 
 school had been established there. This makes now seven in 
 all, besides the rooms appropriated for learning the French 
 language, and for drawing maps, charts, &c., connected with all 
 these schools. Not less than two thousand Mussulman youth 
 are now enjoying the advantages of education in these schools. 
 Four hundred and fifty are in the three schools at Dolma 
 Baktche ; and quite a number, who six months ago did not 
 know a single letter of the alphabet, now read any book with 
 ease. Rifaat Bey, Kaimakam at this place, with whom I had 
 had previous intercourse both here and at my own house, said 
 he hoped that all the rooms in the whole establishment would 
 one day be converted into schools; and to this expression 
 of his feelings we added our most hearty amen. It is truly 
 matter of most fervent gratitude that so many doors of use 
 fulness are now opening before us, and that we are permitted 
 to exert, directly and indirectly, so important an influence in 
 the changes that are taking place, and that seem destined to 
 give an entirely new impression to the character of the differ 
 ent people dwelling in these countries. 
 
 " Since I commenced writing, our agent has been to see 
 the Greek patriarch. He says the priests break his head ; 
 that he must have rest ; and he intimated strongly to our 
 agent that he should resign his office. The patriarch is 
 learned and candid, and is not at all the man to delight in a 
 storm ; but the incessant cries, The people have all become 
 Lutherans ! They have all become Protestants ! They 
 have all become infidels ! We are all polluted ! &c., 
 1 while you, O patriarch, sit still, and see it all, have 
 greatly discomposed his spirits. 
 
 "May 8. There is at present a prodigious excitement 
 among the Greeks in regard to the Lancasterian schools ; 
 the priests have taken some lewd fellows of the baser sort, 
 have stirred up the patriarch, threaten him with the loss of 
 office, and demand the utter destruction of every school. 
 It is impossible to see what will be the result ; but the 
 
1G6 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 waves have been running higher and higher for more than a 
 month, and certainly appear now ready to swallow up every 
 thing. The patriarch weeps, and says that if this state of 
 things goes on for three years more, as it has for three years 
 past, there will not be another Christian left in all Constan 
 tinople ; i.e., I suppose, there will not be another Greek to 
 kick up his heels at the sound of the bagpipe on Sundays. 
 And this spake he not of himself, but, being high-priest, he 
 prophesies that it is better for the schools to perish than the 
 orthodox Greek religion. However. I had no idea that our 
 influence here had been so great ; and I am sure the patri 
 arch must have exaggerated. But He that sitteth in the 
 heavens is higher than they ; and all the weapon we shall 
 think it best to use against them is all-prayer. We shall 
 not even enter into an argument with them on the subject, 
 but let them fight it out alone among themselves, for the less 
 noise the better." 
 
 On becoming acquainted with the origin of the opposition 
 that from time to time sprang up against the missionaries, 
 the circulation of slanderous reports, the stirring up of public 
 excitement, the breaking up of schools, and other measures 
 of hostility, it was often found that the Romish priests were 
 at the bottom of it all. They had no immediate power, as 
 in Roman Catholic countries, but they could and did secretly 
 instigate the Greeks and the Armenians to hinder the good 
 work that was going on among them. Utterly false state 
 ments in regard to the books that were used in the schools, 
 the teachings of the missionaries, and their designs in coming 
 to the country, were circulated by the Jesuits. But only 
 once did they make an attempt to convert the Protestant 
 missionary to the Roman Catholic faith. The record of this 
 effort is so interesting and peculiar, it is here transcribed in 
 full from Mr. Goodell s journal. With all the apparent 
 seriousness of the interview, there is a vein of irony running 
 through the interrogatories and replies of the missionary that 
 seems to have escaped the notice of the Jesuit emissary. 
 
 "April 6, 1834. Was visited to-day by a Jesuit, who, as 
 it would appear, came on purpose to convert me to the papal 
 
CONVERTING THE MISSIONARY. 167 
 
 faith. He was full of Peter, and his zeal knew no bounds. 
 As this was the first instance that had ever occurred in my 
 intercourse with the people of these countries of any indi 
 vidual who even so much as pretended to feel any interest in 
 my spiritual concerns, or to have any care whether I am 
 saved or lost, I was much struck with it. 
 
 " He began by lamenting the divisions in the Christian 
 Church, and by showing how sincere was his desire and how 
 great the importance of union ; and in all this I was not back 
 ward to express the most cordial sympathy, quoting; from the 
 prayer of our blessed Lord, and commenting particularly 
 upon the words, That they all may be one, &c. 
 
 " He then lost no time in introducing the Church of Rome, 
 and at once urged me to become a member of it. I told him 
 that I needed no urging at all, for that I was as ready as he 
 could wish me to be to do whatever he could convince me 
 was right, and that the only thing I required of him was 
 sufficient reasons ; let him produce these, and the work was 
 done. I then proposed this question, What excuse shall I 
 offer at the day of judgment for taking such a step as you 
 are now pressing me to take ? As he appeared to be con 
 fused, or hurt, by the interrogation, and as I felt that, if he was 
 really seeking my good, I ought not to confound him at the 
 outset, but rather to encourage him, and give him every ad 
 vantage, I retracted the question, and requested him to take 
 his own way. His reasons were then produced, and I at 
 tempted to answer them, till from his whole manner it was 
 to me as clear as the sun that he was not thinking of the 
 honor of Christ, or of my conformity to His image and ad 
 vancement in holiness, but only of the strength of his own 
 party and the glory of the Church of Rome, an object 
 which appeared to me so infinitely mean and unworthy, that 
 I could endure it no longer. I then, in my turn, pressed 
 him with some close questions, and forced him to say, not by 
 inference, but in so many words, 
 
 " 1. That the Scriptures are not a sufficient rule of faith 
 and practice, and that no person can be saved by simply fol 
 lowing their directions. And, 
 
 " 2. That the blood of Christ will not, cannot, and never 
 did, cleanse any one from all sin, however great might be his 
 faith in the efficacy of it, and however frequent and undoubted 
 his personal application of it to his own soul. The whole, 
 in fact, must be seasoned and spiced with the mummery of 
 
168 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 Rome, or it is like salt that has lost its savor, and is good 
 for nothing but to be cast out, and trodden under foot of men. 
 
 " Among other reasons that he presented to induce me to 
 profess Romanism, he said that in their church they had 
 Christ brought very near to them, that in the consecrated 
 wafer, for instance, he held the very Christ of God in his 
 hand. I replied, that the Lord Jesus was already much 
 nearer to me than my hand, for that He was in my heart, 
 and that I had become a temple for the indwelling of His 
 Spirit. He said that whenever he ate the consecrated bread 
 he also had Christ in his heart. I told him that not a parti 
 cle of the wafer ever went to his heart, but that every bit of 
 it which passed down his throat went straight to his stomach, 
 and was cast out into the draught ; for that (except in the 
 case of very small children, or very childish people, and in 
 quite a different sense) the way to the heart was never 
 through the stomach. 
 
 " Of his assertion, so often and so positively made, that 
 Peter was the head of the church, I asked for proof. He 
 quoted, Thou art Peter, and upon this rock, &c. I asked 
 him whether he supposed that Peter and the other disciples 
 understood the passage. Yes, certainly, was his reply. 
 But, said I, * they never understood it the way you do ; such 
 a meaning as you affix to it, and such inferences as you deduce 
 from it, they never dreamed of. For several times after 
 wards they came to our Lord, and put the question to Him 
 directly, Who of them was to be the greatest ? But in no 
 instance did He refer them to this discourse, and say, Do you 
 not see that that matter is already settled? Have not I 
 already declared that Peter is to be your head and chief? 
 No ; so far from this, He made use of the strongest language 
 and most expressive symbols to assure them that, though 
 such things were usual in the kingdoms of this world, yet 
 whoever entertained such thoughts and views in relation to 
 His kingdom was to be for ever excluded from it." 
 
 " To his oft-repeated declaration that there is no salvation 
 out of the pale of the Romish Church, I replied, I am without 
 the pale of the Romish Church ; and if Christ has no pleasure in 
 me, if I do not belong to Him and do not keep His command 
 ments, why does He manifest himself unto me, as He does not 
 unto the world? Why does He visit me and dwell with me, 
 softening and purifying my heart by His Spirit, and drawing 
 my affections away from earth to heaven ? Does He ever do 
 
A FAILURE. 169 
 
 this for any whom He is not saving from sin and hell, and 
 whom He is not leading to heaven ? He certainly does not.* 
 " In conclusion, I told him that so long as I believed in 
 Christ, received His laws, and felt assured of a judgment to 
 come, I could not, I dared not, as I valued the life of my 
 soul, turn from the holy commandments delivered unto us, 
 and give myself to the guidance of the Roman Catholic 
 Church. And if this is to be a heretic, he certainly left me 
 a more confirmed one than he found me." 
 
170 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 ONE of Mr. Goodell s most striking characteristics as 
 a man, and one of his most eminent qualifications 
 as a missionary, was his practical wisdom. As in social 
 life, so in dealing with the great diversity of characteis 
 that he met with in the discharge of his official duties, 
 and especially in the multiplied emergencies that were 
 constantly occurring in such a city as Constantinople, he 
 seciued to have an intuitive apprehension of what was 
 best to be done, and to be able to do it without exciting 
 the opposition which some men would be sure to call forth. 
 He made no compromise of truth or duty to please any 
 one. Where principle was involved he was unyielding. 
 But his gentle, conciliatory temper gave him an advantage 
 in dealing with all classes of people. He had his full share 
 of " the contradiction of sinners," as he went on with his 
 work, and, in common with his brethren, he escaped the 
 woe pronounced on those of whom " all men speak well ; " 
 but few have ever accomplished so much in similar circum 
 stances, and at the same time awakened so little personal 
 hostility. It seemed perfectly natural to him to exemplify 
 the words of the Saviour, when commissioning the first 
 Christian missionaries : " Behold, I send you forth as 
 sheep in the midst of wolves ; be ye therefore wise as 
 serpents arid harmless as doves." 
 
 He was evidently just the man for the peculiar and multi 
 plied types of human character to be found among the 
 Orientals. His plan was to exert an influence over those 
 with whom he came in contact, without having the appear- 
 
HIS QUALIFICATIONS. 171 
 
 ance of influencing them at all, and so to avoid exciting 
 opposition. He aimed at securing a moral and religious 
 reformation among the people, not by outside demonstra 
 tions so much as by leading the people to adopt by them 
 selves those principles and measures that would secure the 
 end. In employing the important agency of schools, which 
 accomplished so much in enlightening the people in the 
 early years of the mission, he preferred to infuse a new 
 element into the schools already existing, or to give the entire 
 control of the schools that he organized to the different 
 religious communities, while he quietly suggested the course 
 of instruction, the books that should be used, and, indeed, 
 the whole system of management and education. This 
 he was the better able to do, because the Greeks and 
 Armenians had no schools that were worthy of the name, 
 and they were, at first, quite willing to receive suggestions 
 for their improvement. 
 
 And so, when some of the Turkish officials came to him 
 and expressed an earnest desire for the establishment of 
 Lancasterian schools for the Turkish youth, instead of 
 taking the work into his own hands, or exercising any 
 sort of control over them, he wisely left the Turks to do 
 the work themselves, while by his advice he secured their 
 proper management. By pursuing this course he secured 
 the establishment and continuance of ten, where there could 
 have been but one, had he kept it under his own control, 
 and in this way he avoided all collision of authority. 
 
 So, also, in the work of evangelization. He had not come 
 to do a work of proselyting. He did not feel called upon 
 to make an open assault upon the Greek and Armenian 
 churches. This would utterly defeat the object for which 
 he came to Turkey, which was to make known the Gospel 
 in its simplicity, and lead the people to embrace the truth. 
 To pursue such a course would at once excite opposition, 
 and close the door against the reception of the truth. His 
 aim was to cast the leaven into the existing church organiza- 
 
172 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 tions, leaving it to work by the power of the Divine Spirit. 
 His desire was to see the work of reformation going on 
 within the Greek and Armenian churches, knowing that 
 when those who were truly enlightened could endure the 
 mummeries and idolatry of these churches no longer, the 
 movement for a purer church would come from them 
 selves. And this was precisely the result that came about 
 in the course of a few years. 
 
 He was so much impressed with the importance of 
 pursuing this quiet course, that he often, personally and 
 in his correspondence with other stations, delicately urged 
 his views upon his brethren, some of whom differed from 
 him. Having more than once, in his correspondence with 
 the Board, expressed these views, he was requested by 
 the Secretary at Boston to draw them out in full. This 
 he did in 1834, in an extended series of papers, entitled, 
 " Hints and Cautions to a Missionary," which have been 
 preserved, and which would make a volume of moderate 
 size. No portion of these " Hints " can be given here, 
 but some extracts will be made from his more familiar 
 correspondence on the same subject. 
 
 In one of his letters to the Corresponding Secretary 
 he wrote : 
 
 ""We must follow Christ. That is a general proposi 
 tion. When we are in circumstances which call for the 
 exercise of patience, or of a forgiving spirit, we must 
 follow Christ in that particular. When we are in circum 
 stances which call for bold and fearless declarations of 
 divine truth, as is the case with our brethren in America, 
 we must follow Christ in that respect. And when great 
 caution and consummate prudence are required, may we 
 not also follow him in this ? Christ always adapted His 
 instructions to the circumstances of the people. You aim 
 to do the same hi America ; and may we not do the same 
 here ? And if you in America can, under certain circum 
 stances, follow Christ in one particular, why may we not 
 here, under other circumstances, follow Him in another 
 particular ? Why should we judge you as not being universal 
 
MISSIONARY POLICY. 173 
 
 in your conformity to Christ, or why should you judge 
 us ? Suppose we should change places, and, of course, cir 
 cumstances ; you would then have to become much more cau 
 tious, and we much less so, or else neither of us would 
 follow Christ." 
 
 To one of the missionaries in Syria he wrote : 
 
 " The great principle upon which we act you will find 
 in the example of our blessed Lord : * I have many things 
 to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. And 
 with many such parables spake He the word unto them, 
 as they were able to hear it. Now this is not a mere 
 theory with us, but it is literally reduced to practice ; 
 and we endeavor, in this respect as well as in others, to 
 walk in His steps. Nor in applying this principle here 
 have we any, even the most remote, reference to what 
 Christians can do or say in America, or to what men can 
 bear there, or to what the government will admit there. 
 No : we are to look at the ignorance, prejudice, and bigotry 
 that prevail here ; at the state of society, &c., and then 
 apply the principle in all its length and breadth. And I 
 feel no hesitation at all in doing it. It appears to me that 
 if a missionary should do nothing for the first three years 
 but simply mix with the people, and learn how weak 
 and ignorant and foolish and prejudiced they really are, 
 it would be an acquisition worth a million times more to 
 him than that of all the languages spoken in the Ottoman 
 empire. 
 
 " In every, or almost every, place individuals are found 
 who are so far enlightened as to see and feel that their 
 churches are abominably corrupt, and who do sincerely 
 desire a reform ; and it is a most desirable thing to secure 
 their influence and co-operation. But, by taking too high 
 ground, do we not effectually preclude this ? They are 
 not prepared to go to such lengths ; and they are forced, 
 even against the convictions of their own conscience, to 
 take sides against us. Do you say they should be prepared 
 to venture all consequences ? I reply, if they were so pre 
 pared, our services would not be necessary ; the work would 
 be done without us. 
 
 " We ourselves, at this place, have nothing to do with 
 the church, its dogmas, ceremonies, and superstitions ; nor 
 do we ever think of meddling with the convents, the priests, 
 
174 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 the celibacy of the clergy, &c. In fact, we stand nearly as far 
 aloof from what may be called ecclesiastical matters, as we 
 do from political matters. We find we have no occasion to 
 touch upon them, and we feel wonderfully relieved. We 
 have enough else to do ; we have enough else to say. We 
 direct men to their own hearts and to the Bible. And just 
 as soon as any one is brought to read the word of God with 
 a serious spirit, he is convinced of all, he is judged of all/ 
 so that we have no need to say any thing. Indeed, he is 
 generally disposed to break away from his church long 
 before? he has religion enough to carry him through the oppo 
 sition he will have to encounter. 
 
 " Nor do we make any attempts to establish a new church 
 to raise up a new party. We disclaim every thing of the 
 kind. We tell them frankly, You have sects enough among 
 you already, and we have no design of setting up a new one, 
 or of pulling down your churches, or drawing away members 
 from them in order to build up our own. No ; let him that 
 is a Greek be a Greek still, and him that is an Armenian be 
 an Armenian still. We have come to do all the good in our 
 power, and to assist in raising your whole population from 
 that state of ignorance, degradation, and death into which you 
 are fallen. 
 
 " To be sure, the time is coming, and it is certainly draw 
 ing on apace, when there will be a tremendous breaking up 
 of those churches, and when they will have to be entirely 
 remodelled ; and then our counsel and advice will be wanted, 
 and we may have to devote much thought and time to this 
 particular subject. But in the mean time let it be our great 
 concern to bring men to an acquaintance with the Holy 
 Scriptures and to a knowledge of salvation, and thus prepare 
 materials for something better in church and state." 
 
 Many years later he expressed his views on this point in a 
 letter to a missionary at Trebizond : 
 
 " No person should be, in the least degree, encouraged to 
 break away from his church till there is good reason to 
 believe that he is no longer a servant of sin, that his feet are 
 on the immovable rock, and that he has a faith that will 
 overcome the world. If we take any other course, we bring 
 our friends into great trouble, and do them a lasting injury. 
 There is danger of their being prejudiced and hardened. To 
 
NOT APPEALING TO CAESAR. 175 
 
 quarrel with their own church, or to oppose it, is one of the 
 very last steps they should be allowed to take. It should be 
 absolutely frowned upon. They should be made to quarrel 
 with themselves and oppose sin in themselves ; and if they 
 cannot be brought to do this, let them remain where they are. 
 I would not, in ordinary cases, even discuss ecclesiastical 
 matters and church abuses with them. Preach the pure, 
 blessed Gospel ; and if they will not receive it, they will 
 perish, whether their own church be corrupt or pure." 
 
 The following passage occurs in his journal : 
 
 " We feel it to be an occasion for devout thankfulness that 
 we have never been drawn aside from our work to engage 
 in any controversy with the Greeks. Notwithstanding all 
 the books that have been published against us and our opera 
 tions, we have never written one syllable or said one word in 
 reply. We have had enough else to do ; and we have kept 
 about our own work as though nothing had been said or written 
 against us, leaving them to light on alone, as one that beat- 
 eth the air. " 
 
 So clear was his conviction of the truth that Christ s king 
 dom is not of this world, and that it is not to be advanced 
 by worldly authority and power, that he was exceedingly 
 averse to obtaining firmans for carrying on any missionary 
 operations, or seeking official interference and protection 
 from the government whenever it could be avoided. To 
 one of the missionaries at Smyrna, who had urgently re 
 quested his influence with Commodore Porter, as United 
 States Charge d affaires, to obtain some official protection of 
 the schools, he counselled quiet prosecution of the work, with 
 out creating disturbance or invoking aid from any civil power, 
 and especially a foreign power : 
 
 "January 24, 1834. The fact is, our strength consists in 
 being as quiet as possible. The less that is said and known 
 about our operations so much the better. A great deal can 
 be done in a silent, harmless, inoffensive way in these coun 
 tries, but nothing in a storm. I do deprecate a storm far 
 more than any of our consuls or worldly wise men do. If 
 Mr. O. talks to you of prudence, you may go all lengths with 
 
176 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 him, and a great deal further, unless he is different from any 
 consul I have ever seen. Be frank with him, and ask his 
 advice whenever you know it cannot but be exactly in accord 
 ance with youv own views ; ask it, too, whenever you are in 
 any real doubt as to our relations with the Forte, &c. We 
 did not come here to quarrel with governors and pashas, nor 
 with patriarchs and bishops. And, as to the Catholics, pray 
 let them entirely alone, and neither curse them at all nor 
 bless them at all." 
 
 To another missionary at Smyrna, who had asked the same 
 kind of interference, he wrote : 
 
 " From a remark in Mr. T. s letter, I find you are still 
 expecting I should endeavor to obtain a firman for the 
 restoration of your Turkish schools, and wondering why I 
 should have been so long silent on the subject. I had in 
 numerous letters expressed my views and feelings so very 
 fully on this whole subject, in the case of Bishop Dionysius, 
 that I supposed all the brethren at Smyrna perfectly under 
 stood that the thing was, in our view, impracticable. 
 
 " Fray, how is such a firman to be obtained ? Who shall 
 apply for it ? No ambassador can do it officially, without 
 transcending the powers vested in him. And to urge him to 
 do it is to urge him to do what is not his duty, what is a vio 
 lation of the treaty, and what, of course, his own government 
 will not bear him out in doing. Ought he, then, to do it ? 
 I answer unhesitatingly, he ought not. His official conduct 
 ought to be strictly conformed to the treaty, as it is mutually 
 understood by the parties. If the treaty be defective, that is 
 no concern of his, except with his own government at home ; 
 all he can do is to represent its defects to them, and in the 
 mean time to abide by the existing one till his government 
 can or will form a new and better one with the Porte. 
 Should he happen to be on familiar terms with any distin 
 guished Turks, he can, of course, as a private individual, ask 
 and obtain favors of them, such as they are able to grant. 
 But firmans are official documents ; they proceed from the 
 Reis Effendi, and bear the signature of the Sultan ; and, 
 besides, with the Reis Effendi the ambassadors are seldom on 
 terms of intimacy. Indeed, they seldom have much inter 
 course with any of the high officers of government, except what 
 is strictly of a diplomatic or official character. In this char- 
 
OPPOSITION. 177 
 
 accer they are not in general backward ; but, on the contrary, 
 are forward. This is especially true of all consuls, so far as 
 I have known them. At Beyrout they were petty kings ; 
 they were disposed to go far beyond what existing treaties 
 would allow, or their own governments at home would sanc 
 tion, and instead of a spur they rather needed a curb. Ought 
 they, then, to be urged and goaded and fretted, when their 
 own inclination already leads them to interfere beyond what 
 existing treaties give them any right to do ? Manifestly 
 they ought not. 
 
 " Near two years since one of our own little schools in this 
 place was broken up. And although it had been visited and 
 was patronized by the Russian and Spanish ambassadors, and 
 more particularly so by the American minister, yet no one of 
 them interfered. In the first place, they could not interfere 
 lawfully, and of course had no right to do it. And in the 
 second place, I did not wish them to do it. Such interfer 
 ence, had it succeeded, would have done more hurt than good. 
 It would have alarmed the fears and awakened the prejudices 
 of the whole community ; their worst passions would have 
 been excited ; the misrepresentations would have been end 
 less ; and, instead of there being numerous Lancasterian 
 schools in this neighborhood, as at present, there would prob 
 ably have been but that one, and that one sustained only by 
 civil authority and force, and thus, by shutting up other doors 
 of usefulness, proving a curse rather than a blessing." 
 
 In such a world as this, however, and especially in such a 
 part of it as the Turkish empire, and more especially among 
 the adherents of the corrupt Oriental churches, " it must 
 needs be that offences come." The breaking out of oppo 
 sition could not long be stayed. Accordingly, he writes : 
 
 September 9, 1834. During the Greek Lent, a monk, who 
 formerly lived in one of the Ionian Islands, and who, it is 
 said, was banished thence by the English government for 
 his officious meddling, or seditious conduct, preached in the 
 principal church of Constantinople, and before the patriarch, a 
 most furious sermon against the schools, the books, and the new 
 translations of the Scriptures into Greek, accusing the priests, 
 the bishops, and even the patriarch himself, of being polluted 
 with heresy, and of conniving at a monstrous evil, which was 
 8* L 
 
178 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 bringing ruin upon their church and nation. Many of the 
 people left the church, and the patriarch sent a man into the 
 pulpit three times to pull the skirt of the preacher s cloak ; 
 but he paid no attention to these hints, and continued to rave 
 like a madman. The same sermon he preached also in Galata 
 and in other places. And his influence was the greater, as 
 he was almost the only individual at the capital at all capa 
 ble of making a sermon, and as he could at least pretend to 
 speak from his own experience of the tendency of this system 
 of missionary and Bible means, and also from his personal 
 knowledge of the motives and designs of those engaged in 
 the work. 
 
 " In consequence of all this, there was an immediate inter 
 ference in all the schools : every thing had to undergo the 
 strictest scrutiny ; the books were subjected to the most rigid 
 examination ; and, though they had the patriarch s own seal in 
 their favor, though nothing appeared against them, yet it was 
 resolved that poison must be concealed somewhere in them, 
 and that therefore they must cease to be used as school-books, 
 and the old church prayers and Psalters must be introduced 
 in their stead. The teachers, one and all, resisted these 
 measures for some time ; but they were finally compelled to 
 make at least a show of submission, either in whole or in 
 part. 
 
 " Blessed be God, whether His beloved Son shall see of the 
 travail of His soul, and whether He shall come and reign over 
 the hearts of men or not, does not depend on princes or 
 patriarchs. And as we endeavored to publish the laws of 
 His kingdom, and to prepare the way for His coming to take 
 possession of it under the former patriarch, so do we resolve 
 in the strength of the Lord to labor still more abundantly to 
 do this under the latter." 
 
 At the opening of another year there were evidences that 
 the truth was taking effect, and that the good Spirit was 
 moving upon the hearts of the people. He writes in his 
 journal : 
 
 "February 28, 1835. The state of things among the Ar 
 menians continues interesting. Almost every day, for a long 
 time, there have been little assemblies in Constantinople for 
 reading the Bible, God s own blessed word; almost every 
 day some go to Peshtimaljian with questions ; and very fre- 
 
WISE COUNSEL. 179 
 
 quently some one comes to us for a solution of such as Pesh- 
 timaljian cannot satisfactorily answer. A short time since 
 they sent over to us to know what they were to do for a 
 church. We replied, Be in no hurry at present. You are now 
 going on well ; your numbers are daily increasing ; your influ 
 ence is extending. Be content for a while to break your 
 bread from house to house. Perhaps, by and by, the patri 
 arch himself will give you a church, where you can worship 
 God in spirit and in truth, and where the law and the 
 prophets, with the glorious Gospel, can be read and ex 
 pounded every Sabbath day. At any rate, have no fear but 
 ihat the Lord will build you a sure house. The next day, 
 they sent to know what they were to do for priests. We 
 sent word back to them to pray that a great company of the 
 priests might become obedient to the faith. 
 
 " The excitement has been certainly great, but it has ap 
 peared to be rather a deep and earnest and sincere inquiry 
 about the truth, and the way of salvation, than anxiety about 
 a personal interest in its blessings. It has existed princi 
 pally among the more sober and respectable of the people, 
 and has been promoted by means judiciously selected and 
 applied ; and, what is truly wonderful, scarcely any opposi 
 tion has been heard of from any quarter. It is difficult to 
 account for this except from the fact that the bishops are 
 really more enlightened than the people. Should the latter 
 begin to take the lead, and the former to fall in the rear, 
 then it will be impossible but that oif ences should come ; 
 and, according to human view, there is but one way to prevent 
 it, and that is by endeavoring to enlighten equally the clergy 
 and the laity, and to bring them all forward together. When 
 I first came into these countries, I laid hold of individuals, 
 and endeavored to pull them out of the fire ; but my aim 
 is now to take hold of whole communities, and, as far as 
 possible, to raise them all up to sit together in heavenly 
 places in Christ Jesus. The Lord grant that not one may 
 be left behind ! 
 
 " We are careful to say nothing which shall inflame the 
 people against the priests, or the priests against the people ; 
 and we take as much pains to avoid an open rupture with 
 either as General Washington ever did to avoid exposing 
 the lives of his few hardy but ragged half-accoutred soldiers 
 by risking a general battle. Washington rendered himself 
 unpopular by so doing ; but he manifestly did right, and pos- 
 
180 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 terity has given a verdict in his favor. He might have ob 
 tained for himself momentary glory and renown, by rushing 
 into battle and dying like a brave man, but our country 
 would have been lost ! He fought for his country, and not 
 for himself. His plans and his efforts had in view the good 
 of his country, and not his own reputation. Arid thus we 
 should labor for the salvation of these people, and not for a 
 martyr s crown. The ranks of the enemy are now thinning 
 out daily, by desertions to the standard of truth, and we hope 
 to come off victorious, without entering the arena of contro 
 versy ; yet we would not forget that the foolishness of God 
 is wiser than men, and the weakness of God is stronger than 
 men. When, therefore, the providence of God evidently 
 calls us to the field of battle, by the grace of God we will 
 fight, sure of the victory. At present we need, more than 
 any thing else, not the spirit of controversy, but the Spirit of 
 God, the Spirit of Christ, the spirit of love, of holiness, of 
 forgiveness, tenderness, long-suffering, and patience. May 
 this be poured out upon us abundantly 1 " 
 
 The Greek patriarch at Constantinople, having shown an 
 enlightened zeal for the improvement of the people by en 
 couraging the establishment of schools, and by favoring the 
 course of the more evangelical among his clergy, was re 
 moved by the Synod. The new patriarch entered upon his 
 office with a display of bigotry and zeal against the truth and 
 against all that was calculated to enlighten and elevate the 
 people. He applied to the Porte for authority to dismiss 
 from the schools all the teachers who were not forward to 
 carry out the views of the Synod against the heresy that was 
 beginning to spread. He sent a priest to preach in the 
 churches, who denounced the former patriarch as a Protes 
 tant, and declared that, had he continued in office but three 
 years longer, he would have made the whole Greek Church 
 Protestant by means of the Lancasterian schools. In regard 
 to these proceedings Mr. Goodell writes : 
 
 " March 6, 1835. The effect of all this has been very dif 
 ferent from what the patriarch expected and intended, for 
 the reaction was tremendous. The preacher had to stop 
 
DEATH OF MISSIONARIES. 181 
 
 preaching, and the patriarch was insulted to his face. The 
 fact is, there have been so many examinations into this system 
 of school operations, and all without discovering any thing 
 treasonable, that the people are heartily tired of it, and seem 
 determined to submit to no more vexations of the kind ; and 
 they have taken a stand, which looks very much like the atti 
 tude of defiance. I am perfectly astonished at the advance 
 they have made, and the degree of influence and independ 
 ence they have acquired, while the dignitaries of the church 
 have lost in the same proportion. It appears to me that the 
 latter have lost full fifty per cent since I first came to Con 
 stantinople, nearly four years ago. Every struggle they make 
 shows more and more their weakness instead of their strength. 
 
 "The above-mentioned priest came over to Pera, and 
 preached a whole sermon against our Greek school, uttering 
 the most furious exclamations, and raving like a maniac. 
 But every little girl comes just as before ; not a single child 
 was frightened away for a single day, and the school goes on 
 as prosperously as ever. Besides all this, two new schools 
 for boys, on the Lancasterian plan, have gone into operation 
 hi the interior. 
 
 April 2, he writes : " The good work goes on among the 
 Armenians without any abatement. The change that has 
 taken place among them within the last fifteen months is 
 truly astonishing, and almost surpasses belief. Three of 
 those who are most active in the reformation, and who talk 
 and read and preach in all companies and on all occasions and 
 with all boldness, are members of the great Synod, by which 
 every thing relative to the affairs of the church or of the 
 nation (the Armenians) is regulated. Almost every day, 
 too, I am visited more or less by Mussulmans. I could very 
 profitably devote my whole time to them." 
 
 Under the above date (April 2, 1835), he makes mention 
 of the death of several eminent missionaries in different parts 
 of the world : 
 
 " The letter which brought us the intelligence of the death 
 of Dr. Dodge, at Jerusalem, informed us also of the decease 
 of the Rev. Dr. Morrison, in China, and of the Rev. Dr. 
 Carey, at Serampore. And it was only a few days previous 
 that we heard of our brethren Lyman and Munson being 
 devoured by cannibals in the Island of Sumatra. This last 
 
182 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 seems to us particularly shocking and awful, because it is an 
 event so uncommon. But in reality what difference does it 
 make whether our bodies be devoured by cannibals or by 
 worms ? Our blessed Lord will in either case know where 
 to find us at the resurrection of the just." 
 
 In his correspondence at this time he speaks hopefully and 
 confidently of the blessing which was coming upon the peo 
 ple for whom he was laboring and praying. In a letter to a 
 friend in Boston, dated Constantinople, Oct. 13, 1835, he 
 writes : 
 
 " Your kind letter of May 7th was received July the 4th, 
 together with the penknives and razors, with which, indeed, 
 you have kept me well supplied these thirteen years. But 
 for the former I should not have written so much nor so 
 well ; and but for the latter I should not have made so 
 decent an appearance when I went abroad. Oh, how pleas 
 ant it is to belong to the kingdom of Christ, and to use 
 razors, penknives, scissors, and, indeed, every thing, under 
 His spiritual reign ! 
 
 " As you already know, we erected His standard at this 
 capital four years ago, and I am happy to report that it is 
 now seen from afar. Many eyes are directed towards it, 
 and not only so, but there is really a gathering round it. 
 Instead of attempting to teach the Bible as heretofore, there 
 is a willingness on the part of many Armenians that the 
 Bible should teach them. They sit down at the feet of 
 Christ to learn of Him, and are, I trust, becoming wise unto 
 salvation. I have never before seen so much tenderness of 
 feeling since I left America, unless perhaps at times in our 
 English congregation at Malta. It seems like the coming 
 over of a cloud, and the first fresh droppings of the rain after 
 a long-continued and most distressing drought. It is like the 
 coming back of the Holy Spirit to dwell with men on the 
 earth, and to fit them to become subjects of the spiritual reign 
 of Christ. 
 
 " But I was going to tell you of a conversation I had with 
 an Armenian, a friend of ours, who lives in one of the vil 
 lages on the beautiful Bosphorus, and who can scarcely be 
 less than fourscore years and ten. His limbs shake like 
 those of one afflicted with the palsy, and he cannot even take 
 his coffee without drawing his knees up near to his chin, and 
 
CITIZENSHIP IN HEAVEN. 183 
 
 grasping the cup between them with both hands. But, 
 strange as it may seem, he is always found working at his 
 trade, and his mind is vigorous and active. As he is sensible 
 that he cannot continue long in this world, his thoughts are 
 much directed to that world of which he is soon to be an 
 inhabitant ; and, whenever I visit him, he always has many 
 questions to ask about the momentous concerns of that 
 world, and he always asks them with a serious and tender 
 spirit. It is pleasant to talk with him, and tell him of the 
 fulness and freeness of salvation by Christ. In the last 
 interview I had with him, something was said of our con 
 versation, or, as it should be rendered, citizenship, being in 
 heaven. I told him that during the Greek revolution many 
 respectable families fled to Malta. They lived there several 
 years, but they did not become citizens of Malta. They did 
 not build houses there, nor make any arrangement for a per 
 manent residence there. They did not intermarry nor amalga 
 mate with the people there, but, on the contrary, they retained 
 their own customs and manners, and formed a class by them 
 selves. They were citizens of Greece. They were interested in 
 the affairs of Greece, and read every thing which was published 
 about the state of things there. They laid out their money 
 for houses and lands in Greece, and were making preparation 
 to remove thither with their whole families. They hailed as 
 a brother every one who was a friend to Greece, and they 
 had a time of rejoicing whenever they heard good news from 
 that country. In fact, they carried on a brisk correspond 
 ence and trade with Greece ; all their thoughts and desires 
 and aims and endeavors had some reference or other to 
 Greece ; they lived in Malta, but their citizenship was in 
 Greece ; arid they were known and acknowledged every 
 where as the citizens of Greece. Every one of them could 
 say, That is my country ; that is my home ; there my best 
 friends and kindred dwell. 
 
 " Just so should our citizenship be in heaven. Every 
 thing we do or say should have special reference to heaven. 
 And whenever we are at a loss to know what is meant by 
 our citizenship being in heaven, we should think of these 
 citizens of Greece. And oh, may our thoughts always dwell 
 in heaven with a thousand times more delight and interest 
 than theirs did in Greece ! " 
 
 The extracts from his journal are continued : 
 
184 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 "Wednesday, October 28. I was visited to-day by three 
 
 Armenian bishops. One of them was Bishop of , near 
 
 Aleppo ; the other two were from the party of the patriarch 
 here, one of them being his chief secretary. The conversa 
 tion turned on what was moral, and what merely ceremonial, 
 in the institutions of religion. They all agreed with me that 
 in Christianity the mode, the outward form, was comparatively 
 nothing, while the spirit was every thing. Every thing in 
 the institutions of Christ which pertained to the ceremonial 
 part was, I told them, left unprescribed, to be accommodated 
 to the customs of different countries, and the changed state 
 of society of different periods. In the Lord s Supper, for 
 instance, not a word was said at what hour it must be ob 
 served, whether morning, noon, or night ; in what way, 
 whether standing, sitting, or kneeling ; how often, whether 
 once a year, once a month, once a week, once a day, or sev 
 eral times a day ; in what place, whether in a large upper 
 room or on the lower floor. In fact, every thing ceremonial 
 about the institution was left altogether undefined. The 
 great thing required was to do it in remembrance of Christ. 
 
 " So of prayer. We are required to make known our 
 requests unto God; but we are not told whether we are 
 to do it standing, kneeling, or lying prostrate on the ground. 
 Every thing outward and ceremonial about it is entirely over 
 looked, as not worth a straw in comparison with the inward 
 and the spiritual frame of the worshipper. 
 
 " But how different from this are the requirements of the 
 Koran ! and how different every false religion in the world ! 
 In all false religions the mode, the form, is in general every 
 thing. Every ceremony is defined with as much minuteness 
 and accuracy as though, like a medical prescription, it had 
 some intrinsic efficacy in itself; and, instead of being re 
 garded as means designed merely to produce a moral effect, 
 was regarded as efficacious in proportion to the precise arid 
 punctilious exactness with which the external rite should be 
 performed. 
 
 " So in regard to the etiquette of the royal palace. The 
 forms of behavior are prescribed ; there must be a punctil 
 ious attention to exactness ; ceremony is every thing ; for 
 the Sultan looketh only on the outward appearance, and can 
 command nothing further. But God is a Spirit who looketh 
 on the heart, and the service He requireth is spiritual ; and 
 it may be observed in general that whenever this truth is 
 
WORK ADVANCING. 185 
 
 forgotten, and the moral effect of any institution of Christ is 
 lost sight of by men, the ceremonial part is in exact propor 
 tion magnified by them. 
 
 " I afterwards conversed with them on the importance of 
 their doing just what John the Baptist did, when he called 
 upon the people to repent of their sins and forsake them, 
 that they might be ready to welcome the spiritual reign of 
 Christ. They must do what Moses did, when he enjoined 
 upon the people to sanctify themselves and be ready, that the 
 Lord might come down and do wonders among them ; for it 
 was very evident to me that the darkness was fleeing and the 
 true light beginning to shine among them, and that God was 
 about to visit and bless them. 
 
 "November 14. Received a letter this morning from 
 the Bishop of Rhodosto, addressing me as the honorable 
 Father, the illustrious preacher of the Gospel, &c. He 
 begs me to overlook and forgive a misdemeanor in one of the 
 young Armenians in the high school (he had stolen books 
 from us), as he now appeared penitent, and the bishop would 
 himself be a guarantee for his good behavior in time to come, 
 if we would take him again into our service. Another 
 instance of the confidence and kind feelings of these high 
 dignitaries of the church towards us and our objects. 
 
 " November 30. The good work among the Armenians 
 has been steadily advancing from week to week, and it now 
 seems to be carrying bishops, bankers, every thing before it. 
 And what is still more glorious, the work of regeneration has 
 absolutely commenced, and is following right on after the 
 work of reformation. God s blessed word was the first in 
 order, and now it is God s blessed Spirit. We have seen 
 nothing like this, nothing to be compared with it, since we 
 left America, now almost thirteen years ago. 
 
 "December 9. At Hass-Keuy called on Der Kevork, 
 the learned priest of whose ordination, together with that of 
 fourteen others, I have made mention. The evidence he 
 gives of being truly a man after God s own heart is becom 
 ing more and more decisive. This priest has the charge of a 
 school consisting of three hundred and seventy -five boys, with 
 some half a dozen under-teachers. A class of twenty, the 
 finest boys in the school, were attending, under his more im 
 mediate direction, to the critical study of the New Testament. 
 After hearing them read, construe, and explain, I expressed 
 the great gratification I felt in seeing them have in their own. 
 
186 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 hands, read with their own eyes, and endeavor to understand 
 with their own judgments, the words of eternal life. I then 
 added that I had read the whole New Testament through 
 five or six times in Ancient Greek, several times in Turkish, 
 Armeno-Turkish, and Modern Greek, several times in Italian, 
 Lathi, and Arabic, and between fifty and sixty times in Eng 
 lish ; all this not carelessly, but with thought and reflection, 
 and not only with attention of the mind, but with a sincere 
 and prayerful desire of the heart to understand it, and that 
 the more I read it the better I liked it. It was truly a light 
 to our feet and a lamp to our path. It was my delight to 
 read of the Lord Jesus Christ, God s beloved Son ; to read 
 of His miracles, of His doctrines, of His love and power arid 
 tenderness and compassion. And when I was reading about 
 Him, how delightful to stop and think of Plim, trust in Him, 
 learn of Him, pray to Him, and love and praise and serve 
 Him ! How delightful to belong to His kingdom, to obey all 
 the laws of His empire, and to observe all His institutions ! 
 And to think that when we are removed from this dark and 
 distant and rebellious province of His domain, we shall go to 
 the capital city, where He lives arid reigns and shows the 
 glory which He had with the Father before the world was. 
 
 " April 5, 1836. Our helpers have been in jeopardy. One 
 of the boldest and strongest of them, who talked a great 
 deal, arid whose arguments no one could confute, was accused 
 by a priest of being an infidel, and was publicly denounced 
 ai the church. All Constantinople, in consequence, was in an 
 uproar ; the noise was prodigious, and the patriarch appointed 
 a commission consisting of two bishops, several priests, and 
 several of the principal laymen of that church, to examine 
 the accused person. We were all extremely anxious for the 
 result, as a blow struck at this one would be a blow for all 
 our helpers. But this special commission not only pronounced 
 him orthodox, but declared the priest who had accused him 
 of infidelity of being an infidel himself. One of the bishops 
 afterward patted him on the shoulder, and told him to be of 
 good courage, for he was not alone, but many others were 
 talking and still more were thinking just like him on these 
 subjects. But while the matter was under investigation, the 
 enemies were very busy in ascertaining the number of these 
 evangelical infidels, as they were called, and they had 
 already written down the names of eight hundred persons. 
 The Lord add to their number a thousand-fold." 
 
LETTER TO DR. PLUMER. 187 
 
 A letter to the Rev. William S. Plumer, D.D., then at 
 Richmond, Va., contains an interesting account of a confer 
 ence of missionaries at Smyrna, to which he was called in the 
 spring of 1836. The object of the conference was to look 
 over the past and see where mistakes had been made or de 
 ficiencies had occurred, and to inquire of one another, and 
 together of the Lord, what more could be done to give free 
 course to the Gospel and secure its influence in the hearts of 
 the people. The meeting was one of great religious enjoy 
 ment, and all present received a new impulse in the cause in 
 which they were engaged, and new encouragement to go for 
 ward. The letter is given entire : 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, April 4, 1836. 
 
 REV. AND DEAR SIR, I am indebted to you for several 
 letters,- the last bearing date "Washington City, Sept. 14, 
 1835," and though I cannot at present pay you so much as 
 even the interest, yet it may be some satisfaction to you to 
 know that I acknowledge the debt. Let me say, too, that 
 all your drafts in favor of those recommended to my hospi 
 tality have been duly honored at sight, nor do I anticipate 
 the necessity of ever protesting any such bills of yours, in 
 whose favor soever they may be drawn. 
 
 I returned a few days since from the meeting of the " Gen 
 eral Assembly " at Smyrna, and a most interesting session we 
 had. We were all of the same mind and the same judgment, 
 and the most perfect unanimity, of course, prevailed. Scarcely 
 a dissenting voice was heard on any subject. This was the 
 more remarkable, as we have occupied different and distant 
 stations, and were in general ignorant of each other s partic 
 ular views as to the best course to be pursued in our efforts 
 to regenerate these dead churches. Our meetings for busi 
 ness commenced usually at nine o clock in the morning. At 
 six o clock almost every morning I met the children of the 
 mission and other families, and endeavored to bring them all, 
 every one of them, into the kingdom of Christ. Almost every 
 evening we had social prayer-meetings, which were truly 
 precious. Much of the conversation was about Christ and 
 heaven. Whatever subject was introduced, it was almost 
 sure in the end to run into heaven. And frequently, when 
 the meeting was declared to be finished, we would all sit 
 
188 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 down, and go to talking again, till some one would say, 
 "Arise, let us go hence." 
 
 What gave peculiar interest to the occasion was, that four 
 of the oldest missionaries of the Board in these countries, who 
 have not all met before for many years, were present, viz., 
 the Rev. Messrs. King, Temple, Bird, and myself. Mr. Bird 
 was my fellow-student at the Theological Seminary, my 
 fellow-passenger from America, and my fellow-laborer for 
 several }^ears in Syria, but I had not seen him or his family 
 before for six years. Mr. King was also with us, both at 
 the Theological Seminary and in Syria ; but since either of us 
 had had an opportunity before of bowing the knee with him 
 at the throne of mercy, his fellow-traveller and companion 
 in labor, our beloved brother Fisk, had gone to bow with the 
 ten thousand times ten thousand round about the throne 
 above, near eleven years ago. Mr. Temple was my classmate 
 at the academy, at college, and at the Theological Seminary, 
 in all nine years, the last seven of which he was my room-mate. 
 We ate at the same table, and slept in the same bed, and 
 prayed in the same closet ; twice, also, we had been fellow- 
 laborers at Malta ; but five years had elapsed since our last 
 meeting. We had no expectation of all meeting together 
 again, till we should meet in another and very different part 
 of the empire of Christ, even the capital of His glorious king 
 dom. And as excepting the Rev. Mr. Lowndes, of Corfu, 
 who is of the London Missionary Society we four were 
 the oldest missionaries this side of India of any society what 
 ever, we could not but feel that the time for putting off this 
 tabernacle was in all probability, at least for some of us, 
 drawing nigh. You can easily imagine, then, that the season 
 throughout must have been one of most tender interest to us. 
 At the close of all, we united in celebrating the love of Christ 
 at His table, and then parted, hoping to see each other again 
 in that world where our hearts will rejoice, and our joy 
 no man can take from us. 
 
 I ought to add that, in addition to this renewing of old 
 acquaintances (among whom should be included the Rev. 
 Messrs. Arundel, Lewis, and Jetter, with Mr. Barker), I had 
 the happiness also of forming some new ones, among whom 
 I must not omit to mention Mr. and Mrs. Adger and Mr. 
 and Mrs. Houston, all of whom are from your section of the 
 country, and the two latter from your own State, and all of 
 whom are exceedingly dear to us. We had also with us, to 
 
A MISSIONARY S WIFE. 189 
 
 assist by his counsels and prayers during the whole session, 
 the Rev. Mr. Paxton, who must be known personally to many 
 of your good people in Richmond, and who appears to be 
 truly a man of God. Oh, I love to see the North give up, 
 and the South not keep back, in more senses than one. 
 
 Speaking of the South reminds me that I have recently read 
 the memoir of your good Dr. Rice. With his views on most 
 of the absorbing subjects of the day I must say I am de 
 lighted. Pie is always sober, practical, and not afraid to 
 follow the Bible, wherever it may lead him. This is what 
 I like. May the great Head of the church raise up many 
 such ! 
 
 But I must close. I do not know that I have any acquain 
 tances in your part of Virginia, unless Captain Skinner may 
 be in your vicinity, of whom we cherish a grateful remem 
 brance. But you can, if you please, " salute every saint in 
 Christ Jesus," and say that " we are members one of another." 
 
 The Lord bless you, my brother, and finally bring you and, 
 through your instrumentality, many with you to His eter 
 nal kingdom ! And thus also may He bring, 
 
 Yours most truly and affectionately, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 His views in regard to the qualifications of a missionary s 
 wife having been asked by the Board at home, he communi 
 cated them in full. Only one particular is here given, as 
 not inappropriate to the discussion of some points that 
 occupy public attention at the present day, and as having 
 universal application. 
 
 " The very highest qualifications which a married woman 
 can possess are those which fit her to discharge the duties 
 of a wife and a mother. 
 
 " The exceptions to this rule are so rare, that the Bible 
 takes no notice of them. On the contrary, it everywhere 
 teaches that her first duties belong to her own family. 
 Her place is in the centre of domestic cares ; and her atten 
 tion to public duties is always to be regulated by a due 
 regard to her domestic claims. Such is the rule ; and if 
 there be an exception to it, the wife of the missionary in 
 this part of the world is not likely to be the one. In these 
 countries, where so much more can be done by living than 
 
190 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 by preaching, a missionary family is, or ought to be, the very 
 nursery of heaven. His house is necessarily large, to ac 
 commodate translators, teachers, and inquirers. He has 
 apartments consecrated especially to prayer and praise, to 
 reading the word of God, and to preaching the glad tidings 
 of the kingdom. He is visited by all sorts of persons, from 
 all parts of the country, at all hours of the day. And ought 
 not his family to be a pattern of whatsoever things are lovely, 
 honest, and of good report ? Ought not his family to exhibit 
 all that comfort, and order, and neatness, and harmony, and 
 purity, and frugality, and punctuality, and wisdom, and piety, 
 and good sense, and well-formed habits, for which the domes 
 tic constitution is so happily designed ? In short, should not 
 his family be such that it may be referred to by the whole 
 community as a specimen of what a Christian and well- 
 regulated family ought to be ? But whether such a beautiful 
 example be exhibited in the family of the missionary, or not, 
 turns chiefly on the point whether she looketh well to the 
 ways of her household. Nor can she procure the assistance 
 of any one to divide with her the care and responsibility of 
 all this. With you the thing is easy ; with her, beyond the 
 bounds of possibility. Poetry and eloquence in America 
 may sing a rapturous song and tell a thrilling story about 
 her future labors, but she will find, after all, that her most 
 important duties are those which are too common to be 
 celebrated in song, and too humble to procure renown. 
 
 " And, besides, she comes to a country where the customs 
 are Oriental, where the sphere of woman has from time 
 immemorial been much more limited than with us in Amer 
 ica, and where she will get little credit to herself by going 
 out of what even the Bible itself seems to recognize as her 
 proper sphere. The people of the country are quick-sighted. 
 They are by no means unapt at quoting Scripture, whenever 
 they can make it answer their purpose. Arid they will not 
 be able to see how her zeal is according to knowledge, if she 
 neglect her own in providing for others. They will not be 
 able to see how she is fit to be trusted with the children of 
 others, if she does not appear to know how to manage her 
 own ; nor how she can be capable of teaching them their duty 
 to God, if she fail in teaching them how to conduct them 
 selves in the presence of their fellow-men. And you must 
 know that much more attention is usually paid to dress and 
 mariners here than in America." 
 
ORIENTAL CURIOSITIES. 191 
 
 To a lady in the United States, who had written to him 
 asking for Oriental curiosities, he wrote : 
 
 " Had I received your letter a few hours sooner, I could 
 and would have sent you a few curiosities from Jerusalem, 
 for I was then making up a parcel for various friends in Amer 
 ica. But now I have not so much as an olive leaf from the 
 Mount of Olives, nor a pebble from the Brook Kedron, nor 
 a wild-flower from the Garden of Gethsemane, nor a thistle 
 from the Plains of Bethlehem, nor a petrifaction, of which 
 there are some beautiful specimens, from Mount Carmel, 
 nor a branch from the stately cedars of Lebanon, nor a sin 
 gle bit of asphaltum from the Dead Sea. No ; the only 
 thing I now have from Palestine is a small stick which was 
 cut on the banks of the Jordan. And this, if you please, you 
 can have made into something which, without one atom of 
 superstition, you may keep, in order to help give a freshness 
 and reality to the history of all those interesting scenes which 
 took place on the banks of that sacred stream. Indeed, you 
 can, if you please, suppose that our blessed Lord Himself stood 
 by the parent stO3k when at His baptism He prayed, and a 
 dove came upon His head, and from the opening heavens a 
 voice broke forth in the hearing of the astonished multitude, 
 This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased. 
 
 " Indeed, my dear friend, no Biblical scholar or enlightened 
 Christian can visit Palestine without a feeling more deep and 
 vivid than before, that every word of the Bible is true. Not 
 only is the country the same, the mountains and valleys and 
 rocks, but the customs are the same ; and the allusions to 
 these which abound in the Scriptures have a beauty, a 
 force, and a pertinency which none but an Oriental is fully 
 capable of appreciating, and which, in some instances, none 
 but an Oriental can understand at all." 
 
 To one of the missionaries at Broosa he wrote in a time 
 Di peculiar trial and anxiety, occasioned by opposition to the 
 truth and to the missionary work : 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, July 4, 1836. 
 
 MY DEARLY BELOVED SISTER, I received yours of the 
 18th ult., and I do not wonder you have felt disconsolate. 
 But " hope thou in God, for thou shalt yet praise Him, who 
 is the help of thy countenance and thy God." 
 
 By the letter from Mr. Temple, which I sent for your 
 
192 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 perusal last week, and by the copies of a defence of the mis 
 sionaries, written by a Greek, which I sent you to-day, you 
 will learn how matters are going on in that quarter. 
 
 It calls, I think, for special thanksgiving to God that this 
 collision with the Greek ecclesiastics at Smyrna did not take 
 place at an earlier period of the mission there. The mis 
 sionaries have now done so much, and got such a foothold, 
 established so many schools, made so many acquaintances, 
 secured so many friends, conveyed a knowledge of the Gos 
 pel to so many minds, and are, moreover, now able to make 
 themselves heard so extensively through the public press, 
 that it is thought the priests will " prevail nothing," but will 
 themselves be evident losers by the controversy. 
 
 But at Broosa, on the other hand, you will, I fear, be mis 
 represented, condemned unheard, and your influence for the 
 present be curtailed. Not that you are to be blamed for the 
 course things have taken ; for I know of no missionaries of 
 the Board in whose discretion I have greater confidence than 
 in that of the missionaries at Broosa ; and you have certainly 
 succeeded in the good providence of God in parrying this 
 blow much longer than I expected you would. But 4 * it is 
 impossible (even after we have done our very best) but that 
 offences should come ; " and, when they do come, we must 
 look to God for light and direction, and endeavor to turn 
 them to the best account possible. We are not to take it for 
 granted that they will certainly promote the good cause ; for 
 they may hinder it. They call to fasting, humiliation, and 
 prayer ; and, at any rate, they may always, and should 
 always, be improved to our own growth in grace. I have 
 been led to think they are sometimes designed especially for 
 our own good, are sent on purpose to make us more hum 
 ble and more heavenly minded, and to quicken us in our 
 way to heaven. And though it is exceedingly humiliating to 
 think that the people must remain still longer in ignorance, 
 and die in their sins, in order that the missionary may " not 
 perish, but have eternal life," yet these views I expressed to 
 my brethren in Smyrna at the general meeting last spring ; 
 for I saw evidence that they had all been benefited by the 
 various trials and afflictions through which they had been 
 called to pass, each one tried in the very point where his 
 character needed most refining. 
 
 But whoever may be the instruments, or whatever may be 
 the particular design of Providence, they may, as I said 
 
STRIKING COINCIDENCES. 193 
 
 before, always be improved to our own good, frequently 
 also to the benefit of some others, while sometimes they 
 are manifestly overruled, as well as intended, for the good of 
 the cause. One thing is certain, viz., that the great Head 
 of the church has no less authority and control in the king 
 dom of providence than He has in the kingdom of grace, 
 and that our trials are no less the appointments of His wis 
 dom than our salvation is the fruit of His love. In each case 
 it is He Himself, acting in His own official character as Kiiig 
 in Zion. The hand that weighs and portions out to us the 
 former is the same kind hand that dispenses so freely the 
 blessings of the latter. And, however bitter the cup we have 
 to drink, we are sure it contains nothing unnecessary or 
 unkind ; and we should take it from His hand with as much 
 meekness as we accept of eternal life with thankfulness. 
 
 In fine, our disappointments and trials are not to he re 
 garded as a chapter of accidents, but they are to be looked 
 011, and looked for, as dispensations which are suited to our 
 particular state, and by which God will either mend us or 
 ruin us. 
 
 Be assured you have the prayers and sympathy of us all ; 
 and, as I have had more of such experience, perhaps I may 
 say, especially of your friend and brother, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 He records in his journal, under date of Oct. 1, 1836, some 
 striking coincidences : 
 
 " It is a very remarkable circumstance that, my brother 
 Joel, in Ohio, and myself, in Constantinople, both of us, on 
 the 10th of May, 1835, the very day of our sister Lydia s 
 death in New York, preached from this text, * There re- 
 maineth therefore a rest to the people of God, both of us 
 thinking and preaching and praying about heaven at the very 
 time of our sister s entrance there, as our hope and trust is. 
 
 " It is very remarkable, too, that of our disjointed family 
 three should be ministers of the Gospel, in three different 
 countries ; and that all the rest, with all those connected with 
 them in marriage, should be members of the church of Christ. 
 * Bless the Lord, my soul, and forget not all His benefits. " 
 
 With all his calmness and self-possession, there were times 
 when he became excited with earnest desires for the success 
 9 M 
 
194 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 of his work, and the triumph of the truth. This desire only 
 became more intense as he saw the day approaching. To a 
 missionary at another station he wrote, under date of Jan. 
 14, 1837: 
 
 " Light is kindling up here and there. Truth is prevail 
 ing. Priests arid people, in some cases, sit up all night to 
 talk about the glorious Gospel. I am sometimes quite fever 
 ish with excitement. I want to jump ; I want to fly ; I want 
 a thousand tongues to proclaim the unsearchable riches of 
 Christ. We are unable to do the ten thousandth part we 
 want to do. We do little more than stand and see the salva 
 tion of God." 
 
 To the Rev. Mr. Houston, who was considering the ques 
 tion of duty in regard to remaining at the island of Scio, 
 or seeking a more promising field of labor on the mainland 
 in Greece, he wrote, Feb. 4, 1837 : 
 
 "Mr DEAR BROTHER, It is my decided opinion, and 
 it is the opinion also of some of my brethren here (I have 
 not had time to consult them all), that you would be justi 
 fied, should you enter into a ship, and pass over to the other 
 side, though not to your own city. And even your very 
 departure might be a greater blessing to the people of Scio 
 than your presence has been. They might blame them 
 selves, and blame one another, and deeply regret the 
 privileges they had lost ; and thus be prepared better to 
 appreciate and improve those they might enjoy in time 
 to come. But, in shaking off the dust of your feet, be 
 careful to do it in the most Christian manner possible. It 
 should be a very solemn season, a season of great tender 
 ness and prayerfulness. In taking your final leave of 
 your neighbors and acquaintances, you should endeavor 
 to give them the decided impression that you love all the 
 people of the island, and feel most kindly towards them; 
 that you had no object in coming but to do them good ; 
 that you leave them, having great sorrow in your heart, 
 but that you go for the sake of carrying the blessings they 
 undervalue to others who call for them, and will gladly 
 avail themselves of them. And when you have gone over 
 Greece, and have no more place in those parts, come to 
 Constantinople. We need a helper exceedingly, arid have 
 recently written for one expressly for the Greeks here." 
 
MISREPRESENTATION. 195 
 
 The extracts from his journal are continued : 
 
 " March 5, 1837. Some time last week one of the hermits 
 put up a paper on the door of the Greek church in Pera, 
 calling upon all the people to rise and utterly exterminate 
 the corrupter of their youth and the destroyer of their 
 religion. One of the principal citizens, passing by, saw it, 
 and informed the bishop, in order that it might be immedi 
 ately taken down ; for, said he, should it come to the ears 
 of the Sultan, as no individual is specified, he will very 
 naturally think himself intended. But, though the paper 
 was forthwith removed, yet it produced so much sensation 
 that many protected Greeks went to church on Sunday, 
 prepared, in case priest E. should denounce any individual 
 as a heretic, to drag the preacher from the pulpit, and turn 
 him into the street. The Sublime Porte also subsequently 
 took cognizance of the paper, interpreting it, of course, in 
 the very natural way suggested above ; and the Greek 
 patriarch found it very difficult to give a satisfactory account 
 of the business. Some of the Greeks were for accusing 
 our own quiet selves as the authors of the paper, but no one 
 dared to do it openly and formally. 
 
 " March 17. Met in the street an Armenian teacher, 
 who occasionally visited us last summer, and who had so 
 much to say against superfluous worship. He asked whether 
 our high school had commenced since the plague. I told 
 him that our school no longer existed, but that there would 
 be another and better one at Hass Keuy. He expressed 
 surprise, and asked me to explain myself. As he appeared 
 to be perfectly ignorant of all that had transpired, I began 
 by saying, You are doubtless aware that the chief men 
 of the nation became a little alarmed about our high school, 
 not knowing what might grow out of it, and therefore 
 
 " Aman ! Aman ! (Alas ! Alas !) he interrupted, I under 
 stand it all. Aman ! Aman ! 
 
 " * But stop a moment, said I, and you will see that it is 
 all ordered right, and has turned out well. You do not 
 underst 
 
 " * Aman ! Aman ! he again interrupted. I understand 
 it all ; my worst fears are realized. Aman ! Aman ! 
 
 And thus he left me, crying, as long as I could hear him, 
 f Aman ! Aman ! which, for aught I know, he is repeating 
 to this day. 
 
196 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH -EMPIRE. 
 
 "April 4. Being in the city to-day, a beggar, sitting by 
 the wayside, asked charity for the sake of the mediation of 
 Christ. I do not recollect of ever hearing a beggar use this 
 plea before. If Christians, they generally ask for the sake 
 of the Virgin, or some of the saints. In the present instance 
 the poor man s plea was not in vain ; for I stopped at once, 
 and gave him something, and I resolved to give something, 
 if in my power, to every beggar who asked in the name of 
 Christ, recollecting that blessed promise of His, that * what 
 soever we ask in His name, it shall be given us. And if His 
 name had influence with me, how much more influence does 
 it have in heaven ! I treat it with some respect, but in 
 heaven it is regarded and treated according to its infinite 
 worthiness. 
 
 "May 20. I was visited to-day by a lady of the papal 
 Armenian Church, who wished to change her religion and 
 become Protestant. She could read, and appeared intelli 
 gent ; had heard much of our dwelling in love, without ever 
 quarrelling and fighting with one another, and many other 
 wonderful things ; and she begged to be admitted to our 
 communion, and unite all her interests, temporal as well as 
 spiritual, with ours. After assuring her that our kingdom 
 was not of this world, and that we were building up no 
 church here, nor forming any ecclesiastical organization 
 whatever, I entered into conversation with her at once on 
 the great and fundamental doctrines of the Gospel, on our 
 being justified by faith ; our being united to Christ ; His 
 dwelling in us ; manifesting Himself unto us as He does not 
 unto the world ; drawing oar hearts away from earthly vani 
 ties ; and enabling us to live in His kingdom, and to eat 
 bread in His kingdom, even though all around us belong to 
 the kingdom of darkness and the kingdom of sin. There 
 was something suspicious about the woman ; but whatever 
 was her motive in coming, she heard many things which 
 seemed to surprise and impress her, and which may be the 
 means, under the Holy Spirit, of bringing her to Christ and 
 heaven." 
 
 To the Corresponding Secretary at Boston he wrote, May 
 9, 1837 :- 
 
 " The sweet influences of heaven still descend upon us, 
 gently, indeed, but constantly, and, as for the last four years, 
 
VISIT TO BROOSA. 197 
 
 uninterruptedly ; and this, perhaps, is better than a heavy 
 shower of short duration to soften the dry and parched earth, 
 which has been baked for centuries. Several Roman Catho 
 lics have become hopefully converted ; but, strange to tell, 
 we hear not a word of opposition from any quarter. Every 
 thing betokens a great revival of pure and undefiled religion 
 in this mighty city; and we bespeak the prayers of the 
 churches, both for ourselves and the people. Let it be 
 known, too, that more apparently can be done now by prayer 
 than in any other way. Whoever prays most helps most. 
 What a privilege to the widow and the orphan ! " 
 
 In the month of June, 1837, he made a visit to the mis 
 sion families at Broosa, of which he gave an account in a 
 letter to Oliver Powers, Esq., father of one of the mission 
 aries : 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, June 20, 1837. 
 
 MY VERY DEAR SIR, I have just made a visit in person 
 to Broosa, and am happy now to make another by letter to 
 Phillipston, and acknowledge your kind favor, written on 
 the fifty-fifth anniversary of your birth, and received one 
 year ago to-day. It was only yesterday I returned from one 
 of the most interesting visits I ever enjoyed, having spent a 
 whole week with the beloved families at Broosa, and feeling 
 all the time as though I were on the Mount of Transfigura 
 tion. We talked and sung and prayed together. We 
 walked out and rode out and visited together. We sat 
 together in heavenly places in Christ, and ate and drank 
 together at the table of our Lord. And 
 
 " What peaceful hours we then enjoyed ! 
 How sweet their mem ry still ! " 
 
 Both of those dear families, I am happy to assure you, ap 
 pear really to be living a heavenly life upon earth. They 
 love one another, and dwell in God, and God in them. Their 
 homes are still, clean, quiet, peaceful, pleasant, and happy ; 
 where the blessed Saviour loves to dwell, and where, I trust, 
 He will always dwell, till He takes them up to dwell always 
 with Him. They pray a great deal for one another, for 
 their dear friends in America, and especially for the poor, 
 perishing people around them ; and they are exerting all 
 about them an influence as gentle, yet refreshing, as the dews 
 
198 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 of heaven. They have erected the standard of the cross at 
 the foot of Mount Olympus, which is seen afar off ; and, 
 though the wicked have clapped their hands in derision, yet 
 I do verily believe it will never be taken down. No ; thou 
 sands and tens of thousands shall yet flock around it, and 
 enjoy the happiness of Messiah s reign. 
 
 I spent the first night in one family, and the second in the 
 other, and so on during my whole stay, and we were all 
 together every day excepting one. They gave me apple-pies 
 made from American apples ; pumpkin-pies made of Ameri 
 can pumpkin ; bread spread over with American butter ; 
 cakes fried in American lard ; boiled corn with molasses, 
 after the American fashion ; together with American cheese, 
 American currants, and American spruce-beer, all " sancti 
 fied by the word of God and prayer ; " and we felt that we 
 were indeed " eating bread in the kingdom of God." 
 
 For the dried-apple sent me by your beloved daughter, 
 from the old farm in Templeton, will you return her my 
 warmest thanks ? I brought it with me on my return from 
 Broosa, and wish to assure her that it was very acceptable. 
 
 Will you remember me also to your new minister ? I 
 once saw him, though he may not recollect me. May he 
 have an unction from the Holy One, and his labors be greatly 
 blessed ! 
 
 I almost forgot to say that while at Broosa I rode out to 
 see the spot where your beloved children will probably find 
 their last resting-place. It is very retired and romantic, 
 away from the noise of men ; and a sweeter spot one need 
 not desire to lie in till the bright morning of the resur 
 rection. 
 
 Mrs. Goodell unites in Christian love to all your dear 
 family. Will you remember us and our six little ones in 
 your prayers ? 
 
 Yours truly and affectionately, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 In a communication to the Board, he related some of the 
 incidents of his journey, which are inserted as showing the 
 condition of the interior and the character of the govern 
 ment : 
 
 "Constantinople, July 25, 1837. I left this for Broosa 
 on the 7th of June, and returned on the 19th. Broosa is 
 
JOURNEY HOMEWARD. 199 
 
 about twenty miles from Mondania, which is a seaport town, 
 situated on the southern shore of the Marmora ; and, as the 
 Sea of Marmora is here, including the gulf, full sixty miles 
 across, Broosa cannot be less than eighty miles from Con 
 stantinople. I left home at five o clock in the evening in an 
 open boat, and arrived at Broosa on horseback before the 
 middle of the following day. 
 
 " The return from Broosa to Constantinople is often a 
 more serious matter ; for, as the north are the prevailing 
 winds, it is necessary in such cases to row all the way back ; 
 and, should the wind be strong, a detention at Mondania, or 
 at some place (perhaps an uninhabited one) on the way, may 
 be the consequence. This has happened to myself more than 
 once ; and it requires all the patience one can command to 
 keep himself quiet in a place where he can do nothing, enjoy 
 nothing, and perchance find nothing to eat. 
 
 " On the present occasion I was detained from a cause of 
 a still more serious nature. An order had just come from 
 Constantinople to Mondania for a hundred Greeks ; and, as 
 it appeared they were designed for the Sultan s navy, they 
 were particularly sought for from among the boatmen. As 
 might be expected, therefore, the boatmen fled in every 
 direction, and, as they were all Greeks, not a boat could, of 
 course, be found. I went to the governor ; but he only 
 exhorted me to patience. The plague was raging in the 
 place, and every hour seemed to me as long as a day. The 
 miserable coffee-shop where I was staying, and where nothing 
 save thick, muddy coffee could be obtained, was filled day 
 and night with filthy, lounging Turks. The impressment of 
 young Greeks was going on, and the mothers and sisters 
 were assembled before the governor s house, weeping and 
 lamenting the fate of their sons and brothers. As I passed 
 by repeatedly, I said unto them, Weep not ; but my sym 
 pathy was impotent. Oh, how unlike His who could dry 
 the mourner s tear ! 
 
 " At length, on the third day, the governor, not being able 
 to seize any more, put them all, forty in number, into a small 
 craft of the country to send them to Constantinople. There 
 were, besides, two criminals, who had been taken up for coun 
 terfeit ing money, and who were expecting nothing less than 
 the gallows. Several Armenians and Turks, similarly situ 
 ated with myself, also took passage. And, not knowing when 
 there might be another opportunity for leaving the place, I 
 
200 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 thought best to take passage with them, although I feared, 
 on the one hand, that the plague might break out among us, 
 and, on the other, that the prisoners might mutiny, kill the 
 guard, take possession of the boat, and carry me I knew not 
 whither. We were in all sixty souls, crowded close together. 
 But I secured a place for myself in the aftermost part by the 
 tiller, where, although I had not sufficient room to stretch 
 myself, I was in some measure isolated. 
 
 " I was on board when those who had been impressed 
 were brought from the prison. They were pinioned and 
 chained two together. Their mothers and other female 
 relatives rushed to the water s edge to give them the last 
 embrace. Their cries rent the air. One mother fainted 
 away ; another tore the flesh with her teeth from off her 
 own arm ; another threw herself into the sea, and was pulled 
 out by the soldiers. Some of the prisoners, too, sobbed and 
 wept like children, and some danced and sung, while the 
 tears were still streaming down their cheeks. As I sat there, 
 I literally i groaned in the spirit and was troubled. I was 
 * pained at my very heart. I tried to speak some word of 
 comfort, but my voice faltered, and I wept freely. At last 
 I was able to say to the young men, Fear not. Put your 
 trust in God. Commit all your ways to Him. Cast all 
 your cares upon Him. In all the kingdoms of this world 
 there is more or less of oppression and wrong and suffering ; 
 but in the kingdom of Christ there is none. Let us all 
 belong to His blessed kingdom, and we shall be happy for 
 ever. 
 
 " We left Mondania about the middle of the day on Satur 
 day, and within three hours all the fresh water on board 
 was consumed. As we were then tacking to double the 
 Cape of Boor-Boornoo, the captain ran ashore with the boat 
 to take in more ; but by the next morning this also was 
 spent, together with all the bread. All that day we were 
 without water, and the poor men had nothing but olives to 
 eat, and I myself but little more. 
 
 " Early on Monday morning we reached Constantinople, 
 and preparations were immediately made for presenting the 
 young men before the Capudan Pasha. Whether they were 
 to be employed in the Sultan s service for life ; whether they 
 were to receive any adequate pay ; whether they would ever 
 be permitted to visit their friends ; whether they would be 
 tempted by hard treatment, or by kind offers, to become 
 
MISERABLE PEOPLE. 201 
 
 Mussulmans, were questions which none present could 
 answer. One of them was recently married ; one was 
 betrothed ; one was the son of a priest ; and one was the 
 only son of his mother, and she a widow. Oh, what misery 
 has sin brought into this world ! Oh, this ill-fated country ! 
 When * one woe is past, behold another woe cometh quickly/ 
 God is desolating them with judgments, which follow each 
 other in quick succession. But they repent not ; they turn 
 not from their evil ways ; there is scarcely one that under- 
 standeth, or that asketh the cause of their sufferings ; they 
 go on still in their trespasses. This is the general charac 
 ter of the present generation. And the high probability is, 
 that they will never see the good land, but that the greater 
 part of them will be swept off by the desolating judgments 
 of heaven ; and that it will remain for their children to live 
 in the new heavens and new earth, wherein dwelleth right- 
 
202 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 R a long period that terrible scourge of the East, the 
 plague, seemed to have its home at Constantinople. 
 Like nearly every other destructive pestilence that has swept 
 over any considerable portion of the earth, it had its origin 
 in Central Asia, from whence it began its westward march 
 about the middle of the fourteenth century. Under the 
 name of the " black death," it passed over into Europe, and 
 became, as it were, domesticated on the shores of the Eastern 
 Mediterranean. True to their belief in fatalism, the Moham 
 medans allowed it to come and go, without lifting a finger to 
 prevent it. " What Allah wills must be," was one of the 
 prominent articles of their creed. The Turkish government, 
 until within the last few years, steadily refused to establish 
 any sort of quarantine ; and when the plague appeared, no 
 effective measures were taken to prevent its spread. The 
 consequence was, that it seldom prevailed anywhere on the 
 Mediterranean without coming to Constantinople, and some 
 times it remained for years. 
 
 The Greeks, Armenians, Jews, &c., of Constantinople 
 were far from regarding it with the stoical indifference of 
 the Mohammedans. The disease was considered in the 
 highest degree contagious, and its horrors were often aggra 
 vated by the terror and dread of each other, that seized upon 
 these people whenever it made its appearance. If a person 
 were attacked with the disease, neighbors and friends would 
 remove to a distance, and not unfrequently he would be left 
 to die unattended. When a death occurred, public porters, 
 who were secluded from the rest of the community, came 
 
THE PLAGUE. 203 
 
 and took up the body, and cast it, uncoffined and unattended, 
 into a common pit. 
 
 As a consequence, during the greatest prevalence of the 
 disease all missionary work among the people was sus 
 pended, the schools were closed to prevent its spread, and 
 all ordinary intercourse was broken off. Even the mission 
 aries established a rigid quarantine among themselves. 
 None but the heads of the families were allowed to go into 
 the street, lest in some unguarded way the infection should 
 be brought into their homes. Each house had its closet or 
 box in the yard for fumigating every one that entered. 
 Not a parcel of any kind was handled until it had been 
 thoroughly smoked. Letters were received from the hands 
 of the courier with a pair of tongs, and disinfected in the 
 fumes of sulphur, or by some other process, before it was 
 considered safe to open them. At such times, to the mis 
 sionaries and their families, there seemed but a step between 
 them and death. Mr. Goodell once said, " When the plague 
 is very bad, we always read the ninety-first Psalm." In his 
 annual letter to his friend, Judge Cooke, in January, 1837, 
 he gave the following account of the pestilence : 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, Jan. 6, 1837. 
 
 MY DEAR SIR, It is now near, or quite, six months 
 since the plague passed beyond its ordinary limits, and full 
 three months since it became truly frightful ; nor have its 
 ravages yet entirely ceased, though I am thankful to say 
 that it has received a check. Could you look in upon us 
 at such times, you would see our schools suspended, our 
 meetings broken up, our intercourse with the people cut off, 
 our plans of usefulness interrupted, our domestics confined 
 closely to the house, and every being and every thing 
 admitted within doors either fumigated or made to pass 
 thiough fire or water. You would see us in want of clothes, 
 but not daring to purchase them ; our families requiring air 
 and exercise, but unable to go abroad for the purpose, except 
 at particular times and under certain restrictions ; our chil 
 dren destitute of shoes, and obliged to wait till we can send 
 to Russia and get a whole box of them, having to pay some- 
 
204 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 thing extraordinary, if not exorbitant, at the custom-house 
 in order to save the box from being opened and its contents 
 exposed to contagion. You would see one of the family 
 taken ill, perhaps from a mere cold, and immediately sepa 
 rated from all the others, no one feeling it safe to come in 
 actual .Contact, till it can be ascertained that it is not the 
 plague. You would see those of us who have to go abroad 
 put on cloaks, made of oil-cloth, which are said to be plague- 
 proof, and which make us look more like walking in the 
 midst of death than in the midst of life. But withal you 
 would see us generally cheerful and happy, attending to our 
 translations, having our own little precious meetings together, 
 and sometimes feeling that we were probably within a day 
 or two of heaven. 
 
 The number of victims cannot be ascertained with any 
 degree of certainty. For a considerable time the number 
 reported averaged from six to ten thousand a week. Some 
 say one-fifth of all Constantinople has perished. This, no 
 doubt, is an exaggeration ; but it is agreed on all hands that 
 there has been no such plague here before, since the memo 
 rable one of 1812. I have never before seen the streets so 
 deserted and the places of public concourse so thinned. 
 Thousands of faces I used to see, I now see no more. In 
 one rich and influential family twenty-one individuals were 
 swept away in a few days, the father " only having escaped 
 alone to tell" the melancholy story. Oh, how many tens of 
 thousands have been hurried away from the land of the liv 
 ing ! Oh, what a world that other world must be ! But, 
 blessed be God, among all these multitudes I am happy to 
 report one individual who, it is believed, was a Christian. 
 This was Frans Miiller, a young German, who was a con 
 stant attendant on Mr. Schaumer s German service. He is 
 the only one we love to call to mind, the only one we think 
 of with satisfaction, as being a follower and disciple of Christ, 
 and as belonging to His everlasting kingdom. And I have 
 therefore given you his name above, for " the righteous shall 
 be in everlasting remembrance." 
 
 The plague has come nigher to us this time than it ever 
 came before. Several of our acquaintances some with 
 whom we had but a day or two before had money transac 
 tions ; some who had been in the habit of visiting us, and 
 with whom we had conversed on the great subjects of eter 
 nity are gone to render up their account to God. Had I 
 
PLAGUE PREVAILING. 205 
 
 known that they would have been summoned away so soon, 
 I should have besought them with more tenderness and ear 
 nestness to be reconciled to God. 
 
 Most distressing cases of suffering have come to our 
 knowledge ; but I have not time for particulars. Let it 
 suffice to mention one poor German woman, who, on being 
 seized with the plague, was cast out into the open street. 
 She begged here, and begged there, but no one would receive 
 her. She staggered out to the burying-ground, and lay down 
 between two graves, where she continued two days and a 
 night. At length a Mussulman passed by, " and when he saw 
 her, he had compassion on her, and went " and took her to a 
 hospital, and demanded admittance for her. And the woman 
 lived ; and she is now in one of our families, receiving Chris 
 tian instruction. 
 
 I have introduced this subject, my dear sir, in order to 
 bespeak your prayers, and the prayers of your church, that 
 God would be pleased to restrain the vials of His wrath, and 
 instead thereof to open the windows of heaven and pour out 
 upon us blessings like a flood. You see how our labors are 
 interrupted by these direful judgments. And as to the peo 
 ple, " why should they be stricken any more ? They will 
 revolt more and more." Their hearts appear to be hardened, 
 and not softened ; and their insensibility has become like that 
 of the brutes which perish. It is not common for the Turks 
 generally to ask, or speak, or even think, of plague and death. 
 I have seen them pass by or step over the dead body of a 
 man, as they would pass by or step over the dead body of 
 any brute animal. It is like the unconcern of the blind, or 
 rather the insensibility of the dead. But let the still, small 
 voice of Christian instruction and the whispers of the Holy 
 Spirit be only heard, and men s hearts are softened, melted, 
 changed ; and " there is joy in the presence of the angels of 
 God." 
 
 Mrs. Goodell unites in Christian salutations to all your 
 dear family. 
 
 Yours affectionately, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 In the summer of 1837, the plague prevailed in its most 
 virulent form ; and this time the mission was not spared. Mr. 
 Goodell remained with his family at Pera, directly onposite 
 the city, but the other mission families removed to the dis- 
 
206 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 tant suburbs. Mr. Dwight was at San Stephano, on the Sea 
 of Marmora, about ten miles from the capital, a place often 
 selected for temporary residence during the visitation of the 
 pestilence, on account of its remarkably healthy location. 
 Commodore Porter had made it his permanent residence, 
 and the seat of the embassy, for this reason. While they 
 were dying by the thousand daily at the capital, even this 
 chosen spot was not now to be exempt. One of Mr. Dwight s 
 children was seized with the plague, and died within forty- 
 eight hours. Mrs. Dwight was attacked at the same time, 
 and, after lingering several days, died on the 8th of July, in 
 complete separation from all Christian friends, excepting her 
 husband. Of the sad scenes attending her death and burial 
 Mr. Goodell wrote to his brother Temple, then at Smyrna : 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, July 2, 1837. 
 
 MY DEAR BROTHER TEMPLE, I hardly know where 
 or how to begin. You know we have a precious concert for 
 the children. Last Thursday was the day for little Johnny, 
 and last Thursday was little Johnny s last day. He lived 
 till, we may suppose, the last prayers were offered for him by 
 any of those here or at Broosa who observe the concert, 
 and then "he was not, for God took him." He died of 
 the plague about half-past ten on Thursday evening, after 
 forty-eight hours illness. Our dear sister, Mrs. Dwight, then 
 lay at death s door of the same terrible disease ; and thirteen 
 others in the family all exposed, besides two of our German 
 missionary brethren, who had gone down on a visit to San 
 Stephano. On Friday, Mr. and Mrs. Schauffler, with Mr. 
 Dwight s babe and its nurse, left and came to Mr. Dwight s 
 house in Pera ; and all the domestics, except a pious German 
 and his wife, went into a tent at San Stephano with Mr. 
 Dwight s two eldest children. This German and his wife 
 (the latter was the one who had the plague last autumn) 
 stopped with Mr. Dwight, the former to cook, &c., and the 
 latter to assist in taking care of Mrs. Dwight. Brother 
 Dwight, with this German, carried the body to the grave, and 
 buried it alone ; and the German said he never heard such a 
 prayer before in all his life, though he did not understand a 
 word of it, as it was in English, and was poured only into 
 
IN THE MIDST OF DEATH. 207 
 
 the ears of his heavenly Father. It is a great grief to us 
 that we cannot be with him in this extremity ; but his G od 
 f orsaketh him not. Christ is nigh ; heaven is nigh ; and the 
 peace of heaven is actually there. 
 
 Our dear sister. We are waiting with impatience the 
 return of the courier but we suppose we have also offered 
 our last prayers for her, and that she is now free from all 
 the imperfections of mortality. In addition to the exposure 
 of all the others, my own family are also compromised, as I 
 received several letters from brother Dvvight without fumi 
 gating them, not having any suspicion at first of its being the 
 plague. The Farmans were also down on a visit to San 
 Stephano after Mrs. Dwight and John were attacked. So 
 there is not a missionary here, not even the travellers, who 
 may not be considered as compromised fully. How many of 
 us, or who of us, may be alive after another week no man 
 can tell ! But you will lift up your heart in prayer to God 
 for the remnant that may be left. 
 
 Your Brother, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 Some extracts from his journal, written during the preva 
 lence of the disease, show that he was walking in the midst 
 of death : 
 
 " May 20, 1837. Heard to-day of the death of an interest 
 ing young man, Tchelebi Diamond, from Broosa. He was 
 a friend of our missionary brethren and sisters there. They 
 had conversed with him, read the Scriptures with him, prayed 
 with him, wept over him, and sometimes thought him not far 
 from the kingdom of God. He brought from Broosa a par 
 cel arid a letter for me, which, on his arrival here, he sent to 
 me, with the message that he was too ill to call himself. The 
 next day he died. It was the plague. As I took the parcel 
 and the letter without fumigating them, I was of course com 
 promised. Indeed, in one way and another we are often 
 much exposed. This is the second with me within a few 
 days, to say nothing of the thousand exposures which never 
 come to our knowledge. Thus by an unseen hand we are 
 preserved from dangers seen and unseen. Some risks seem 
 unavo r dable, if we would not shut ourselves up entirely. Our 
 Greek girls school is now stopped on account of the whole 
 school having been most fully compromised by a case of 
 
208 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 plague in the adjoining house, where several of the girls of 
 the school were lodging. 
 
 "July 21. I read the burial-service at the grave of the 
 only son of Sir P. Malcolm, who died of the plague at Mr. 
 Cartwright s, the English consul-general. He was on his 
 way from India to England, and arrived sick from Trebizond 
 on the 16th inst. Mr. Cartwright s house adjoins my own, 
 and the unfortunate gentleman occupied a room which cor- 
 i:3rs on our own bedchamber. We have placed chlorine in 
 all the rooms that were particularly exposed ; but we are 
 certainly in deaths oft/ and are made to feel that, except 
 the Lord keep the city, the watchman waketh but in vain. 
 Most of the English merchants have been compromised in this 
 instance, as well as the physicians, for the disease was not at 
 first suspected to be plague. I myself received letters which 
 he brought, without fumigating them, although I fumigate in 
 almost every instance. And it is very remarkable that in 
 those instances in which I have neglected to take this pre 
 caution, I have been exposed in a very unusual degree. 
 Truly there is but a step between us and death." 
 
 In writing to his friend, Judge Cooke, at the beginning of 
 the following year, he took up the record of the pestilence 
 just where he had left it, giving further accounts of the perils 
 through which he and his family had passed in the inter 
 vening year. 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, Jan. 1, 1838. 
 
 MY DEAR SIR, And the plague did not stop there, 1 
 mean where I left it last year. No ; it came on still nigher to us. 
 It entered some of our own families. And not only were all the 
 fifteen souls of those two families within the walls of that one 
 house compromised, but my own family was compromised 
 most fully, for we were daily receiving letters from them, 
 without taking the usual precautions. And not ourselves 
 only, but Mr. Farman, the English missionary here, and his 
 whole family, were also exposed, and likewise three German 
 missionaries, one with a wife arid two children, who were all 
 passing through the place at the time, and two of whom, as 
 well as the family of Mr. Farman, visited at Mr. Dwight s, 
 some of them spending the night there, after the pestilence 
 had already seized upon his two victims. 
 
 Thus every missionary, and every missionary family, of 
 
LOOKING HEAVENWARD. 209 
 
 whatever society, as well those that were only tarrying in 
 the place as it were for the night as those stationed here, 
 were all exposed to the contagion in a very unusual manner 
 and to a very unusual degree. It was truly marvellous. 
 God seemed to be saying to us that He could dispense with 
 all of us entirely, and carry on His work without us. We all 
 kept quarantine, not only .family with family, but, as much 
 as possible, individual with individual. We felt that we 
 might be living our last days on earth. When we walked 
 abroad, and looked upon the beautiful sky, and upon the 
 beautiful scenery around Constantinople, we felt that we 
 might be walking the streets and beholding the beautiful 
 prospects of this world for the last time. And, though they 
 never appeared more beautiful than now, yet I believe most 
 of us could say, " Farewell, all ye beautiful prospects ! There 
 are infinitely more beautiful ones in the bright world above ! " 
 Whomever we met in the streets, we felt kindly towards him, 
 and prayed for him. And in the family, oh, how kind were 
 our looks, and how tender were our tones, and how sweet 
 were our words, and how fervent were our prayers ! In 
 fine, we tried to live together, as we hoped to live together 
 for ever in heaven. And it was no bad way of living, I 
 assure you. No ; there was no sadness, no melancholy, no 
 unhappiness whatever in this way of living. Would that we 
 could always live so ! Yea, and a thousand times better ! 
 
 The sequel you know. I therefore only add, to those 
 that died we believe it was gain, infinite gain ! While 
 those that survived lost nothing, nothing ! On the contrary, 
 they received a thousand-fold. I do not think Mr. Dwight 
 ever had so much real enjoyment before in his whole life, 
 put it all together, as he has had within a few months. His 
 peace is like a river. His feet are on a rock, or rather 
 The Rock. And his head is far above all the storms and 
 tempests of this temporary scene. Oh, what a Saviour is 
 this of ours ! Oh, what a glorious Gospel is this of our Lord 
 and Saviour Jesus Christ! 
 
 " His worth, if all the nations knew, 
 Sure the whole world would love him too." 
 
 Is not this my fifteenth letter to Catskill ? Shall you, my 
 dear sir, live to receive fifteen more ? or shall I live to write 
 them ? Neither the one nor the other is at all probable. But 
 no matter, I trust we shall have eternal life, through Jesus 
 
210 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 Christ our Lord. And instead of saying to you, as all my 
 neighbors are saying to me on this new year, " Many happy 
 returns to you," I would say, " May you live for ever ! " 
 And so may yours truly, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 He writes in his journal at this time of these and other 
 trying scenes through which he and his associates were called 
 to pass : 
 
 " The missionary families in and around the Mediterranean 
 have been afflicted in a very uncommon degree, and not only 
 by sickness and death, but also by opposition of a peculiarly 
 trying nature. Men have persecuted them for being so much 
 like Christ, and God has chastised them for not being more 
 like Him. But of whatever nature the affliction, the fruit of 
 it, as there is good reason to believe, has been to take away 
 sin. Though not in itself joyous, but grievous, it has yielded 
 some of the peaceable fruits of righteousness. Oh, what dead- 
 ness to the world it has in some instances produced ! What 
 lively hopes of heaven ! What acquaintance with Christ, 
 and with the power of His resurrection, and the fellowship 
 of His sufferings, and the preciousness of His Gospel ! And 
 what near and strong views of those things which are un 
 seen and eternal ! 
 
 " And, if the Lord were pleased to kill us, would such 
 have been the effect of His chastisements? and such the 
 manifestations of His grace, and the visits of His love ? No ; 
 4 it is good for us that we have been afflicted. However 
 mysterious our afflictions may appear to others, they are all 
 plain to us. We know, O Lord, that thy judgments are 
 right, and that thou in faithfulness hast afflicted us. We 
 needed these chastisements. And the evidence is clear that 
 they were not sent in judgment, but in mercy ; that they came 
 not from an enemy, but from a friend ; and that they came 
 fraught with distinguished blessings. The Lord is not doing 
 us evil, but doing us good. He is, we trust, fitting us for 
 more eminent services in His kingdom. He is preparing us 
 to sympathize with Christ, to breathe more of His sweetness, 
 love, and tenderness in our conversation, and more of His 
 faith and fervor in our prayers, and thus to learn how to 
 preach His blessed Gospel to the poor, and to bind up the 
 broken-hearted. 
 
EFFECT OF CHASTISEMENTS. 211 
 
 " In this way, also, may it not be that the Lord is making 
 us a sign to the people ? They have never before seen men 
 walking about as calmly in the furnace of affliction as the 
 three children in the furnace of fire. This is the first time 
 they have ever seen men * glory in tribulation also, being 
 not merely patient but joyful, not merely submissive and 
 resigned, but exceedingly filled with comfort. And thus 
 * death worketh in us, but life in them. Their sympathies 
 are in many instances awakened ; their admiration is called 
 forth, and they learn what all the preaching in the world 
 could not make them see, viz., the power of the Gospel. 
 They see that God is with us of a truth ; that we have not 
 followed cunningly devised fables, but that the truth we have 
 proclaimed to them is God s everlasting truth, truth which 
 He honors, and which is not only sufficient to live by, but 
 abundantly sufficient to die by. 
 
 " And what if it should please Him, for whom are all 
 things, and by whom are all things, in bringing many sons 
 and daughters unto glory, to make us, as he did the Cap 
 tain of our salvation, perfect through sufferings ! Shall we 
 complain of this, and say with the disappointed prophet, 4 I 
 do well to be angry ? When we were contemplating a mis 
 sionary life in America, did we never pray that God, in 
 building up His kingdom and gathering His outcasts, would 
 make just such use of us as He pleased, would make us 
 any thing or nothing, as might be most for His glory ? Yes ; 
 I remember such prayers. And lo ! God is pleased to take 
 us at our word, and to make us appear, at least, very small. 
 And what if He should go a step farther, and make us noth 
 ing, or even, as it were, less than nothing, both in our own 
 estimation and in the eyes of all the people here, in order 
 that He may appear to be something, in order that He may 
 be seen, that He may be praised, and that He may be glori- 
 fied, and not we, and that thus He may be, as He deserves to 
 be, all in all ! 
 
 " November 15. To-day I removed from the house I have 
 occupied for the last three years to another I have secured 
 for two years to come. In no other house, since I left 
 America, fifteen years ago, have I lived so long, or enjoyed 
 so many comforts, or felt to such a degree the powers of the 
 world to come, as I have in this ; and in no other have there 
 been more important missionary operations going on. Here 
 my translations in Armeno-Turkish have been carried for- 
 
212 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 ward, and the meetings in Turkish generally held. Here 
 from Sabbath to Sabbath have been two distinct chapels 
 opened for two distinct services, viz., in English and German. 
 Here began and flourished our high school in both its 
 branches. Here were our philosophical apparatus, our room 
 for public lectures, and our chemical laboratory. Here, for 
 the most part, we held our Sabbath school, our Bible class, 
 our singing meetings, our communion seasons, our monthly 
 concerts, and our daily concerts, and our special days for 
 fasting or thanksgiving. And what is more and better than 
 all, we trust the Lord will count, when He writeth up the 
 people, that this and that man were born there. 
 
 " My present house is a new one, but is not so well situ 
 ated as the former, and, being built of wood, its end doubt 
 less is to be burned, for such is universally the fate of all 
 wooden houses in Constantinople. But, while we occupy it, 
 may we enjoy more of the divine presence and blessing than 
 we have ever done before! May every room be consecrated 
 to Christ! May the Holy Spirit find a mansion in every 
 heart, and be always cherished, and never grieved away ! 
 May all who shall enter our religious assemblies learn to wor 
 ship God in spirit and in truth ! May all who come to inquire 
 concerning the truth become wise unto salvation ! May all 
 who dwell beneath this roof dwell in love, that they may 
 dwell in God and God in them ! And whenever we take 
 our last remove, may we have a building of God, an house 
 not made with hands, eternal in the heavens ! 
 
 " In removing, and I have already removed some dozens 
 of times, I always find that a great deal of rubbish has accu 
 mulated, which is not worth carrying away, and is fit only to 
 be burned. And when we take our last remove, I fear we 
 shall find that a great deal which we called religion and 
 which we were at the trouble of lugging about with us through 
 our whole pilgrimage, is perfectly worthless, fit only to be 
 burned, and we shall never think of taking it with us to the 
 other world. Oh that we might no longer burden ourselves 
 with such wretched furniture ; but might empty ourselves 
 entirely, and trust to our blessed Lord to make all the neces 
 sary preparation for us in those mansions above ! " 
 
 The following, from a letter to the Corresponding Secre 
 tary of the Board, shows his readiness to retrench expenses 
 in a time of need. It also expresses the confidence with 
 
RETRENCHMENT. 213 
 
 which he was anticipating an answer to prayers and labor, 
 in the spiritual reformation of the people by whom he was 
 surrounded, and the wisdom with which he was directing his 
 efforts toward such a result: 
 
 " We sympathize with the Board in their present dis 
 tresses ; but we trust it will in the end prove a great blessing 
 to the cause, to the churches, and to all the missionaries. 
 We find many little things, yea, and some great ones, which 
 can be easily dispensed with, and that without seriously 
 affecting the interests of our mission. And so long as we are 
 not required to make retrenchments in prayer, in faith, and 
 in making known a knowledge of Christ and salvation, I 
 verily believe we shall live and grow. Your circular, instead 
 of leading us to despond, has in fact led us to * thank God 
 and take courage, arid we feel that now emphatically is the 
 time to labor and pray in earnest. 4 
 
 " I see in your letter to Smyrna that, since reading Mr. 
 Boggs s letter respecting the church missions among the 
 Syrian Christians in India, you feel some doubts as to the 
 correctness of the sentiments you advanced in the instruc 
 tions to Messrs. H , L , &c. But it should be borne 
 
 in mind that the people of India are very different from the 
 people here. There, it is almost impossible to excite them; 
 here, it is difficult to prevent excitement. There, they will 
 never make one change of themselves ; here, as soon as their 
 eyes begin to be opened a little, they are all for change at 
 once, and the only danger is that the external changes will 
 go on at a much more rapid rate than the internal ones. 
 For the present, it does appear to me that our great concern 
 is with the latter. The former will follow of course, and 
 when we can prevent their taking the lead, and, in fact, be 
 coming the all-absorbing topic, we are glad. Again, in 
 India, as the papal missionaries long ago said, they are not 
 capable of managing their own ecclesiastical matters. But 
 in these countries, there is energy enough, and there will be 
 no occasion for the churches to be subjected to English 
 bishops or American presbyters. Our advice and assistance 
 will, of course, be wanted, when the church comes to be re 
 formed externally ; but do let it be our first and great object 
 to get the materials for such a reformation. 
 
 " Again, I think we ought to be careful not to mark out 
 beforehand the form which the reformation shall take. We 
 
214 FORTY YEARS JN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 can no more do this than we can prescribe the way in which 
 sinners shall be converted. None of the great reformers, 
 though some of them had prodigious influence, probably a 
 thousand times more than any of us will ever have, were 
 ever able to give just that shape which they wished to the 
 new organization of the church. They took things as they 
 were, and did what they could. And so we must do here, 
 and so they must do in Syria, and so they must do in Abys 
 sinia ; and so also in India, in Greece, in the Presbyterian 
 Church in America, &c. There is not the least proba 
 bility that, among people so very different in character and 
 circumstances, the work will everywhere take the same form. 
 The glorious reformation under Luther was by no means 
 such as he wished it to be. Had it been possible for him, by 
 cutting off a right hand or plucking out a right eye, to have 
 separated church and state in the new organization, he would 
 doubtless have done it with the utmost cheerfulness ; but it 
 was not possible. We can never control God s providences, 
 nor can we always control even the pope and the devil." 
 
 A letter to his life-long correspondent, Mr. Temple, dated 
 Feb. 10, 1838, alluding to a paper he had prepared for dis 
 tribution among the Oriental Christians, contains a striking 
 argument on the subject of the worship of saints : 
 
 " Our blessed Lord was always infinitely more kind and 
 gentle than His own disciples were. Their hearts were like 
 adamant compared with His. Their hearts were frozen com 
 pared with His. His own mother and brethren would inter 
 rupt Him in His preaching. His own disciples would drive 
 away the little children that were brought to Him. His 
 own disciples marvelled that He should give instruction to 
 the woman of Samaria. His own disciples would have sent 
 away the woman of Canaan, and not allowed her a crumb. 
 His own disciples, and the very best of them, would have 
 commanded fire to come down from heaven. They had a 
 little gentleness, kindness, benevolence, and condescension ; 
 but He possessed all these in an infinite degree. Had all 
 they possessed and all the saints have ever possessed been 
 united in one heart, that heart would, after all, be cold and 
 dead compared with the Heart of Infinite Kindness. What 
 encouragement then have we to come boldly to such an High 
 Priest, rather than to any of His saints." 
 
JOURNEY TO TREBIZOND. 215 
 
 In June, 1838, Mr. Goodell made a visit to Trebizond, near 
 the south-eastern extremity of the Black Sea, the spot where 
 Xenophon, in the memorable retreat of the ten thousand, 
 struck the sea. Being the principal port of ancient Arme 
 nia, and an important point of communication with the Ar 
 menian race, it was early selected as a mission station. 
 The object of this visit was to strengthen the hearts of the 
 brethren who were laboring there, and also to partake of 
 their joy in the work of grace which had already begun, of 
 which he writes in his journal : 
 
 " At four o clock on the 8th of June, left Constantinople 
 for Trebizond on the Austrian steamer, Prince Metternich. 
 Reached Sinope, celebrated as the birth-place of Diogenes, 
 at half-past nine o clock on the morning of the 10th, Samsoon 
 at half-past seven the same evening, and Trebizond the next 
 day at three, P.M. 
 
 " Trebizond is so very seldom visited by the Christian travel 
 ler, that the mission families there may be said to be almost 
 entirely alone in the wilderness ; being scarcely ever cheered by 
 the countenance and voice of any of the household of faith. 
 But though alone, yet they are not alone, for He is with 
 them who giveth songs in the night, and whose Spirit re- 
 viveth the hearts of the contrite ones. Nor is there want 
 ing evidence that He has thoughts of mercy for the poor, 
 perishing people around them, for already is the blessed in 
 fluence of His Spirit beginning to soften the hearts of some 
 of those with whom they have intercourse. And this influ 
 ence, though it be at first like the gentlest dew, yet how 
 precious and how encouraging is even this ! 
 
 " The country around Sinope, Samsoon, and Trebizond 
 is strikingly beautiful. Indeed, of natural scenery I have 
 never seen any thing more charming. Even Constantinople 
 must yield the palm in this respect ; for though the beau 
 ties of the Bosphorus are confessedly great, and all the views 
 in the neighborhood of the city are varied, rich, and magnifi 
 cent, yet they are wonderfully set off by the groves, the 
 shaded avenues, the kiosks, palaces, and other public edifices, 
 which Mussulman pride, taste, or piety have made to start 
 up everywhere as if by magic. The former, on the other hand, 
 are like Nature herself, when unadorned, adorned the most, 
 
216 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 and instead of being limited, as those at Constantinople, to a 
 few bright eminences with their retired recesses, alcoves, and 
 lovely retreats, they are on a far more extensive and grand 
 scale, sometimes stretching off as far as the eye can reach. 
 Indeed, the whole extent of hill and dale, pastures covered or 
 that might be covered with flocks, and fields waving or that 
 might wave with corn, spread out before the eye at one view, 
 is sometimes prodigious. 
 
 " On our return from Trebizond, we had near four hun 
 dred passengers, among whom were Parthians, and Medes, 
 and Elamites, and the dwellers in Mesopotamia, and in Judea, 
 and Cappadocia, in Pontus, and Asia, Phrygia, and Pam- 
 philia, together with Europeans, Circassians, Kurds, and 
 devil worshippers. The moment they set foot on deck they 
 all come under new and the same laws ; they are brought in 
 direct contact with European skill and superiority ; they are 
 compelled to see and learn new customs. Warriors have to 
 throw off their armor, executioners to deliver up the instru 
 ments, of death, and officers to cease giving commands. They 
 have to learn punctuality. When we reached Sinope, the 
 passengers were told to a minute how long the boat would 
 stop, and they were repeatedly warned of the danger of not 
 being punctual. Still, some were left behind, and lost both 
 their passage, and, what was still more grievous to them, their 
 passage-money ; and the captain told me that there were 
 such cases almost every voyage. Some-would go to the Bath, 
 no more thinking that the steamer would dare to stir without 
 them than that the sun would stand still in the heavens. 
 And thus haughty, imperious lords, who never knew it 
 could be twelve o clock till they gave orders for it to be so, 
 now learn for the first time in their life that time and tide 
 wait for no man. 
 
 " So also activity and enterprise in business are promoted. 
 The Turks have been squatted down here for ages, smoking 
 their pipes with all gravity, and reading the Koran without 
 being once disturbed ; when, lo ! a steamer dashes right in 
 among them, and they have to scramble out of the way. 
 And hardly have they time to get down again upon their 
 hams arid heels, with their pipes well lighted, when, lo ! other 
 steamers, with more power than the former, come on, run 
 ning round them and over them, arid in such rapid succession 
 that they must either remain on their feet and keep their 
 eyes wide open like other men, letting their pipes and Koran 
 
FELLOW-TRAVELLERS. 217 
 
 all go, or move entirely from the ground, and give place to 
 those of a more active and enterprising character. 
 
 " It struck me more than once on the voyage, that some 
 of these steamboats would, occasionally, make an excellent 
 missionary station. On going on board I found myself in 
 immediate contact with people of different nations, languages, 
 arid religions, many of whom were eager to engage in con 
 versation with any European who could communicate with 
 them. Here were Armenians from five hundred miles in the 
 interior, who had seen our brother Hohannes and his high 
 school, and who knew something and were glad to hear 
 more about the evangelical party at Constantinople. Here 
 were Greeks, who asked me for tracts and Testaments, and 
 Persians and Turks, who urged me to decide the great dis 
 pute between them, whether we shall see God in the future 
 world, as the latter affirm and the former deny. The 
 former never united with the latter in their devotions, but 
 expressed a great abhorrence of them, and repeatedly asked 
 me whether their prayers were not an abomination, as 
 suring me at the same time, with all the self-complacency 
 imaginable, that their own prayers were acceptable ; and re 
 quiring me to say if I did not think they prayed better than 
 the Turks. I told them that the Being with whom we had 
 to do in prayer was not like a man, who looked only on the 
 external appearance ; and that they could not impose upon 
 Him as they could impose upon Sultan Mahmoud or the Shah 
 of Persia, by lying lips and hypocritical or heartless prostra 
 tions. They said that the Persians were good and the Turks 
 bad. I replied that travellers gave a very different account 
 of them. They would not admit this as any evidence, because 
 I had not been in their country and seen for myself. I told 
 them that I had seen a Persian dictionary, and that on 
 almost every page I found the names of very bad practices 
 and things, which showed that they must be a very corrupt 
 and wicked people ; that the names of things never exist un 
 less the things themselves exist. Their own dictionaries, 
 therefore, testified against them. In answer to my questions 
 they afterwards admitted that there were prisons throughout 
 all Persia ; that every house was barred, and every trunk 
 that contained any thing valuable was furnished with a lock 
 and key ; and thus their own confession furnished proof that 
 they were a nation of thieves and robbers, and that, although 
 they knew one another s characters better than foreigners 
 
 10 
 
218 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 could know them, yet, in all their daily transactions, they 
 plainly showed that they had no more confidence in one 
 another than travellers had represented them as deserving. 
 The Turks were all awake to these arguments, and gathered 
 round, while I demanded further of the Persians whether 
 they did not wish to live long in this world, even a thousand 
 years if they could, notwithstanding all the evils they suffer 
 here ; and whether their countrymen did not wish the same ; 
 and whether all, universally, did not consider it a great mis 
 fortune to die, and especially to die early. This too they 
 were forced to admit, although their own sacred books de 
 clare that paradise, to which all faithful Mussulmans go, is 
 an infinitely better place than this world, thus proving 
 themselves to be a nation of infidels. For if you believe 
 not your own sacred books, I added, pray tell me what is 
 there that you do believe ? 
 
 " When the Mussulmans, whether Persians or Turks, rose 
 up to their prayers, I felt that it was a special call on me to 
 attend to mine. I knew it did not enter into the nature of 
 their devotions to pray for me, nor had I any reason to sup 
 pose they had any knowledge of the characteristics of accept 
 able prayer. And if they could say their prayers five times 
 a day without a Mediator or any Holy Spirit to help their 
 infirmities, surely Christians, with such helps, such encourage 
 ments, and such an High Priest to aid them in all their ap 
 proaches to God, should be ready to pray always with all 
 prayer and supplication in the spirit. 
 
 " The Mussulmans on other occasions as well as this have 
 been frequently pointed out to me by Europeans as being a 
 most sincere, devout, and praiseworthy people in respect to 
 their devotions; and their punctilious observance of them, 
 anywhere and everywhere, has been held up as an example 
 for Protestant Christians to imitate. And yet these same 
 Europeans would call us bigots, fanatics, hypocrites, and more 
 names and worse than could be found in any dictionary, 
 were we to pray in that way in the streets, in the coffee 
 shops, in the public places of resort, in the midst of our busi 
 ness, or wherever we might happen to be. 
 
 " But see ! they are not ashamed to pray anywhere. 
 
 " Yes, I see. And so a man in America is not ashamed 
 to wash his hands anywhere. Why should he be? He 
 would be ashamed not to do it. It is the custom to do it. 
 Everybody does it. IS"o one could be admitted into good 
 
MOHAMMEDAN PRAYERS. 219 
 
 society without doing it. And for a man to wash his face 
 or hands, does not imply that he fears God, keeps himself 
 unspotted from the world, leads a conscientious, heavenly life, 
 and acts constantly in view of eternity. If it did, worldly 
 men would be as much ashamed to be seen washing their 
 hands, as they are now ashamed of prayer, or of Christ s 
 ordinances. But it is not done out of regard to Christ, nor 
 does any one ever suppose it to be so done. It implies 
 nothing of this kind, expresses nothing of this character. 
 And just so of the prayers of these people. Everybody 
 prays. It is the custom to pray; it is the law to pray; a 
 man would be ashamed not to pray. He would, in fact, be 
 hissed out of society, if nothing worse, should he refuse to 
 pray. And his prayer implies no more as to his moral char 
 acter than the custom with us of washing one s hands, or 
 shaving one s beard. Nobody here ever expects to find 
 a man more heavenly-minded, more benevolent, more 
 hospitable, more honest, because he prays. Nobody ever 
 feels that his life and property are in any degree the more 
 secure because he has fallen into the hands of those who 
 have just risen up from their prayers. No one is ever sup 
 posed to be the less covetous, the less selfish, the less impure, 
 the less a cheat, a gambler, a liar, a defrauder, a murderer, 
 because he prays. Nothing is farther from his own thoughts, 
 or the thoughts of the bystanders, than that his prayer 
 should exert any transforming influence upon his character." 
 
 He continues his journal after returning to Constantino 
 ple : 
 
 "May 7, 1838. To-day we received interesting intelli 
 gence from T., in Persia, of the work of the Lord on the 
 minds of some English residents there ; from Nicomedia, of 
 the spirit of inquiry and seriousness awakened among some 
 of the Armenians of that place ; from Smyrna, of the times 
 of refreshing in the mission and other families ; and from 
 Odessa, of the continuance of the revival, which was com 
 menced a year and* a half ago in that city. Showers all 
 round us ; and truly there is a sound of abundance of rain. 
 Oh, may the whole of this dry and thirsty land be re 
 freshed ! 
 
 "May 18. Our Christian brother, Hohannes, called and 
 spent the whole afternoon with me in reading the Holy 
 
220 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 Scriptures, and asking the meaning of various passages. 
 The following incident which he related to me, shows the 
 change which is taking place in the feelings of Mussul 
 mans : 
 
 " H p, who teaches geometry in this high school, had 
 
 a quarrel, a few days since, with the Turkish boatmen he 
 employed, and, in an unguarded moment, he reproached the 
 religion of Mohammed. He was forthwith seized and car 
 ried before the proper tribunal, where he was tried, and 
 found guilty of death ; but the punishment was immediately 
 commuted for the bastinado and the bagnio. His mother, 
 who had a short time before prescribed with success for the 
 Sultan s son, when sick of the scarlet fever and almost given 
 over by his physicians, now hastened to the royal gate, and 
 informed the prince of the eunuchs of the situation of her 
 son. This officer immediately sent and took him from prison, 
 and, after admonishing him to beware in future of getting 
 into any quarrel with Mussulmans, set him at liberty. As 
 soon as it came to the ears of the Sultan s son, he sent for 
 him, and told him that he understood he knew many things, 
 and was able to teach geometry, astronomy, and the sciences, 
 and that he must not, therefore, expose himself to the rage 
 of Mussulmans, but let them entirely alone. As if he would 
 say, they are illiterate, bigoted, and vulgar ; keep out of 
 
 their way, and have nothing to do with them. H p 
 
 promised to take heed to his ways in future, and came away 
 proud of the acquaintance he had formed with the young 
 prince, the heir-apparent to the throne." 
 
 Among the more remarkable records of the wonders of 
 divine grace, wrought through the instrumentality of Legh 
 Richmond s " Short and Simple Annals of the Poor," the 
 following must have a place : 
 
 In May, 1838, two Armenian priests, strangers, came to 
 Constantinople from the interior. They had already become 
 humble followers of the Saviour while ministering in their 
 own church, and they came to make the acquaintance of the 
 missionaries from America, that they might have the way of 
 God expounded unto them more perfectly. It appeared also 
 in the course of their sojourn at the capital, that they had a 
 
THE DAIRYMAN S DAUGHTER. 221 
 
 special object in view, which was to ask the prayers of the 
 mission in behalf of their patriarch, to whom they were per 
 sonally and strongly attached, and whom they were expect 
 ing on a visit at their home in a short time. They had 
 together resolved to have an earnest conversation with him 
 on the need of a revival of spiritual religion in the Arme 
 nian church, and they came to ask that prayer might be 
 offered by the brethren at Constantinople for the gift of the 
 Holy Spirit, to make their conversation instrumental in 
 beginning such a revival in the heart of the patriarch 
 himself. 
 
 While Mr. Goodell was engaged in his mission work at 
 Beyrout, several years before, he had translated into the 
 Armeno-Turkish language two of Legh Richmond s tracts, 
 " The Dairyman s Daughter " and " The Young Cottager," 
 which were printed at the mission press at Malta. On his 
 first journey to Broosa, in company with Commodore Porter, 
 in 1832, the year after his arrival at Constantinople, he car 
 ried with him, for distribution on the way, several copies of 
 the New Testament in Armeno-Turkish, and of the tracts 
 which he had translated. Some of these he distributed at 
 the door of a church in Nicomedia, as he was passing through 
 the city. One of the tracts, " The Dairyman s Daughter," 
 was carried to a priest by the boy who received it at the 
 hands of the passing stranger. The priest read it atten 
 tively, and it was a message from God to his heart, revealing 
 to him the way of salvation. He went to another priest 
 with the glad tidings, and he also received the truth, and 
 rejoiced in the salvation of Christ. Without communicating 
 with any foreign missionaries, they became missionaries 
 themselves. They gathered their friends together, and told 
 them of the true light that had shined into their hearts. 
 Others soon embraced the truth and rejoiced; and now, 
 after several years, these two priests had come to Constanti 
 nople, not so much to tell what God had done for them and 
 for their brethren and friends at Nicomedia, as to ask that 
 
222 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 prayer might be offered for those who were still in dark 
 ness. 
 
 One of these priests spent a night at the house of Mr. 
 Goodell, and communicated to him the first tidings he had 
 received of the work of grace that had been so quietly going 
 on at Nicomedia, and of the means which God had used for 
 its commencement, the tract he had once given to a boy on 
 the street. It was the first time also that this Armenian 
 priest had learned by whose hand God had sent the message 
 to his city and to himself. A great part of the night was 
 spent by the priest and the missionary in joyful communion 
 on the things of the kingdom of Christ. In noting down 
 these facts, Mr. Goodell wrote in his journal : 
 
 " What a sweet comment on the text, Cast thy bread 
 upon the waters ; for thou shalt find it after many days ! 
 and on this also, l In the morning sow thy seed, and in the 
 evening withhold not thy hand ! Oh, how many beautiful 
 plants may, with the blessing of God, hereafter spring up 
 unobserved from the good seed which is scattered here 
 and there ! May I be encouraged in future to * sow beside 
 all waters ! " 
 
 These two priests, Vertanes and Harutun, afterward 
 removed to Constantinople, and were placed over a church 
 in one of the villages on the Bosphorus, where they were 
 permitted to publish the true Gospel of Christ. And when 
 the time of trial came and they were called to suffer for the 
 truth, they cheerfully took the spoiling of their goods, and 
 endured persecution, even to stonings and imprisonment, for 
 the sake of Christ, " rejoicing that they were counted worthy 
 to suffer shame for His name." 
 
 Two letters from Mr. Goodell, both relating to the tract 
 which was instrumental in the revival of true religion at 
 Nicomedia, are here inserted. One was written about two 
 years subsequent to the visit of the two priests at his house 
 in Constantinople, and inclosed the copy of a letter which 
 
LETTER TO MR. GRIMSHAWE. 223 
 
 Mr. Goodell had written while at Malta, in 1829, but which 
 had never reached its destination. They were both addressed 
 to the biographer of the sainted Legh Richmond : 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, June 18, 1840. 
 
 To the Rev. T. S. GRIMSHAWE, Rector of Burton- Latimer, 
 &c.: 
 
 REV. AND DEAR SIR, In looking over some old papers 
 this morning, I was happy to find a copy of the letter which 
 I addressed to you several years ago, but which, as you in 
 formed me in your late visit to this city, was never received. 
 1 should not have thought of making a copy of it to send to 
 you now, at this late day, had you not taken such a lively 
 interest in that blessed work which the spirit of God has 
 commenced in these parts, and with which one of those tracts 
 which were the occasion and the subject of the letter had an 
 important connection. For a particular account of this work, 
 so far as it relates to Nicomedia, I must refer you to the 
 " Missionary Herald" for December, 1838, Vol. 34, and also 
 to Vol. 35, the number for March, 1839. This publication you 
 will find at the house of the Church Missionary Society, and 
 also at the offices of the London Missionary Society, and of 
 Wesleyan Methodists. In addition to what you will find 
 published, let me add, that the Rev. Messrs. Dwight and 
 Hamlin have just returned from an intensely interesting visit 
 to this little company of believers at Nicomedia. One of 
 their meetings with them was seven hours long. The brethren 
 there are increasing in numbers and strength, and the work 
 is extending silently, but surely, on every hand, even into 
 neighboring villages. The account of this visit will soon be 
 published in the " Missionary Herald," and will be within 
 your reach, so that I need not now enlarge upon it. 
 
 The two tracts which accompanied the original letter I 
 am unable to procure, either at this place or at Smyrna, they 
 being novi out of print ; but I am not without hopes of being 
 able to obtain them from Dionysius, the Armenian bishop at 
 Beyrout, who was my assistant in correcting the press at the 
 time they were printed, and who was the author of the prayer 
 at the end of " The Dairyman s Daughter." The translator, 
 whose aspiration is on the seventy-first page of " The Young 
 Cottager," was another Armenian acting bishop, then in my 
 service, who is since dead, but who died " in faith, giving 
 glory to God." Should I find the tracts at Beyrout, or in any 
 
224 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 other place, I will forward them to you without delay. In the 
 mean time, will you present my Christian salutations to any 
 of Mr. Richmond s family with whom you may meet? As 
 I formerly ventured to ask for their prayers, that a blessing 
 might accompany the reading of these tracts, so now I would 
 venture to ask for their thanksgivings ; for that which is 
 worth asking for in prayer, is, when obtained, certainly worth 
 a grateful recognition. The preparation of these tracts in 
 this difficult language was very imperfectly done, for we 
 were then but novices in the work of translation. But we 
 see that God can bless the feeblest means ; that even His 
 " foolishness is wiser than men, and His weakness stronger 
 than men." From the success that has so manifestly at 
 tended " The Dairyman s Daughter " in Armeno-Turkish, Mr. 
 Dwight is encouraged to translate it into Modern Armenian ; 
 and we should all be encouraged to a great increase in the 
 fervor and frequency of our prayers, that it may be attended 
 with even still greater success in this language than it has 
 been in the other. It is intended for the same class of peo 
 ple, and, when completed, I will see that you are furnished 
 with a copy of the work. 
 
 Your visit to this city, dear sir, we remember with very 
 great pleasure. It was refreshing to our spirits. And I 
 trust, through the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that we 
 shall be permitted to meet at last in another city, under a 
 different government, and with infinitely better regulations, 
 together with " a great multitude, which no man can num 
 ber, out of every kindred and tongue and people and nation," 
 the select from the whole universe. The Rev. Mr. Leeves 
 has returned to Athens. Dr. Bennet is now ill, and Mr. 
 Farman supplies the chapel. All your friends here often 
 speak of you. Mrs. Goodell and the children, and all our 
 families, join in affectionate salutations, and in commending 
 ourselves to your prayers, and to the prayers also of the 
 good people of your charge. 
 
 Yours most truly, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 The following is the original letter to which he refers 
 
LEGH RICHMOND S TRACTS. 225 
 
 MALTA, May 5, 1829. 
 To the Rev. T. S. GRIMSHAWE, A.M., Rector of Burton- 
 
 JLatimer, &c. : 
 
 REV. AND DEAR SIR, We have just read, with no ordi 
 nary interest, and I hope I may add with no ordinary profit; 
 the memoir (American edition) of that " man of God," the 
 Rev. Legh Richmond. And to the family once enliv 
 ened by the presence, but now afflicted by the departure, of 
 that dear man, I take the liberty of sending through you " The 
 Dairyman s Daughter " and " The Young Cottager," in Ar- 
 meno-Turkish, i.e. Turkish with Armenian characters, recently 
 published at the American press in Malta, under the direc 
 tion of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign 
 Missions. In the memoir it is said that " The Dairyman s 
 Daughter " had been published in nineteen languages ; I sup 
 pose, therefore, that the Armeno-Turkish makes twenty. I 
 have seen Little Jane read in manuscript by Armenian 
 ecclesiastics in Syria, with tears flowing down their cheeks, 
 and with their eyes occasionally raised towards heaven, as if 
 they would say, " Oh for such grace and such enjoyment as 
 Little Jane possessed ! " 
 
 These tracts, in the same style of execution with those I 
 now send, have already been read, or will probably soon be 
 read, in Egypt, at Jerusalem, on "that goodly mountain 
 Lebanon," in the cities " where Antipas was slain " and 
 Polycarp suffered martyrdom, where Daniel prayed and 
 made supplication to the God of heaven, and where Rebekah 
 and Leah and Rachel spent their youthful days ; and even 
 " upon the mountains of Ararat," in " the land of Uz," and 
 in countries still farther east. Will not then those to whom 
 the amiable and interesting writer of these tracts sustained 
 the most near and tender relations lift up a prayer to God 
 that His blessing may attend them in Palestine, Asia Minor, 
 Mesopotamia, or wherever they may travel, rendering them 
 as useful in Turkish as they have been in English ? 
 
 This intrusion of a stranger into the family of sorrow, and 
 the entrance at such a time of these old acquaintances in a 
 foreign garb, will I trust, be excused, for he to whom I had, 
 before I heard the news of his death, anticipated much hap 
 piness in introducing them in their present habit, lived not 
 to himself, nor for his friends alone, but to Christ, and for 
 the church. Nor is it kindred nor private friendship alone 
 that weeps, for to almost all those who have become " par- 
 10* o 
 
226 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 takers of the divine nature," of whatever sect and in what 
 ever country, he was known, and was dear, as " a beloved 
 brother, and a faithful minister, and fellow-servant in the 
 Lord." 
 
 Will you, dear sir, accept for yourself our Christian salu 
 tations ? and have the goodness to convey to the afflicted the 
 assurance of the condolence, sympathies, prayers, and best 
 wishes of all our little American missionary circle now at 
 Malta? 
 
 Yours affectionately, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 P. S. The text under the cut in " The Young Cottager " 
 is, " O death, where is thy sting ? " The last two sentences 
 before the poetry on the seventy -first page are an aspiration of 
 the translator, first for himself, and next for the reader, that the 
 peace of Little Jane may be theirs. On the last page is the 
 Lord s Prayer ; and on the cover is the story of the Roman 
 servant who clothed himself in his master s garments, and 
 thus suffered death in his stead. 
 
 The text above the cut in " The Dairyman s Daughter " is, 
 " Hath not God chosen the poor of this world, rich in faith ? " 
 and under the cut, " 1 have fed you with milk." At the end 
 of the tract is a prayer of Dionysius, the Armenian bishop 
 with us, that every reader may become a partaker of the 
 grace of God, and, like the Dairyman s Daughter, be " clothed 
 with humility." On the cover is an extract from Young s 
 " Night Thoughts." 
 
 The influence of this single tract, dropped casually at 
 Kicomedia in 1832, has been spreading wider and wider. 
 The work of grace then begun extended to neighboring vil 
 lages, and the fruit of this handful of corn, scattered as it 
 were upon the top of the mountain, will continue to shake 
 like Lebanon, until the great harvest of the world shall be 
 gathered. 
 
 While preparing these memoirs, and since penning the 
 above, the writer has met with an incident relating to this 
 very matter, which strikingly illustrates the declaration that 
 " the foolishness of God is wiser than men." An American 
 traveller, Dr. J. E. De Kay of New York, whose name has 
 
DEATH OP THE SULTAN S DAUGHTER. 227 
 
 been previously mentioned, who was in Constantinople in 
 1831, and was intimate with the family of Mr. Goodell, 
 published, on his return home, a volume entitled " Sketches 
 of Turkey," in which he made the following criticisms upon 
 the character of the publications prepared by missionaries 
 for the religious instruction of the Orientals : 
 
 " According to an official statement, it appears that from 
 the year 1822 to 1829 there were issued from the Malta 
 printing-press 250,000 copies of various religious works, 
 containing more than ten millions of pages in Greek, Italian, 
 and Turkish, with Armenian characters. It is a subject of 
 regret that such benevolent efforts should in some instances 
 have taken a wrong direction. Nearly forty thousand dollars 
 have been expended upon works which are as unintelligible 
 to the Greeks or Turks as a Pelham novel would be to Split 
 Leg or The Black Hawk. The remedy, however, is 
 easy. Instead of translating The Dairyman s Daughter, 
 and other tracts of a similar character, let the mission 
 aries be instructed to compose on the spot short stories filled 
 with local allusions, and naturally arising out of the scenes 
 and manners around them. Let them write something in 
 the style of the * Arabian Nights, always, however, with a 
 moral end and aim, and they will be read with avidity." 
 Sketches of Turkey, p. 287. 
 
 The very tract here specified as unsuited to accomplish 
 any good among the Orientals was the one which God had 
 chosen to employ in the conversion of these two priests, and 
 which was instrumental in inaugurating, without any other 
 apparent means, a religious revival and reformation in the 
 interior of Turkey. 
 
 In his journal he makes the following reflections upon the 
 death of a daughter of the Sultan : 
 
 " July 3. The Sultan s second daughter, who was married 
 two years ago to Said Pasha, died last night, and was buried 
 early this morning. I feel reproved for not having prayed 
 more in time past for the Sultan and his family. We enjoy 
 protection and great peace and quietness under his reign, and 
 in what better way can we repay him than by remembering 
 
228 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 him and his sons and daughters in our intercessions ? They 
 suffer pain and affliction, and they must die as well as others ; 
 and, in a dying hour, where can they look for comfort if they 
 know not the power of the Gospel ? It is affecting to visit 
 the mausoleums of former Sultans, where their whole fami 
 lies lie buried in stately sepulchres, corresponding to the age 
 and rank of each individual. Their tombs are covered with 
 large and splendid cashmere shawls ; candles burn before 
 them by night ; Imams (Mohammedan priests) are there, 
 chanting the Koran at all hours. But their dust is like 
 common dust. Their glory is departed. The festivities at 
 their birth, or at their marriage, or at their investment with 
 the insignia of royalty, or in commemoration of the victories 
 they achieved, as well as the solemnities of their funeral, are 
 all ended. They have gone to that other world, of which 
 they probably thought little while in this ; and if they went 
 unholy, they are unholy still. 
 
 "July 21. In returning early this morning from San Ste- 
 fano in a boat, when we were just opposite the Sultan s 
 powder manufactory, a part blew up. The cloud of smoke 
 that went up was tremendous, and a shower of saltpetre 
 afterwards came down upon us, although we must have been 
 near a mile from the shore. We have since learned that five 
 persons were killed. 
 
 "July 27. A terrible storm of thunder, lightning, hail, 
 wind, and rain. Many boats were destroyed, and about a 
 hundred lives lost." 
 
PERSECUTION. 229 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 THE opening of the year 1839 marked a new era in the 
 history of the American mission at the Turkish capi 
 tal. It was the commencement of the first severe persecu 
 tion which the evangelical Armenians were called to endure. 
 Hitherto there had not been wanting manifestations of bitter 
 hostility on the part of the ruling powers of the Armenian 
 Church. Efforts had been made at different periods to arrest 
 the progress of evangelical principles, by breaking up the 
 schools which had been established under missionary au 
 spices ; by prejudicing the minds of the people against the 
 foreign teachers, and circulating slanderous reports against 
 them ; by warning the people against their doctrines ; and 
 by threatening with excommunication all who should give 
 any heed to their teachings. Thus far, however, the rage of 
 the Armenian leaders had been expressed chiefly in words. 
 None of those who embraced the principles of the Gospel 
 had been visited with civil pains and penalties, and few with 
 excommunication. But the end of this comparatively peace 
 ful state of things came at last. The storm broke suddenly, 
 and those who had renounced the superstitions and idolatries 
 of their church were almost overwhelmed by its violence. 
 
 In order to understand how the leaders of a nominally 
 Christian community could inaugurate and carry on a syste 
 matic, high-handed persecution against their former brethren, 
 under the government of a Mohammedan power, and inflict 
 upon them actual punishment, it will be necessary to refer 
 again, and more minutely, to the peculiar constitution of 
 things under which the various nations were living in Tur 
 key. This system of government was established when the 
 
230 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 Ottoman Turks took Constantinople. It seems to have been 
 adopted to relieve the Sultan and his ministers of the trouble 
 of looking after the various classes of people that were under 
 the control of the Porte. It is a marvel that it worked even 
 as .miserably well as it did ; but it opened the door for a vast 
 amount of oppression and misrule. 
 
 The Turkish government, of which the Sultan was the 
 despotic head, was supreme ; but only the Turks and other 
 Mohammedans were directly amenable to its authority. All 
 other nations, such as the Greeks, Armenians, and Jews, had 
 each its own head and its own government, which was liter 
 ally an imperium in imperio. By the fundamental law of 
 the empire, each nation was a distinct community, and at 
 tended to its own affairs very much as if there were no other 
 government existing in Turkey. The Armenians, for in 
 stance, had their patriarch, appointed by the Sultan and 
 ranking with the higher Turkish pashas, who was held 
 responsible for the government and the good conduct of that 
 nation, and who was invested for this purpose with almost 
 unlimited authority over his people. Though nominally and 
 really subject to the Sultan, his acts were seldom interfered 
 with, however arbitrary or oppressive they might be, so long 
 as they did not affect the Mohammedans. He was both civil 
 and ecclesiastical head of his nation, and had authority to 
 inflict both civil and ecclesiastical penalties. One form of 
 punishment, dreaded almost as much as death, that of ban 
 ishment to distant parts of the empire, he could not inflict ; 
 but an order of banishment was easily obtained from the 
 Sultan, especially if the application for it were accompanied 
 with a suitable bribe. 
 
 Every Christian or Jewish subject of the country must 
 necessarily be connected with some one of these communities, 
 and must be regularly enrolled ; nor could any one, of his 
 own choice, transfer his connection from one to another. 
 To do so was an offence, a kind of rebellion against the 
 supreme authority, the Ottoman Porte. And not only 
 
PECULIAK FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 231 
 
 this, each community or nation was divided into a variety of 
 guilds^ each trade or occupation forming a sort of caste, and 
 every member of* the community must be enrolled in one of 
 these, and no one was allowed to change from one to another. 
 He was known in the community as belonging to a particular 
 guild, arid must have his certificate, and be prepared to ex 
 hibit it to the Turkish officials whenever it was demanded. 
 This social police was administered with great strictness. 
 
 The wealthiest class in the whole Turkish empire were the 
 Armenian bankers. Even the Turkish pashas and other 
 officials were dependent upon them for money in securing 
 their appointments, and for advances on which to live and 
 maintain their positions ; and their wealth gave them a con 
 trolling influence among their own people. The bankers in 
 reality were more powerful than the patriarch himself ; for, 
 in addition to their pecuniary influence, they had the making 
 and the unmaking of the patriarch. He was appointed by 
 the Sultan on their nomination, and usually, when they 
 demanded it, he was set aside by the same authority. Prac 
 tically they controlled the administration of affairs in their 
 own community, their views and wishes being carried out by 
 the patriarch. With very few exceptions, they were exceed 
 ingly bigoted in their religious opinions, being violently 
 opposed to the new doctrines and the spiritual worship 
 which threatened to supersede the superstition and mummery 
 of the ancient church. In the peculiar social as well as 
 religious organization of the Armenian nation, the patriarch 
 and his priests, who themselves were generally the tools of 
 the bigoted bankers, had absolute control over the Armenian 
 people. Not only could they cast them out of the church, 
 but whenever they chose to put a ban upon any man, they 
 could break up his business, cut him off from all intercourse 
 with others, even friends and neighbors, deprive him of the 
 means of subsistence, and reduce him to the condition of the 
 dogs in the streets, and all this without the fear of interfer 
 ence on the part of the Turkish authorities. 
 
232 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 Just at this period, too, the Armenian patriarch having 
 shown some degree of leniency toward the evangelical con 
 verts, if not a decided leaning toward evangelical doctrines, 
 the bankers secured the appointment of an assistant patriarch, 
 who, according to custom, took the reins into his own hands, 
 and proved himself an uncompromising bigot. 
 
 There was still another class of the Armenian race, the 
 most bigoted of all, from whom sprang a great part of the 
 opposition which the missionaries and their disciples had to 
 encounter. A small part of the nation were subject to the 
 pope in religious matters, in communion with the Church of 
 Rome, and breathed the true spirit of popery. They were 
 intensely hostile to evangelical truth, and used all their influ 
 ence, openly and by intrigue, to stir up the whole nation 
 against the missionaries and their work. Not that they 
 loved the Armenian Church, but they hated the Gospel more. 
 Nearly all the interference that the American missionaries 
 met with in prosecuting their work in the Turkish em 
 pire had its origin with these emissaries of Rome, or was 
 sedulously fostered and promoted by this universal enemy of 
 the truth. 
 
 Such was the state of things at the commencement of the 
 year 1839, when the assistant patriarch, sustained by nearly 
 all the Armenian clergy, and urged on by the bankers, deter 
 mined upon decisive measures for extirpating the novel 
 heresy. How many had adopted it was not known, for 
 none had actually left the communion of the Armenian 
 Church ; but it was evident that the leaven of the Gospel 
 was beginning to work, and the rulers thought that a few 
 decisive blows would strike terror into the hearts of all, and 
 arrest the progress of the evil. The bigoted leaders knew 
 nothing of the power of divine grace in the hearts of men, 
 nothing of the might of the Holy Spirit that was moving 
 upon the minds of many of the people. 
 
 On the 19th of February, Mr. Sahakian, an evangelical 
 Armenian, who had been in the employ of the American 
 
CHRISTIANS BANISHED. 233 
 
 mission, and who was then at the head of the most impor 
 tant school, was arrested, and, without even being informed 
 of the charges made against him, was thrown into prison. 
 He was a man of the purest and most inoffensive character, 
 and the only accusation that could with truth be brought 
 against him was that he had renounced the superstitious rites 
 and ceremonies of the Armenian Church, and become a hum 
 ble follower of the Saviour. Other charges, indeed, were 
 made. He was accused of sorcery, and of having the power 
 to bewitch others. 
 
 Soon after, another man of the same character, Boghos 
 Fizika, was seized and thrown into the patriarch s prison. 
 Within four days an order was obtained from the Turkish 
 government for sending them into exile, four hundred miles 
 from the capital ; and they were hurried away under charge 
 of officers who treated them with the greatest cruelty. A 
 banker also, who had been on friendly terms with the mis 
 sionaries, was arrested and confined among lunatics ; and a 
 bedlam in Turkey is a more shocking place of confinement, 
 even for a lunatic, than in any other part of the world. The 
 following month, Der Kevork, the pious priest already men 
 tioned, was cast into prison, and, with other leading men who 
 had embraced evangelical sentiments, was banished. The pa 
 triarch, who had previously promulgated an order forbidding 
 all intercourse with the missionaries, or even reading their 
 books, and requiring all who had any in their possession to 
 deliver them up to their bishop or confessor, now issued a 
 bull, threatening with terrible anathemas all who should have 
 any thing to do with the foreign teachers. The Greek patri 
 arch, too, sent forth his bull, excommunicating all who should 
 sell, buy, or read the books of the Lutherans or Calvinists, 
 as the missionaries were called. Many persons were arrested 
 on mere suspicion of having adopted heretical opinions, their 
 business was broken up, and their families were in distress 
 for want even of the necessaries of life. 
 
 At the breaking out of this persecution, Mr. Goodell wrote 
 to Mr. Temple at Smyrna, Feb. 24, 1839: 
 
234 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 " This is, indeed, a day of rebuke and blasphemy. Many 
 are our adversaries, but we give ourselves unto prayer. 
 Many there be that rise up against us, but we have much 
 confidence that He is with us, who will count for more than 
 the whole world beside. Hohannes and Boghos Fizika are 
 both of them sent into exile, each a distance of forty days 
 journey. Others are called up, and it is said there is a list 
 of five hundred names, including bishops, priests, bankers, 
 &c., who are known to be evangelical, and who are to be ex 
 amined. Our friends appear remarkably well. Instead of 
 being disheartened, they appear cheerful and happy, full 
 of peace and courage. They really seem to have got hold of 
 something which they think is reality, substance, worth pos 
 sessing, better even than life. Oh, what a blessed Saviour ! 
 and what blessed promises! worth living for and worth 
 dying for." 
 
 April 22d he wrote : 
 
 "I have just learned that five or six more individuals 
 are sent into exile, among whom are Der Kevork and two 
 bishops. They have gone in various directions, and will, I 
 trust, do much good. If the Lord go with them, it is better 
 to go than to stay without Him. If they have His presence, 
 they will have life and peace. And wherever they go, may 
 they kindle such a fire as, by the grace of God, shall never 
 be put out ! It is rather a strange thing here to have people 
 taken out of their beds at midnight and sent off into exile, 
 without even the form of a trial ; no questions asked ; no 
 opportunity given any one to recant. May He who ap 
 peared unto John in Patmos manifest Himself also unto 
 these, as He does not unto the world! 
 
 " I find, on inquiry, that only four are sent into banishment, 
 viz., that godly priest, with a teacher in the school at Orta 
 Keuy, into European Turkey ; and a bishop at Orta Keuy, 
 with the former Bishop of Tocat, into Asia. Every heart is 
 smitten with terror, for no one knows where the next blow 
 will fall. No one knows, when he lies down at night, but he 
 may be on his way to some place of exile before morning. 
 May the Lord come down as in days of old, and make the 
 mountains melt at His presence." 
 
 In the midst of these scenes of trial and persecution Mr. 
 Goodell makes this characteristic record of a new arrival at 
 his home. 
 
BIRTH OF A SON. 235 
 
 " On the 20th inst. a new missionary joined us. He came 
 without a partner, and without any outfit ; and, as is usual 
 with all new comers, he boards for the present in my family, 
 till he shall become acquainted with the languages and cus 
 toms of the country ; so that, what with his entire ignorance, 
 and what with his entire dependence on us for even his ordi 
 nary clothing, we are full of business these days. In other 
 words, a week ago yesterday morning, a third son and seventh 
 child was added to my family ; and we pray that they all 
 may be like the seven lamps, which burn for ever before the 
 throne of God. I had looked forward to this event with 
 more than ordinary anxiety, but the Lord was better to us 
 than our fears, and instead of diminishing our numbers hath 
 added thereto ; and if Job could say, Blessed be the name 
 of the Lord, how much more should we ! He hath not 
 dealt with us after our sins, nor rewarded us according to our 
 iniquities. 
 
 " The children have looked through the whole Old and 
 New Testament, with all history, ancient and modern, for a 
 name, but without success. This, however, is not our greatest 
 trouble. Our principal concern is, that he may have that 
 new name which no man knoweth, save he that receiveth 
 it ; and that his name, whatever it may be, may be written in 
 heaven. May the day of his death be better than the day 
 of his birth ! " 
 
 June 24th he writes : 
 
 " Our friends do not appear to be discouraged, or to feel 
 that all is lost. We receive from time to time most unequiv 
 ocal assurances of their confidence and good feeling. Some, 
 who do not dare to visit us, have sent us their Christian 
 salutations, and assure us that the people generally have no 
 sympathy in these violent measures, and that the storm may 
 be expected soon to pass away. Some of them represent 
 the patriarch as holding a little taper in his hand to light 
 them along, which, w r hile the darkness continued, answered 
 a good purpose ; but now, the sun being up, the taper cannot 
 be seen, while the patriarch still insists that they shall all 
 turn away their eyes from the sun and walk by his taper, 
 as heretofore. But a light from heaven, brighter even than 
 the mid-day sun, may yet shine round about him, as it did 
 about Paul, and bring him to renounce all the sparks of his 
 own kindling for ever. 
 
236 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 "The Turkish book, of which much use has evidently 
 been made against us, was published many years ago, and, 
 I believe, at Astrachan. We have none of us ever seen it, 
 though we have often heard of it. It is the same book which 
 our enemies made use of with the Sultan in obtaining a 
 firman against the Scriptures and all our tracts, fourteen or 
 fifteen years ago, while I was in Syria. So the book, which 
 has evidently contributed to stir up the Armenians, came 
 overland all the way from India. Missionaries must re 
 member that they are acting for those afar off as well as 
 those that are near, and for future years as well as for the 
 present time. Books may be useful in one place, while they 
 would be very dangerous in another ; nor can missionaries or 
 their helpers always judge aright as to what is most impor 
 tant to be published to the world. As missionary operations 
 are extended and multiplied, and opposition to them is or 
 ganized and strengthened, greater care than ever will be 
 necessary in this respect; and the church should give her 
 agents a special remembrance in her prayers in reference to 
 this very thing. No missionary liveth unto himself, in a 
 most emphatic sense. I am persuaded that we at Constanti 
 nople could at any time do that which would endanger every 
 mission of every society in the whole Turkish empire ; and 
 all this without its seeming to our patrons at home that we 
 had been guilty of any indiscretion. 
 
 " Every thing is, to appearance, now hushed respecting our 
 friends, and the attention of all these rulers, civil and ecclesi 
 astical, has for several weeks past been directed almost ex 
 clusively to ourselves and our brethren at the other stations, 
 their aim being nothing less than to effect our entire removal 
 from the country. Whole kingdoms are moved against us for 
 this purpose, and the ferment is sometimes so great that all the 
 elements seem to be in motion. The very * mountains smoke, 
 as though God himself had come down and touched them. 
 And, if He has indeed come to set up His glorious kingdom, 
 we may expect to see the hills melt like wax at the presence 
 of the Lord, at the presence of the Lord of the whole earth. 
 And, in the mean time, we would lift up our hands and say, 
 He that dwelleth in the secret place of the Most High 
 shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty. " 
 
 This severe persecution, after continuing for several months, 
 instead of abating, only waxed fiercer and fiercer. It threat- 
 
PROVIDENTIAL INTERPOSITION. 237 
 
 ened not only to harass to the bitter end all who should give 
 heed to the gospel of Christ, but to break up missionary 
 operations, and to sweep away all the work of years. The 
 missionaries were formally accused before the Turkish au 
 thorities of having made proselytes from the Armenians, an 
 offence against the Sublime Porte, and it was evident that a 
 strong influence was brought to bear upon the government 
 to secure their banishment from the country. When the storm 
 broke out, they were nearly all providentially absent. Mr. 
 Schauffler had gone to Vienna, Mr. Dwight was in America, 
 Mr. Homes had gone to Mesopotamia ; only Mr. Hamlin with 
 Mr. Goodell remained, and they awaited the order to leave, 
 determined, since they had committed no offence against the 
 government, that they would leave only when compelled by 
 the government to do so. But for this they were prepared, 
 and, in anticipation of it, Mr. Goodell carefully secreted in 
 different places all his papers, journals, and correspondence, 
 lest they should fall into the hands of the enemy and be 
 destroyed during his banishment. 
 
 Just as the excitement was at its height, and the apprehen 
 sion of the native Christians and of the missionaries them 
 selves was most aroused, God Himself suddenly interposed, 
 and by a series of striking providences arrested the hand of 
 persecution. The war between the Sultan and Mohammed 
 Ali of Egypt having been renewed, a demand was made 
 upon the several patriarchs to furnish recruits for the army, 
 always an unwelcome mandate to the Greeks and Armenians. 
 Each nation or community at the capital was required to fur 
 nish several thousand men. This levy of troops turned 
 public attention from ecclesiastical affairs, and the persecuted 
 Christians for a time were left to themselves. An army of 
 eighty thousand men was speedily raised and sent to meet 
 the Egyptian army, but on the 24th of June the Turkish 
 forces were completely routed near Aleppo, and the soldiers 
 from Constantinople were scattered in all directions. 
 
 The news of this great disaster never reached the ears of 
 
288 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 the Sultan. Before the tidings were received at the capital, 
 a proclamation was issued announcing the death of Sultan 
 Mahmoud ; and his son, Abdul Medjid, a youth of sixteen 
 years, was proclaimed his successor. Mr. Goodell recorded 
 in his journal these two events : 
 
 " July 1, 1839, Monday. To-day Sultan Mahmoud, who 
 has been lying at the point of death for several days, was 
 proclaimed dead, and his son, Abdul Medjid, born April 20, 
 1823, was proclaimed king in his stead. He died at seven 
 o clock, A.M., having been insensible from yesterday afternoon. 
 Dr. Millingen, an English physician, who informed me of 
 his death, was with him since Friday. No one of his 
 wives or children came into his room. His two sons-in- 
 law were present, and also the old Seraskier Pasha. He 
 said nothing about his kingdom, his successor, or his depart 
 ure. 
 
 " July 5. Sultan Abdul Medjid spent last night at the 
 seraglio, and, it is said, will live there. His aunt, sister 
 to the former Sultan, sent him a present of half a dozen 
 wives. To-day he went to the mosque with much pomp 
 and ceremony. The old Sultan is sincerely lamented by 
 many, especially the Christians; Many of the Christians 
 wept, as, indeed, they had reason to, for all his measures 
 were for their good. But he will soon be forgotten." 
 
 The ceremony of girding the sword on the new Sultan, 
 his formal inauguration, took place on the llth of July, 
 and a few days later came the tidings that the Capudan 
 Pasha, the chief admiral, had ignominiously surrendered 
 the entire Turkish fleet to Mohammed Ali. But for the 
 intervention of the Allied Powers the government of the 
 Porte would have been annihilated. As it was, the utter 
 exhaustion of the treasury rendered it impossible to raise 
 another army and rebuild the navy. 
 
 Upon the very heels of these disasters came another 
 of those fearful conflagrations with which Constantinople has 
 been so often visited. On the 9th of August, nearly if not. 
 quite half of Pera, where Mr. Goodell was living, was reduced 
 to ashes. The fire broke out in the morning in the midst 
 
OTHER CALAMITIES. 239 
 
 of wooden buildings, which, owing to a long-continued 
 drought, had become like tinder, and before night between 
 three and four thousand houses were heaps of ashes, and 
 not less than fifty thousand of the inhabitants were with 
 out a home or a shelter. 
 
 In addition to these public calamities, the Armenians 
 were visited with severe personal afflictions. In the sudden 
 reverses of the government and the country some of the 
 wealthiest bankers were reduced to poverty, one of them 
 in the extremity of his misfortunes committing suicide. 
 The hand of God was laid heavily upon many of those 
 who had been leaders in the persecution, so that it became 
 a common remark that God was taking the side of the 
 persecuted and vindicating their cause. 
 
 In the shadow of all these public and domestic calami 
 ties a council of the Armenian leaders was called, at which 
 it was resolved that those who had been sent into exile 
 should be recalled, and that the rigorous measures against 
 the evangelical converts should be suspended. There was 
 no real change in the feelings of the leaders, but they were 
 awed. They seemed to realize that the hand of God was 
 lifted against them, and that it was best to stay the persecu 
 tion. The old patriarch, who was friendly to the missiona 
 ries, was reinstated, and the assistant, who had been appointed 
 to the office for the purpose of carrying out the most 
 rigorous measures, was dismissed. One after another of 
 the banished returned ; those who had embraced the simple 
 truths of the Gospel had their faith confirmed ; intercourse 
 with the missionaries was resumed ; their own labors among 
 the people were taken up ; and the work of God appeared 
 to receive a new impulse. 
 
 Another gleam of light broke in upon the darkness 
 which was overspreading the mission work in Turkey. It 
 came from above, for while in the imperilled condition of 
 the Turkish empire there were state reasons which led to 
 the action of the Sultan, we are compelled to refer directly 
 
240 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 to the leading hand of God this first decisive act, in a series 
 of remarkable documentary concessions by the Ottoman 
 Porte. 
 
 In opposition to all the traditions of Mohammedanism and 
 of Turkish rule, Selim III., who came to the throne in 
 1789, had commenced the work of reform, but the power 
 of the Janizaries was too strong, and he fell a victim to 
 their hostility. Mahmoud II., almost single-handed, took up 
 the work, and, finding that either he or the Janizaries must 
 perish, just at the moment when they were counting on 
 success he gave the order that they should be put to the 
 sword, and they were literally exterminated. Still the 
 whole army of officials, with very few exceptions, were in 
 favor of sustaining the ancient abuses, and the death of 
 Mahmoud was the occasion of scarcely concealed joy on 
 the part of the bigoted Mohammedans. He was succeeded 
 by his son Abdul Medjid, a youth of only sixteen years, 
 who, on the 3d of November, 1839, four months after his 
 accession to the throne, assembled the nobles of the empire, 
 not only the Mussulmans, but the deputies of the Greeks, 
 Armenians, and Jews, together with the ambassadors of 
 foreign powers, and ordered his grand vizier to read to the 
 august assemblage the first formal Bill of Rights, the 
 Magna Charta of Turkey, and himself set the example 
 to his officials, by taking the oath of fidelity to the new 
 instrument. 
 
 This charter is known as the Hatti Sherif of Gul Hane,* 
 so named from the garden of the Seraglio, in which it was 
 promulgated. It did not touch the question of religious 
 liberty which was considered in later firmans, nor, indeed, 
 the subject of religion in any form, being confined to these 
 three points: 1. Guaranteeing to all the subjects of the 
 Porte security of life, -honor, and property; 2. A regular 
 
 * For the full text of the Hatti Sherif of Gul Hane, and other 
 imperial decrees relating to civil and religious liberty, see the Ap 
 pendix. 
 
A JEW FINDING THE MESSIAH. 241 
 
 system of levying and collecting the taxes ; and 3. An 
 established system of recruiting the army and defining the 
 period of service. But this was the first step in a series 
 of constitutional guarantees, which afterward took the form 
 of charters of religious freedom, culminating in the celebrated 
 Hatti Humayoun of 1856. 
 
 There are few events in the history of nations more re 
 markable than these attempts at reform, and these constitu 
 tional guarantees, emanating not from the demands of the 
 people, but from the throne of one of the most despotic 
 governments that has ever existed, and steadily carried for 
 ward in opposition to the wishes of the official force of the 
 empire. Europe, it is true, demanded concessions in favor of 
 freedom, especially of religious freedom, but not in the pre 
 cise form in which they were first made ; and one cannot fail 
 to recognize a higher than any human power in securing 
 guarantees so opposed to the genius of Islam and to all the 
 traditions of the empire. 
 
 Mr. Goodell s mission at Constantinople was specially to 
 the Armenians, but he had more or less intercourse with 
 those of all nationalities. In his journal he has the follow 
 ing account of a movement among the Jews, and of an inter 
 view with one who came to tell him that he had found the 
 Messiah, the one "of whom Moses in the law and the 
 prophets did write : " 
 
 " February 8, 1840. There is at present some stir among 
 the Jews of this capital. Their chief rabbies had led them 
 to expect that, according to their books, the Messiah must 
 absolutely appear some time during the present year ; but 
 several months of their year are already gone, and still there 
 are no signs of His coming. A learned rabbi, who assisted 
 Mr. Schauffler in his translation of the Scriptures, occasion 
 ally visits me, and almost the first, sometimes the very first 
 question I always ask him, as he enters the door, is, lias 
 He come ? ( Not yet, has always been his reply, till his last 
 visit a few days ago, when, laying his hand on his heart, he 
 said in a low and solemn tone, f If you ask me, I say He has 
 11 p 
 
242 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 come ; and if you will show me a safe place, I will bring you 
 ten thousand Jews to-morrow, who will make the same con 
 fession. 
 
 " I replied, The apostles and prophets had no safe place 
 shown them to confess truth in ; but they made the confes 
 sion in the very face of stripes, imprisonment, and death. If 
 you believe the promise made to the fathers has been ful 
 filled, and the Messiah has come, then receive Him with all 
 the honor of which He is worthy, submit to Him, acknowl 
 edge Him, follow Him, and let the consequences be what they 
 may. Act like Abraham, like Moses, like the prophets, like 
 all the holy and good of your nation, though like some of 
 them you be sawn asunder, though you be slain with the 
 sword. 
 
 " But, alas ! they know too little of Christ, and feel too 
 little interest in the subject to venture all consequences for 
 His sake. How can men believe whose hearts are altogether 
 worldly ! Only let them be as much in earnest about salva 
 tion as they are about the perishing objects of time, only let 
 them be as much awake to things eternal as they are to 
 things temporal, and they will no longer ask for a safe place 
 to confess Christ in. And only let the churches pray as 
 they ought for these perishing people, and who can tell but 
 more than these ten thousand will be so baptized with the 
 Holy Ghost, that in the face and to the utter astonishment 
 of Jews, Turks, and infidels, they will come forward as one 
 man to be baptized in the name of the Father, and of the Son, 
 and of the Holy Ghost." 
 
 Mr. Goodell s truly catholic spirit, his indifference to mere 
 forms and modes as compared with the reality and substance 
 of religion, his willingness to lay aside his own preferences in 
 things non-essential when he could thereby edify any mem 
 ber of the body of Christ, are exhibited in the accompanying 
 extracts from his journal : 
 
 " October 19, 1840. One has to become all things to all 
 men. Who is there that has not his preferences so strong 
 as to amount to prejudices? This is not confined to the 
 people of these countries. It is universal. New England 
 itself is not different from other countries in this respect. 
 In the baptism of children I have to conform to all these 
 prejudices. In some instances I must put on the gown, and 
 
CATHOLIC SPIRIT. 243 
 
 in others leave it off. In some I must wear a white cravat, and 
 in others a black is preferred. In some two or three cases 
 I have made the sign of the cross ; in others, I am told to have 
 no popish ceremonies, as they call the sign of the cross. 
 Some are afraid I shall do too much, and others are afraid I 
 shall do too little ; while each one thinks his own views of the 
 subject are a perfect standard. One wishes it to be done ex 
 actly in the New England fashion, and another as it is done 
 in Old England, while the former I have forgotten, and the 
 latter I never knew. As for myself, forms are alike to me, 
 because I can use them all in a manner to instruct and edify ; 
 and no form is of any value in my estimation any farther than 
 I can make use of it to impress the observer or hearer. 
 
 " I always precede the ordinance of baptism by some re 
 marks on its nature and importance, such as I love to make, 
 and such as I could make on no other occasion so well as on 
 this. So when I make the sign of the cross, it gives me an 
 opportunity of speaking some things which I love to say in 
 the presence of a congregation when they are all awake 
 to listen. In baptizing my own children I dress as when I 
 preach. I have an utter abhorrence of forms as forms, 
 whether it be a New England form or any other. Form is 
 nothing, the substance every thing. When another baptizes 
 my own children, it never enters my mind to prescribe how 
 he shall baptize it, what dress he shall wear, &c. I wish 
 him to take his own way, and to render the service as profit 
 able to the parents and children, and as edifying to all, as 
 possible. 
 
 " Some of my brethren in these countries always wear a 
 black cravat when they preach, and disdain to wear a white 
 one, being as much set in one way as some of their hearers 
 are in another. As for myself, I would disdain nothing but 
 sin. I would even wear an Armenian kulpach (a high, black 
 head-gear), if that would obtain for me a better hearing ; 
 though if wearing that were made indispensable to salvation, 
 and the time were come to take up the subject in all its 
 length and breadth, then I would no more wear it than I 
 would perform a heathen ceremony." 
 
 The letter of consolation and reminiscence which follows 
 was written to his friend, Professor Haddock, of Dartmouth 
 College, on seeing a notice of the death of his wife in an 
 American paper : 
 
244 FORiT YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, Dec. 11, 1840. 
 
 MY DEAR BROTHER, I learned yesterday by the " Bos 
 ton Recorder " that you have been visited with affliction ; 
 while another of those favored ones, who twenty-five years 
 ago were visited by infinite grace, has now gone to the land 
 of everlasting peace and love. I carried the paper into our 
 weekly prayer-meeting last evening, and read the account, 
 and you had a special remembrance in our prayers. I also 
 made some remarks on the commencement and progress of 
 that great and marvellous work of God at Dartmouth, 
 which had such an influence on the college and on the 
 church of Christ. I have never known a revival the in 
 fluence of which appeared to me to be more important 
 and more extensive. All those interesting scenes, Oh, 
 how fresh and sweet they are in my memory still ! I re 
 member, dear brother, the first prayer you ever made in 
 public. It was in the evening, and in that memorable school- 
 house (does it stand there still ?) " where prayer was wont to 
 be made ; " and Damon, who himself soon after " began to call 
 upon the name of the Lord," intimated to me, in walking 
 home, that he felt it was high time to attend to the eternal 
 interests of the soul. I remember when Spaulding first 
 raised his spectacles and wiped away the " rivers of waters 
 that were running down his eyes," and, lifting up his hands 
 and his voice, addressed the overflowing house in that pecul 
 iarly strong manner which had been so natural to him on 
 other subjects, and which was now consecrated to the great 
 subject of salvation. I remember w T hen those fine scholars 
 in your class and mine arid the next after, who have since 
 become presidents and professors in so many of our colleges, 
 were quickened and first began to breathe the breath of 
 spiritual life, and to live for eternity. I remember that 
 evening meeting where all the young ladies of the Plain 
 were assembled at Mrs. Chapman s, and God was there, and 
 almost all of that lovely circle, if not every one, ultimately 
 became willing to welcome the reign and live under the 
 government of Christ for ever. I remember when the room 
 of Brother Temple and myself was filled from morning to 
 night with our classmates and other students, who were anx 
 ious to learn what is most important for a sinner to know, 
 but which colleges cannot teach, viz., how the righteousness 
 of God s beloved Son could become theirs ? arid when from 
 day to day we laid aside the demonstration of mathematical 
 
LETTER TO PROFESSOR HADDOCK. 245 
 
 problems to attend to the more clear and more important 
 demonstrations of the Spirit. 
 
 Nor have I forgotten when that interesting young lady, 
 who subsequently became the partner of your joys and sor 
 rows, and who has now gone to join " the general assembly 
 and church of the first-born " above, was examined for admis 
 sion into the church here below, with the various questions 
 proposed to her by different individuals present on that occa 
 sion. Oh, what delightful meetings we had in college, and 
 on the Plain, and in all the region round about ! 
 
 " Those were golden, happy days, 
 Sweetly spent in prayer and praise." 
 
 In Mr. Lang s family I spent many pleasant hours, the 
 remembrance of which is pleasant still. And though, at 
 first, an involuntary sadness begins to steal over the mind in 
 the reflection that the whole family, root and branch, is 
 plucked up and removed for ever, yet the sadness imme 
 diately gives place to joy, in the thought that it is an un 
 broken and a happy family still, and that its removal from 
 all these earthly scenes is not into a darker state, but into one 
 of infinitely greater light and purity and blessedness. Here, 
 to be sure, they enjoyed much, but there they will enjoy in 
 comparably more. Here they inherited a little, there they 
 will " inherit all things." Here they had a pleasant abode 
 and many sincere friends, but all these were nothing in com 
 parison with what they find in that " better country, even an 
 heavenly." 
 
 Why, then, should we ever think or speak of them as being 
 dead, when it is we who are dead, and they they now have 
 begun to know in reality what it is to " have life, and to have 
 it more abundantly " ! Oh, what thanks shall we render to 
 Him who came down from heaven for no other purpose but to 
 take us up with Him to His own glorious kingdom above ! And 
 how should the departure of one and another of our friends, 
 and their happy entrance into that blessed kingdom, quicken 
 us in our way thither ! What a place heaven must be, where 
 all that is worth preserving from this world, and all that is 
 worth seeing and knowing and loving from any other world, 
 is there collected and made perfect ! W T hile, then, you have 
 my sympathy in your loss here below, you have also my 
 hearty congratulations on the increase to your friends above. 
 If those that love us most are diminishing in number here, 
 
246 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 they are increasing in number there ; and how could we have 
 it better ? 
 
 Present my very affectionate and my Christian salutations 
 to any of my friends whom you may see, and who may in 
 quire after me. In the prosperity of the college I ever feel 
 the liveliest interest. The portrait of President Brown I 
 have framed, and it hangs in my parlor with Worcester, 
 Evarts, Wisner, and Cornelius. 
 
 Eighteen years day before yesterday since we sailed from 
 New york ; and what was then outside of that city is now, 
 I suppose, about the centre. Should we ever return to our 
 native country, we should neither know nor be known, recog 
 nize nor be recognized. Eighteen years ! but I feel that I 
 have during this time been an exceedingly unprofitable ser 
 vant, and must confess my utter uriworthiness, and look for 
 pardon, where all the perishing of our race have to look, if 
 they would obtain the forgiveness of their sins, and an in 
 heritance among the sanctified ones. You will rejoice to 
 hear that the severe persecution we have suffered has now 
 ceased, and that the scattered converts are recollected with 
 an increase of faith and zeal. The Lord seems to be turn 
 ing our captivity as the streams of the south, and we are 
 hoping for times of refreshing from His presence. 
 
 Mrs. Goodell unites in kind regards and, although it will 
 come late, Christian sympathy for you and yours. May we 
 hope in due time to be cheered by receiving an answer to 
 this ! I have written more than I intended, but I do not 
 know that I need ask you to excuse it, as it comes from 
 your ever affectionate brother in Christ, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 In a letter to a fellow-missionary, dated March 8, 1841, he 
 makes mention of some of his minor trials, and of the occa 
 sion he had to exercise his own good judgment in regard to 
 the mode of prosecuting his work : 
 
 " Many thanks for your long letter, which was as full of 
 kindness as of explanation. I regret that I was able to see 
 so little of you while you were within our little circle ; but, 
 in order to enjoy a visit, I must go from Constantinople, the 
 hurry and distraction here are too great. Mr. Evarts once 
 told me he had neither made nor received a visit of friend 
 ship for many years, and had no expectation of ever being 
 
VIEWS OF DUTY. 247 
 
 ^ 
 
 able to have such a pleasure again. I remember I thought 
 at the time it was very hard, and could hardly persuade myself 
 it was his duty thus to deny himself. Now let me tell you 
 some of my own troubles and sorrows, that we may the bet 
 ter sympathize with one another, bear one another s burdens, 
 pray for one another, and feel that we are not alone in trouble 
 and sorrow, but that the same, or similar ones, are suffered by 
 others. 
 
 u Some letters which I receive have constant reference to 
 my family, as though I were specially deficient in my duty to 
 them, and needed to devote more time and thought for them. 
 Others have constant reference to my translations, as though 
 I needed to be stirred up to the importance of prosecuting 
 the work with vigor, and not suffer my translator or the 
 press to stand idle through my neglect. Others leave every 
 thing else out of the question, as of no comparative impor 
 tance, and urge it upon me to preach, preach, preach. Others, 
 again, from the various missionary stations, and from all 
 parts of America, are calling for letters, and blaming me for 
 not answering theirs. Many, many of my friends are of 
 fended with me, and some of them say hard things about me, 
 while all the time I feel that it is I, and not they, who suffer 
 from the want of this correspondence. Now what to do I 
 know not. I would most gladly give my time to my friends ; 
 I would give it all to my family ; I would devote it all to the 
 great work of translating the word of God ; and I would with 
 all my heart spend it in publishing the good news. But to 
 devote the whole of it to each one of these objects is an im 
 possibility. Only a certain portion can be given to each, and 
 as one may receive more, another must receive less. Now, 
 if any one could tell me exactly how to proportion the 
 amount to be given to each, I should be thankful. But, 
 while everybody seems to feel that I am very deficient some 
 where, nobody seems to agree with his neighbor as to where 
 the deficiency lies ; and I seem to myself to be like the poor 
 man who tried to please everybody, and pleased nobody, and 
 accomplished nothing for himself. I must try more to please 
 my blessed Lord, and let the whole world go." 
 
248 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 r I "HE year 1841 was a year of severe domestic affliction 
 * in the family of Mr. Goodell. Mrs. Goodell, who more 
 than once before had been very low with sickness, was again, 
 in the spring of this year, brought to the borders of the 
 grave, and several members of the family were prostrated 
 by the same disease, a malignant and prevailing fever. So 
 repeated and protracted were these visitations, that, toward 
 the close of the following year, Mr. Goodell wrote : " It is 
 now more than two years since the voice of health has been 
 heard in our habitation." 
 
 But the hand of God was laid yet more heavily upon the 
 stricken household, and one who was peculiarly dear to their 
 hearts, the child of promise and of hope, the first-born of 
 Americans in the city of the Sultans, the one who had re 
 ceived his name from the city of his birth and the land of his 
 fathers, Constantine Washington, after a very trying illness, 
 was removed beyond the reach of earthly love. He was the 
 first of Mr. Goodell s children from whom he was separated 
 by death, and the only one whom he found waiting for him 
 at the heavenly gates, when his work on earth was done. 
 
 We do not recall any thing more touching and tender than 
 the record which the father made in his private journal of 
 the boy s illness and protracted suffering ; of his own prayer 
 ful solicitude, not so much for the recovery of the lad to 
 health, as for his eternal life ; of the quiet submission, mingled 
 with almost broken-hearted love and sorrow, with which he 
 gave up his beloved son, when it became evident that the 
 separation must come. That journal, written from day to 
 
DEATH OF CONSTANT1NE WASHINGTON. 249 
 
 day, filled with the outpourings of a fond father s heart, con 
 taining all the little details of parental anxiety, hope, fear, 
 sorrow, submission, trust, is too sacred to be transcribed. 
 But a letter, which Mr. Goodell wrote with chastened feel 
 ings to his own aged father, a few weeks after the angel of 
 death had visited his home, contains all the record of those 
 scenes that needs to be made here. j 
 
 ! 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, April 17, 1841. 
 
 MY DEAR AND HONORED FATHER, I wrote you as usual 
 on February the 14th. Since that time we have been visited 
 with affliction, and Constantine Washington, our fourth child 
 and second son, has been taken from time and probation at 
 the age of nine years and seven months. His disease was 
 the gastric typhoid fever, which has been very prevalent here 
 this spring, and which, though it has not generally proved 
 mortal, yet in his case set at defiance all medical skill. Day 
 after day, during the space of three weeks, the physicians 
 came and looked upon him, and declared his case hopeless. 
 
 On the 27th ult., which was the twenty-fourth day of his 
 illness, and while his life was hardly expected from one hour 
 to another, Mrs. Goodell had a violent attack of the same 
 fever, and was immediately removed to another apartment of 
 the house, where she has been confined ever since. That 
 night we had our dear boy s grave-clothes lying ready in the 
 chamber ; but there was a little change for the better, which 
 during several succeeding days gradually increased, and gave 
 pleasing indications of a recovery. But the inflammation had 
 continued so long, that, quite unexpectedly to us, ulcers or 
 
 fangrene suddenly finished the work on the morning of the 
 th inst., after thirty-five days of intense suffering. 
 
 For several days I had forgotten to pray for his life, unless 
 when praying by his bedside, nor did I always remember it 
 then. Whether he were to be removed from us by that dis 
 ease, or to be lent to us a little longec, seemed of compara 
 tively little consequence. And the idea of having my family 
 broken in upon in that way was as nothing. I have for many 
 years been looking for it, and endeavoring from day to day to 
 live in reference to it. Temporal life seemed a trifle in com 
 parison. Eternal life, oh, that, was every thing! It was 
 this which occupied all my thoughts and. called forth all my 
 prayers. In regard to the other, my language and my feel- 
 11* 
 
250 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 ings were just these : If them seest it will be best for the 
 child, and best for the family, and best for thy cause, that he 
 live still longer on earth, restore him in thine own good time ; 
 if otherwise, I have not a word to say ; " Thy will be done" 
 But for the blessings of salvation I felt that I might be 
 importunate, and that I might take right hold on everlasting 
 strength, and say, " I will not let thee go, except thou bless 
 me." I took him up and carried him to the Lord Jesus, and 
 placed him in His hands, and said, " He is no longer my child, 
 but he is thine. I can no longer provide for him and take 
 care of him, but thou canst. He will no longer remain in 
 my family ; receive him into thine, and let him belong to thy 
 blessed household. Wash him, cleanse him, make him whiter 
 than snow, and fit him for thy holy presence and service." 
 
 I then turned to the child, and said, " You can no longer 
 live with me ; will you now live in the blessed family of 
 Christ ? Will you honor and obey Him ? Will you con 
 form yourself to the rules of His house ? Will you now 
 give Him your hand, and let Him lead you and guide you 
 and provide for you for ever ? " He answered with great 
 composure, " Yes, papa." 
 
 I felt a good degree of confidence that I had placed and 
 left our dear boy in the hands of the Lord Jesus. I felt 
 assured that He would not refuse to take what was thus 
 given to Him, nor throw from His arms what was thus con 
 fided to them. But would the child be willing to stay with 
 Him ? Would he have confidence in Him ? Would he go 
 with Him ? I then remembered for my encouragement that 
 Christ Himself makes His people willing in the day of His 
 power ; that it is His work also to inspire with confidence, 
 faith being His own gift ; and that repentance, too, as well 
 as forgiveness, He is exalted as a Prince and a Saviour to 
 give. This, then, formed a new subject of prayer, and 1 
 laid hold of it and used it accordingly, with very great com 
 fort and satisfaction to myself, for here was every thing 1 
 had occasion for. 
 
 In the former part of his sickness, I had asked him if he 
 thought of God, and he replied, " Yes, papa, and I pray to 
 Him." When I told him for the first time that he could not 
 live, but must soon die, he very composedly closed his eyes 
 for a few moments. On his opening them, I asked him if 
 he was praying, and he said, "Yes, papa." This way of 
 closing his eyes was striking, and he did it frequently when 
 
LAST HOURS. 251 
 
 addressed on serious subjects during his illness. When 
 afterwards I repeatedly asked him about his dear mamma, 
 if he knew she was sick, if he wished to see her, &c., he 
 always closed his eyes in the same composed manner, but 
 never answering a word, as though he felt more than, through 
 great weakness, he was able to express, and therefore chose 
 to be silent. 
 
 One morning I began to repeat one of his hymns, which I 
 thought suitable to his state, when he took it out of my 
 mouth, and went on with it two lines, but was too much 
 exhausted to proceed, and I finished it for him. Mrs. Good- 
 ell had previously repeated to him a very appropriate hymn, 
 with which he was unacquainted. He lay a few minutes in 
 apparent thought, and then said, " Mamma, what was that 
 hymn ? " and she repeated it to him again. 
 
 Dr. Gerstman, a Jewish missionary, who was much inter 
 ested in him, and had previously given him lessons in Hebrew, 
 kindly watched with him several nights. On one of those 
 occasions he said to him, " You know the Lord Jesus loves 
 little children ? " " Yes." " Do you love to have the Lord 
 take care of you ? " " Yes." On his offering up various 
 short petitions for him, the child always added " Amen " at 
 the close. 
 
 For prayer he always seemed ready, and frequently I 
 offered prayer by his bedside eight and ten times a day. 
 I also frequently repeated passages of Scripture to him, or 
 let fall some remark of a spiritual nature, when I gave him 
 drink, or ministered in any way to his wants. 
 
 Some days after the change for the better, and when, 
 though exceedingly reduced, he appeared to be returning to 
 dwell among the living, I asked him if he remembered my 
 telling him that he could not live, and he answered, " Yes, 
 papa." As he was so very low, I said no more ; but I 
 anticipated great pleasure in recurring to these scenes as 
 returning health and strength should enable him to bear it. 
 
 Two days before his death he repeatedly asked me for 
 " David Br.ainard s Life," that he might read it. I finally 
 carried it to him, and suffered him to pass his eye over a sen 
 tence or two of that good man s experience, promising him he 
 should read the book as God should give him strength. I, 
 however, put into his hands some Scripture cards, which he 
 looked at for a few moments, and then laid aside for ever. 
 During that day his little strength became still less ; but as 
 
252 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 I attributed it to the operation of some medicine which the 
 physician had ordered, I felt little alarm. An unexpected 
 repetition of the same the next day reduced him yet lower ; 
 but I still thought that it was only weakness, and that time 
 and patience, with God s blessing, would restore him. 
 
 But on the following morning the watchers spoke to me a 
 little after four o clock, and said there was a change in him 
 for the worse. I arose, and found his eyes fixed. I spoke 
 to him, but he gave me no answer. I took his hand, but he 
 returned no sign of recognition. We succeeded in giving 
 him what seemed best suited to restore him, but he was evi 
 dently sinking fast. I offered a prayer by his bedside, and 
 then hastened to the sick chamber of my dear partner to in 
 form her, that, if she had any more petitions to offer for the 
 beloved child, she must do it without delay. I prayed with 
 her, and then, calling up the children, I returned and offered 
 prayers at short intervals by the dying child. Mr. Dwight s 
 family was sent for, and he and I by turns prayed at short 
 intervals, till the dear object of so much intense interest was 
 no longer a subject of prayer. As the last breath was quiv 
 ering on his lips, I committed his departing spirit into the 
 hands of Him who gave it. We placed him in the faithful 
 hands of our blessed Lord, and we left him there. As I put 
 my hands upon his eyes, and closed them on all things 
 below the sun, I prayed that he might open them on an 
 eternal day. I arose, kissed his yet warm forehead, and was 
 retiring when Isabella, who stood weeping by, ran to me, 
 and said, " Is it all done, papa ? " " Yes, my dear, it is all 
 done." She clung to me, and sobbed, as if her heart would 
 break. I said, " Will you go and kiss your beloved brother 
 once more?" She did so, and was quieted. The other 
 children did the same, and I then immediately assembled 
 them around the bedside of their mother, and we all bowed 
 down together before Him who is alike good when He giv- 
 eth and when He taketh away. It was Thursday, and the 
 very day when Constantine has for several years been par 
 ticularly remembered in the daily concert for the children 
 of our families, it coming round to him in turn once a fort 
 night. This was his day, and it was God s day. And he 
 died just about the very time when I have been accustomed 
 to hold the concert, viz., at seven o clock. Blessed day ! and, 
 as I would hope, an infinitely better day to him than the day 
 of his birth ! 
 
SUBMISSION. 253 
 
 During all that day I was enabled to view the dispensa 
 tion as coming from the hand of God, and I felt satisfied 
 with what He had done. At three o clock, P.M., our friends 
 and neighbors assembled, and we sang, 
 
 " Friend after friend departs : 
 Who hath not lost a friend ? " &c. 
 
 Mr. Dwight made some remarks, and prayed, and I added a 
 few remarks myself. At four o clock Dr. Bennet, the Eng 
 lish chaplain, came, and we " took up the body and buried it, 
 and went and told Jesus." 
 
 But the next day I wilted down, and I could not join my 
 children in singing at family worship. The thought would 
 come over me now and then with such power as almost to 
 make me faint. " Perhaps the dear boy went alone into 
 eternity ! His probation is ended ; his day of grace is over ; 
 and perhaps the great work of preparation for eternity was 
 not done ! " But I recollected that my concern was not 
 with the dead, but with the living ; that God had done per 
 fectly right in removing the child at the time and in the 
 manner He did ; that I had left him in His blessed hands, and 
 had no right to interfere ; and that I should be guilty of un 
 dervaluing His mercies, did I not bless Him for all His kind 
 ness to him, and for whatever reason there was to indulge 
 hope respecting him. I felt, too, that I had asked for him 
 all the blessings of the everlasting covenant ; that, if the 
 Lord should give me another day to intercede for him, and 
 should say to me, " Ask what I shall do for him," I could not 
 ask for any greater or other blessings than I had already 
 asked for him, nor pray with more fervency than I had 
 already for several years prayed for him, nor could I think 
 of any thing I wished to tell him which I had not already 
 told him. I thought this also, had he recovered, we should 
 one and all have said that it was certainly in answer to 
 prayer. But we prayed far, far more for the salvation of 
 his soul than we did for his restoration to health. And our 
 heavenly Father is infinitely more ready to hear us for spir 
 itual blessings, than He is for temporal blessings. 
 
 Perhaps so many prayers have never been offered in the 
 same space of time in Constantinople for one individual, as 
 were now offered for him, prayers in public and in private, 
 sometimes also in social circles appointed expressly for the 
 
254 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 purpose ; prayers offered by Greeks, Armenians, Germans, 
 English, and Americans. Most of those who assisted in 
 watching with him, or attending upon him, were persons of 
 prayer. Special prayers were also offered for him by our 
 friends at Smyrna, Broosa, and Trebizond. And when he 
 lay a dying, I said, perhaps some of the children would like 
 to offer up one prayer more for their dying brother ; let us 
 all bow our heads and offer up each a silent petition for him. 
 We did so. But the last prayer is now offered. 
 
 That Constantine had for many months been conscientious 
 in observing his own seasons of devotion, I have reason to 
 believe. I often questioned him about them, as I did also 
 the other children, and I seldom found him a delinquent. 
 At the concert for all the missionary children on Sabbath 
 evenings, he frequently retired with his elder sisters to join 
 with them in prayer. 
 
 He was very affectionate to his sisters, often sitting with 
 them, bringing them flowers when he walked out, and consid 
 ering it a great treat to be allowed to remain in their cham 
 ber with them to read some good book. During his sickness, 
 whenever his little brother was brought into the room, even 
 to the last day of his life, he always beckoned to have him 
 come and receive a kiss. 
 
 He was a child of truth. If I so much as hinted my fears 
 that he had not told me the whole truth in any instance, he 
 would often burst into a flood of tears. 
 
 On the Sabbath he was generally reading through the 
 whole day, when not attending any public service. And 
 frequently, if he found something that pleased him, or with 
 which he thought we should be pleased, he would ask if he 
 might read it to us. Frequently also would he rise from his 
 seat and come and sit on my knee, when I have been ad 
 dressing the children on Sabbath evenings. 
 
 He was a child of great simplicity and good-nature, readily 
 accommodating himself to the wishes of others in play, and 
 yielding in case of any dispute. 
 
 His was a fine form. He was as straight as an arrow, 
 well-proportioned ; and to see him play, or throw off his 
 clothes and work, you would think his flesh was of brass. 
 But he is dead ! 
 
 He was a good scholar ; learned with facility ; and, con 
 sidering his advantages, had made very satisfactory progress 
 in his various studies. He had also committed to memory 
 
HIS HYMNS. 255 
 
 from seventy to one hundred hymns, "The Child s Daily 
 Food," the Assembly s Catechism, all the Gospel of John, and 
 the Gospel of Matthew as far as to the middle of the tenth 
 chapter. 
 
 He always told me that he would preach the Gospel of 
 Christ. But he can preach only by his death. And oh 
 that his early death might be the means of life to all his 
 young friends, as indeed we hope it has been to some of 
 them ! 
 
 During his sickness he never appeared in the least degree 
 agitated with the fear of dying, nor elated with the hope of 
 living. His frame of mind was composed, and, I would hope, 
 resigned. What money he had, amounting to more than 
 two dollars, mostly given him at different times by friends, 
 he, at my suggestion, requested me to put into the missionary 
 box at the monthly concert. 
 
 His sufferings were great, very great; but his patience 
 was remarkable. I often turned away to weep at beholding 
 it. His principal physician repeatedly said that he had never 
 seen such patience, and that as for himself he was sure it 
 was not possible for him to exercise so much of it. I saw no 
 reason to doubt then, nor in looking back do I see any rea 
 son to doubt now, but that he was by the grace of God con 
 scientiously patient. One of my missionary brethren, who 
 had enjoyed some opportunity of witnessing it, has since 
 written me, " I only pray that, if ever I am called to suffer 
 what he suffered, I may have grace given me to endure it as 
 patiently as he did." Sweet sufferer ! and He in whose kind 
 care we left thee did suffer every thing for thee. 
 
 I have many more similar reminiscences of the beloved 
 child, which are very, very precious to me, and on which 
 memory dwells with great fondness. He was always obedi 
 ent ; and he was " obedient even unto death," submitting to 
 whatever his physicians prescribed, however unpleasant or 
 nauseous it might be, if I told him it was necessary. 
 
 Not long before he was taken sick, I told the children one 
 Sabbath evening that, if they had any hymn which particu 
 larly pleased them, they might read it to me. He said at 
 once he knew what he should read ; and he immediately 
 turned to it and marked it, till it should come to his turn to 
 read. He then immediately turned to another in another 
 book, which he told Isabella was a good one for her. His 
 own hymn was, 
 
256 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 " Lo ! at noon tis sudden night ! 
 Darkness covers all the day, 
 Rocks are rending at the sight : 
 Children, can you tell me why ? &c. 
 
 The one he selected for his sister was, 
 
 " Behold the Saviour at thy door ! 
 He gently knocks, has knock d before ; 
 Has waited long, is waiting still : 
 You treat no other friend so ill," &c. 
 
 The whole of this beautiful hymn, I have found since his 
 death, he had copied into his scrap-book. The following, 
 which I also found copied by him in the same book, I have 
 ordered to be inscribed on his tombstone : 
 
 " Time was, is past, thou can st not it recall ; 
 Time is, thou hast, employ the portion small ; 
 Time future is not, and may never be ; 
 Time present is the only time for thee." 
 
 Perhaps even my own father will feel that I have already 
 said too much respecting the child. But " God maketh my 
 heart soft." He is come nigh to us. He is visiting us. He 
 is speaking to us. He is touching us where He knows we 
 shall feel His hand. He is, so to speak, taking special pains 
 with us for our benefit. And we beg your prayers that we 
 may not receive the grace of God in vain, nor remain un- 
 profited by His paternal corrections. 
 
 When Mr. and Mrs. Powers came into my family last 
 autumn, I never expected she would leave it, till she should 
 be carried to the house appointed for all the living. And 
 the idea of her coming to spend her last hours with us was 
 to me a pleasant thought, as I hoped it might be a blessing 
 to the family. But God s thoughts are not like ours. He 
 permits her to depart for her native country, and takes my 
 own child away instead of her, as though He would teach me 
 not to expect to be benefited at the expense of others, but to 
 be willing to bear the expense myself. 
 
 When this beloved brother and sister left us, a few days 
 before Constantirie was taken sick, I prayed that the blessed 
 Saviour who, I felt assured, had dwelt with them might not 
 leave the house, but now come down to our apartments and 
 take up His abode with us. Little did I think He would 
 come in this manner. But we would cherish His visits how 
 ever made, we would welcome His presence though He come 
 
OTHER DOMESTIC SCENES. 257 
 
 to us in the midst of darkness and storm. Let us but see 
 His steps, though it be on the highest billows, and let us but 
 hear His voice saying, " It is I, be not afraid ; " though it 
 proceed from the raging tempest, we will gladly receive Him. 
 Though He slay us, yet will we trust in Him. God s blessed 
 word has seemed to us like the Rock of Ages, on which one 
 may stand unmoved amidst the howlings of the storm, and 
 the roaring and dashing of the billows. 
 
 Mrs. Goodell has been supported and comforted beyond 
 my expectations ; but you, dear father, know from your own 
 blessed experience that God always keeps in perfect peace 
 those whose minds are stayed on Him. She is now able to 
 sit up an hour at a time, several times in the course of the 
 day. But E., who has had much to do in nursing the sick, 
 has now the same fever. 
 
 Since I commenced this letter I have heard through the 
 " New York Observer " of the return of my beloved cousin 
 from the Sandwich Islands, and of the decease of her dear 
 Lucy. Assure her of my love and sympathy and prayers. 
 
 All my family join in love to you, and in commending 
 ourselves to your prayers. 
 
 Your ever affectionate son, 
 
 WILLIAM. 
 
 Though in contrast with this expression of parental sor 
 row, we turn to other scenes of a domestic character. Hav 
 ing in his own family and around him a large circle of little 
 ones, Mr. Goodell took the most lively interest in all that 
 tended to make them happy. His own uniformly cheerful 
 and even mirthful disposition made him always the welcome 
 friend and companion of children. He had the happy faculty 
 of adapting himself to their years and thoughts and tastes, 
 and in their society he was ready to be regarded and treated 
 as if he were the youngest of them all. Some letters are 
 subjoined showing the interest he took in all that related to 
 his own children. The first was written to his aged father, 
 to whom the previous letter was addressed, and was his own 
 way of announcing the birth of a child : 
 
 MY DEAR AND HONORED GRANDFATHER, As I Was 
 
 not bom till the 12th inst., it cannot be supposed that I 
 
 Q 
 
258 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 should know much of letter writing. But having heard 
 my parents speak of giving you some information of my 
 little self, I thought it would be better for me to give it 
 myself, even though my thoughts should be very crude, 
 and I should have to employ an amanuensis to express them, 
 than to leave it entirely to those whose acquaintance with 
 me has been so short. And, besides, if what I hear is true, 
 I have but one grandfather in the world, and he an old 
 man, perhaps not much farther from the end of his time 
 than I am from the beginning of mine, and therefore I 
 should not lose a moment in commencing a correspondence 
 with him, both for the sake of giving him some token of 
 the respect and love I bear him for all his kindness to my 
 father and to my paternal uncles and aunts, and also to 
 request that he would give me some of the results of his 
 experience during his long sojourn in this world. 
 
 You will doubtless expect that I should express my 
 views and feelings in regard to this world ; but really I 
 have been an inhabitant of it so short a time, that perhaps 
 the less I say the better. I may say to you, however, in 
 confidence, that my first impressions were very unfavorable ; 
 ind I felt so much disappointment, that, though it was 
 Sunday, I could not refrain from immediately lifting up 
 my voice and crying aloud. My friends did what they 
 could to soothe my feelings, but I must confess it was some 
 time before I could endure the horrible sights and sounds 
 which came rushing into my eyes and ears, like the cold air 
 into my tender lungs, and which led me at first to suppose 
 that every object in nature was intended to give, and every 
 one of my senses designed to convey, pain rather than 
 pleasure. And, though a residence of four days has some 
 what modified my first impressions, and I am becoming in 
 a manner reconciled to my situation, yet it seems impossible 
 that I should ever love this cold, selfish, vain world so 
 much as, it is said, many persons do. My parents, however, 
 tell me that those who now have the greatest attachment to it 
 were at the first sight filled with as great a horror as I was 
 myself, and that therefore they entertain strong fears for 
 me, lest by and by I should, like many others, think of 
 nothing, and care for nothing, and love and desire nothing, 
 but this vain world. I hope that their fears will not be 
 realized ; and I am sure that you, who know the dangers 
 that surround me better than I do myself, will offer tho 
 
259 
 
 most fervent prayers that during my whole sojourn here 
 " I may use the world as not abusing it." 
 
 All my brothers and sisters seem very fond of me ; but 
 I see plainly that they love themselves best, and are willing 
 to give up but little for my comfort ; and that I shall in 
 general have to yield my wishes to theirs, or have many 
 very close rubs with them. They talk, indeed, about instruct 
 ing me, setting before me good examples, and so forth and 
 so on ; but it is easy to see that, however good their inten 
 tions may be, and I hope I am not disposed to be unchari 
 table, they are certainly very forgetful of their promises 
 and resolutions, and need to be reminded often of their duty ; 
 and, to tell the plain truth, I begin to fear that I shall not 
 be much benefited by any of their efforts in my behalf. I 
 am, however, disposed to make every reasonable allowance, 
 remembering what I must have once heard or read, viz., 
 " that in this world talking is much easier and much more 
 common than performing" I do not know whether I have 
 quoted it quite correctly, as my memory has not yet become 
 very tenacious, but I believe 1 have expressed the idea. 
 
 You will be gratified to hear that, according to the cus 
 toms of New England, and, I suppose, of the United States 
 generally, I have a bath every morning ; and, though I am 
 not altogether pleased with the custom, and sometimes 
 cannot refrain from shedding tears, yet I consider it far 
 preferable to that which prevails among the Armenians of 
 Constantinople. These, on the birth of a child, immedi 
 ately scarify its arms, back, legs, &c., with a lancet, put on 
 salt, and swathe it close, and thus let it remain for days, weeks, 
 and I do not know but months, without unswathing. Whether 
 they salt down the child in order to preserve it, or whether 
 the object is to get all the old Adam out of its blood, I must 
 confess my ignorance ; but, at any rate, a daily purification 
 by water must, it appears to me, be unspeakably better. 
 
 I wish to be properly remembered to all my uncles, aunts, 
 and cousins in the land of my forefathers. Would it were 
 in my power to tell you my name, but really I am not so 
 rich as to possess one ; and whether I am to be Jemima, 
 Keren-happuch, or something else, I have not the least 
 ilea ; and all my friends here seem to be at as great a loss 
 about it- as I myself. But though my name is not yet written 
 on earth, I hope it is already enrolled in heaven ; and oh, 
 may it never be blotted from the book of life ! 
 
260 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 And as to yourself, I presume you will know perfectly 
 well who I am, and for whom you must pray, when I sub- 
 Bcribe myself 
 
 THE LITTLE DAUGHTER OP TOUR SON W. G. 
 
 Another letter was written by Mr. Goodell, as amanuensis 
 for a son just born, to one of the officers of the American 
 Board, whose name had been given to the child : 
 
 MY DEAR SIR, I joined this mission on the 20th ult., 
 and, though I was not wholly unexpected, yet I arrived at 
 so early an hour in the morning as to take some of the mis 
 sionary circle by surprise. For the present I board in Mr. 
 Goodell s family, which seems to be the case with all new 
 missionaries, till they have learnt something of the language, 
 with the manners and customs of the people ; and this whether 
 they are to remain permanently at Constantinople, or whether 
 they are to pass on after a while to the regions beyond. I 
 make more trouble than I could wish, and increase the cares 
 and burdens of the family, instead of doing much to lighten 
 them. In short, I for the present require a great deal of 
 attention from others, without being able to render any in 
 return. I came, too, without any outfit whatever. To have 
 seen me on my first arrival, a stranger might have concluded 
 naturally enough that I had suffered shipwreck, and had not 
 a friend in the world, so entirely destitute was my condition. 
 I lifted up my voice and wept aloud, and my situation excited 
 universal sympathy. I was received as a beloved child, and 
 I have had every possible kindness shown me. I assure you 
 nobody could have done more for me than Mrs. Goodell and 
 her eldest daughter. For a whole month they devoted their 
 attention almost exclusively to me ; they wiped away my 
 tears, anticipated my every want, and have so comforted me 
 that, though I was weak and helpless as an infant, I already 
 begin to look up and smile. Indeed, the whole family are so 
 abundant in their caresses and attentions that it will be well 
 if I do not become wholly selfish, and think, with the Princess 
 Amelia, 
 
 " That all the world is made for me." 
 
 True, I joined this mission without any appointment from 
 the Board ; but I assure you I should not have done so had 
 I not been under a higher appointment than any that could 
 
ANOTHER CHILD S LETTER. 261 
 
 emanate from the Prudential Committee. I came not of 
 myself, and the authority which sent me I presume no one 
 will question. Certain it is I have no right to return, except 
 at the bidding of the same authority ; nor is there any power 
 on earth which can lawfully set that authority aside. It is 
 also true that living here is very expensive ; but, as I came 
 unattended, and as I have no thought at present of seeking 
 a partner, especially without the advice of my friends, a 
 suitable maintenance from the funds of the Board will doubt 
 less be allowed me. 
 
 There is one other subject on which I must touch before 
 I close, as it perhaps concerns you more than any other I 
 have mentioned. I was unknown by name to all the mission 
 ary circle. Without doubt I had a name recorded where I 
 received my appointment, but it was not put in my passport. 
 I was, therefore, absolutely nameless, except as I was called 
 by a common name. But it is said that grammarians here 
 divide all names into common and proper, and insist upon it 
 that every individual who has the former should also be fur 
 nished with the latter. Being myself ignorant of the customs 
 and unacquainted with the grammar, I just let them do as 
 they saw fit, though I assure you it was very amusing to 
 listen to all the odd names they from time to time called over 
 me to see how they would sound, and which would best 
 become me. Suffice it to say that, after the younger mem 
 bers of the family had looked through the whole Old and 
 New Testament, with all history, ancient and modern, they 
 at last, without one dissenting voice, united with the older 
 
 ones in giving me the name of . This is the name 
 
 by which I am known in this world ; it stands thus on the 
 records of the baptized ones ; and this, therefore, must be the 
 one which was previously recorded on high, and which would 
 have been inserted in the passport had such an insertion been 
 customary. The motive of my friends in calling me after 
 your own name was to secure your prayers for me ; and that 
 such also was the original design in the records of eternity is 
 so evident as to justify you in acting accordingly. Will you 
 also sometimes remember those whom I am taught to call 
 brother and sister in this family ? We are now seven, which 
 in Scripture is a perfect number. And may we " be perfect, 
 even as our Father who is in heaven is perfect" ! Like the 
 seven lamps of the golden candlestick, may we be burning 
 continually before the throne of God, with hallowed fire from 
 off the altar ! 
 
262 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 With my love to all your children and to their excellent 
 mother, in which my best friends join, I subscribe myself, 
 
 YOUR VERY LITTLE NAMESAKE. 
 
 His first resort to artificial means to aid his sight he men 
 tions in a letter to his brother Temple, Sept. 11, 1841 : 
 
 " My sight begins to fail, and I this day procured some 
 spectacles. This looking upon so many books of different 
 languages so rapidly and so intensely, as is necessary in the 
 work of translating the Scriptures, is very trying to the eyes. 
 For the year past I have found it difficult to read small print 
 in the night; and the difficulty so much increased that I 
 thought I ought not to use my eyes any longer in the night 
 without the aid of glasses. 
 
 " But I have no reason to complain. On the contrary, I 
 would be unfeignedly thankful that I have seen so long and 
 so well. My eyes were naturally weak ; but, though 1 have 
 always favored them, they have served me well. I must con 
 fess I have also used them in gazing upon objects upon which 
 they should have been for ever closed. When I can no 
 longer see with them, not even through a glass darkly, may 
 * the Lord be my everlasting light. " 
 
 About the same time he makes another characteristic allu 
 sion to a loss he had sustained : 
 
 "December 17. For the last week have been quite ill, con 
 fined to my couch most of the time, from a cold in my head, 
 teeth, and throat. One who has been a grinder in my house 
 hold for forty-six or forty-seven years, and who has done me 
 a great deal of hard and important service, I have had to 
 expel for ever. For some time past he has been disabled from 
 doing any kind of service, and the latter part of the time he 
 gave me constant annoyance from his peevish habits, and had 
 begun also to make disturbance among the other servants. 
 Whether, at the time of the restitution of all things, he will 
 be found in his place again, I cannot say. Some of my chil 
 dren think he will, and others not. However, it does not 
 depend at all on our reasonings." 
 
 In a letter to the Rev. Dr. Anderson, Secretary of the 
 American Board, he gives an encouraging account of the 
 prospects of the mission, an earnest of the great work that 
 
BRIGHTENING PROSPECTS. 263 
 
 the Spirit of God afterwards wrought in the hearts of many 
 of the people. 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, Sept. 17, 1841. 
 
 MY DEAR BROTHER, Last Sabbath was our communion 
 season. "We sat down at the Lord s table, being representa 
 tives not only of the Church of England and of the Presby 
 terian and Congregational and Methodist churches of Scotland 
 and America, together with the Lutheran Church in Germany, 
 but also of the three ancient Oriental churches, viz., the 
 Armenian, the Greek, and the Nestorian. We were gath 
 ered out of many nations and kindreds and tongues, and 
 raised up to sit together in heavenly places in Christ. 
 
 Yesterday was the monthly concert of prayer, and, as 
 usual, one of the services was held expressly for our native 
 brethren. They always take a lively interest in this meet 
 ing ; and, in conducting the exercises, Mr. Dwight and myself 
 generally alternate. The present occasion was peculiarly 
 interesting, from the fact that a bishop, a priest, and a deacon 
 of the Nestorian Church were present, and a large room was 
 filled at an early hour. Five prayers were offered, one by 
 Mr. Hamlin, in Armenian ; one in Turkish, by my transla 
 tor ; one in Turkish and one in Armenian, by the two pious 
 priests so often mentioned ; and the last in Armenian, by that 
 native brother " whose praise is in all the churches." And 
 could you have been present, though you would not have 
 understood a word these brethren said, yet, from their tones 
 of voice and serious, earnest manner, you would have felt at 
 once that they had " an unction from the Holy One, and 
 knew all things ; " that they had " received the Holy Ghost, 
 as well as we ; " and that they had been taught from above 
 to " pray with the spirit and with the understanding also." 
 
 Mr. Dwight continues his regular meetings twice a week. 
 These are generally small, there seldom being more than 
 about fifteen present at any one time ; but then these fifteen 
 are only a part of some seventy or seventy-five persons, who 
 come as often as circumstances will permit. You will recol 
 lect that they come a distance of from two to three, five, and 
 even ten miles ; that they come in the middle of the day, and 
 in the very midst of business hours ; and that, belonging as 
 they mostly do to the various trades, and being men of thrift, 
 they have to shut up their shops in the midst of all the 
 worldly around them, when they come to hear the Gospel. 
 
264 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 They pay their own boat-hire for the sweet privilege of hear 
 ing the Gospel. By coming to us they have nothing to get 
 but the Gospel. They hope for nothing else. They do not 
 even look to us for protection, or for any other earthly favor. 
 Excepting four or five, they have no temporal connection 
 with us whatever, but are altogether independent of us. 
 They are all men, the customs of society not permitting 
 them to bring their families with them. They belong gen 
 erally to the middling class, that class now rapidly rising 
 in importance, becoming the nation itself, and taking hold of 
 the management of its affairs with a giant-like grasp. 
 
 Those who attend these meetings are not the idle, or the 
 dissipated hangers-on, or busybodies in other men s matters. 
 Not one is known to go away to mock, or to dispute, or to 
 plunge into the follies or cares of this life. On the contrary, 
 it is confidently believed that, in almost every case, they 
 retire to pray, to commune with their own hearts, to bless 
 God for the glad tidings of the Gospel, and to resolve in the 
 strength of the Lord to lead a life of faith, of deadness to 
 the world, and of preparation for eternity. If they are not 
 all of them " spiritually minded, which is life and peace," 
 they are at least " sober minded." As a general thing, we 
 may say of them that they are either already "in Christ 
 Jesus, and walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit," or 
 they are of that class of persons usually found at the seat of 
 the inquirer in the revival scenes of America. 
 
 Nor is the work confined to these seventy or seventy-five, 
 of whom we have been speaking, but there are others of 
 both sexes in the same state of mind, persons of like char 
 acter and spirit, but whose circumstances or the customs of 
 society forbid their attending the meetings. These are more 
 particularly looked up and looked after from day to day by 
 our native helpers. To say nothing, then, of the interesting 
 state of things in the interior, there are perhaps not less than 
 a hundred persons in the very neighborhood of the capital 
 who are serious inquirers, and to a goodly number of whom, 
 should they be present at our communion seasons, and ask 
 for the privilege of partaking with us, we should not hesitate 
 to say, in the name of Him who spreads the table, " Eat. O 
 friends ; drink, yea, drink abundantly, beloved." Per 
 haps it would be difficult to find anywhere a body of Chris 
 tians who understand better than these that it is " not by 
 works of righteousness which we have done, but according 
 
WORK EXTENDING. 265 
 
 to His mercy, He saves us, by the washing of regeneration 
 and the renewing of the Holy Ghost." 
 
 I say nothing here of the great increase of enlightened 
 Armenians, who may now, I suppose, be computed at some 
 thousands. But, in the character of the work described 
 above, is there not something very peculiar and striking, 
 calling for special thanksgiving to God ? It is not confined 
 to children in school, who are out of the way of temptation 
 and out of the wa^ - ? present usefulness, and of whose future 
 exposures and apostasies there is just cause for apprehension. 
 But the subjects of this work are men of present standing in 
 society, already stemming the entire force of this world s 
 dreadful current; already placed in their respective neigh 
 borhoods as so many distinct lights that burn and shine ; 
 already, like the angels to the wandering shepherds, report 
 ing to their neighbors and friends the glad tidings of a great 
 salvation for all people. 
 
 Nor is the work confined to those who are in our employ, 
 or who are expecting some temporal advantage from us, and 
 are thus willing to hear something about Christ for the sake 
 of the loaves and fishes. But, on the contrary, as I have 
 already said, it is almost exclusively confined to those who 
 expect nothing but the Gospel, with persecution ; who are 
 known to us in no other way than as those who are ready 
 to count all things but dross for the excellency of the knowl 
 edge of Christ ; who always have to give, instead of receiv 
 ing, not being able to come even once to us without making 
 a sacrifice of time and money. 
 
 You would naturally suppose that the meetings on the Sab 
 bath would be the best attended ; but just the reverse is tho 
 case. The reason is that our hearers have nearly all of them 
 turned preachers on that day. As it is a day of leisure with 
 their friends and acquaintances, they improve the opportu 
 nity for making them acquainted with the Gospel ; and in 
 this work of faith and labor of love they have the divine 
 blessing. Yours, 
 
 W. GOODELL, 
 
 12 
 
266 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 ON the 6th of November, 1841, Mr. Goodell completed 
 the translation of the Old Testament into Armeno- 
 Turkish, having finished the New Testament before coming 
 to Constantinople. This may be regarded as the great work 
 of his life, especially as he devoted many subsequent years 
 to its careful revision and perfection. This translation has 
 been, and will long continue to be, the lamp of life to the 
 millions of the Armenian nation. On the day that he com 
 pleted this labor, he wrote to the Rev. S. H. Calhoun, then 
 in the Levant, as the agent of the American Bible Society, 
 under auspices of which this translation was given to the 
 people of the East : 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, Nov. 6, 1841. 
 
 MY DEAR BROTHER, Through the kindness and bless 
 ing of God, the translation of the Old Testament into Arineno- 
 Turkish is at length completed. This I had hardly the least 
 idea of living long enough to see, when I commenced the 
 work ; but the divine forbearance towards me has been great. 
 I came in course this morning to the last verse of the last 
 chapter of the last book, which I corrected " with shoutings, 
 grace, grace unto it." At the bottom of the page I wrote, 
 " Bless the Lord, O my soul, and forget not all His benefits." 
 I then arose and shut up all the books that have been lying 
 open before me these many years, and fell on my knees to 
 give thanks unto the name of the Lord, who " hath not dealt 
 with us after our sins," who hath given us His blessed " word 
 to be a lamp unto our feet," and whose wondrous love per 
 mits us to hold it up to "lighten every man that cometh 
 into the world." Oh, may the nations "no longer have to 
 walk on in darkness," but may they all be speedily furnished 
 " with the light of life " ! 
 
TRANSLATION COMPLETED. 267 
 
 The preparation of this work has been a great and difficult 
 one ; and it has employed nearly all my strength and time 
 for several years. After I came to Constantinople, I tried 
 my utmost to carry it forward at the same time with other 
 missionary and more active labors ; but I found that I ac 
 complished next to nothing in it. It was necessary that my 
 room should be a study, and not a church ; that my mind, 
 instead of being distracted and disturbed, should be composed, 
 like that of the prophet Elisha, and like that of the other 
 inspired writers, whose words I was endeavoring to translate ; 
 and that my attention should be strictly devoted to this, and 
 to nothing else. It is not like giving the Scriptures to the 
 destitute heathen, where haste is required rather than ex 
 treme accuracy, and where, the idiom not being supposed to 
 be perfectly understood, a more critical examination of diffi 
 cult passages may be reserved for a future edition, when 
 the language itself may have to be revised and made more 
 idiomatical. Nor is it like giving the Scriptures to the igno 
 rant and unenlightened, who will never of themselves find 
 out any of those mistakes and defects which the translator 
 can himself correct in some future edition, when more time 
 may be devoted to the work, more experience acquired in it, 
 and better helps obtained for it. But it is preparing the 
 Scriptures for those who are comparatively enlightened; 
 who as a nation have access to them in at least two languages 
 already, though neither of them generally understood, and 
 the learned and influential of whom have in many cases 
 become great pedants in criticism, and captious beyond en 
 durance, being much more inclined to compare for the 
 sake of finding discrepancies than to read with a prayerful 
 desire to understand the meaning, and be guided into all 
 truth. 
 
 But as nearly all can read the Armeno-Turkish, and very 
 many thousands among them can read nothing else, the trans 
 lation of the Bible into this language is imperiously demanded. 
 It was strongly urged upon me eighteen years ago by the 
 Rev. Pliny Fisk, one of the first missionaries of the Board to 
 Palestine. I have had my eye upon it ever since ; Providence 
 has furnished me with the means by raising up instruments, 
 and I have spared no pains or labor to have it as perfect as 
 possible, otherwise I might have completed it long ago. In 
 some instances I have spent more time on the examination 
 of a single passage than I should have felt justified in em- 
 
268 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 ploying on a whole chapter, had I been throwing it out upon 
 a starving population, who had never yet tasted this Bread 
 of Heaven. It is not a version, or a revision of a former 
 translation, for no such ever existed. The whole has been 
 taken fresh from the Hebrew. And may it in some humble 
 way prove to be like the " pure river of the water of life, 
 clear as crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God and 
 of the Lamb." May hundreds of thousands of the perish 
 ing come and recline on its banks, and drink, and live for 
 ever! 
 
 One adventitious advantage which may be hoped from 
 this translation is, that it will render it less difficult at some 
 future time to bring back their ancient Armenian Scriptures 
 to the original Hebrew, from which they have more or less 
 widely departed. It is preparing the way for this, inasmuch 
 as it makes them familiar with a translation professedly of 
 this character. 
 
 To me this work has been, next to preaching the Gospel, 
 the most delightful employment. The land through which I 
 have passed has not been a wilderness to me, a land of 
 drought and barrenness, but it has been a country of fertile 
 vales, and hills of the richest mines, abounding with such 
 beautiful prospects and refreshing shade and cooling foun 
 tains, that I have often stopped to enjoy the scenery, to 
 listen to the sweet songsters of the grove, to " drink of the 
 brook in the way," and thus to "go on from strength to 
 strength." My feelings have gone along with those of the 
 sacred writers to such a degree, that often when alone, in my 
 study I have been reading a page perhaps for the seventh time, 
 I have had to stop in order to wipe away the fast flowing tears, 
 or to offer up such prayers and praises, as the subject called 
 forth. And then, only think of such a song as that of Debo 
 rah s ! Having in such perfection all the softness and delicacy 
 and minute detail and lively description of female composition ! 
 Who could translate it without feeling his very heart dance 
 within him ! I could almost wish that all the Lord s people 
 were translators, as Moses wished them all prophets, in order 
 that they might see with their own eyes the very words and 
 the very manner, often inimitable in translating, in which 
 the great God expressed His thoughts to man, and might 
 thus enter more readily into all the scenes and circumstances 
 and feelings of those " holy men of God, who spake as they 
 were moved by the Holy Ghost." God s word is, indeed, a 
 
HELPS IN TRANSLATING. 269 
 
 great deep ; who can fathom it ? It is divinely beautiful ; 
 who that once looks upon it can help gazing for ever with 
 ever increasing delight? It is fraught with the riches of 
 eternity ; who shall not prize it " above gold, yea, above fine 
 gold " ? 
 
 My helps have been Robinson s Gesenius and Simoni s 
 Lexicon, Michaelis Hebrew Bible, with critical notes in the 
 margin, Rosenmiiller s Scholia, Barnes s Notes on Isaiah, 
 Keiifer s Turkish Bible, Leeves s Greco-Turkish, and the 
 Septuagint, with the English. 
 
 My translator, who, as you know, is a pious Greek, and a 
 fine scholar in Greek and Turkish, to which, through our 
 instructions, may also be added English and Hebrew, had for 
 helps Robinson s Gesenius, Leeves s Modern Greek and 
 Greco-Turkish Bibles, Keiifer s Turkish, the English, and 
 the Septuagint. 
 
 On certain passages we have both of us consulted various 
 Hebrew scholars ; and I trust we have both of us availed 
 ourselves of the privilege of asking the assistance of that same 
 blessed Spirit, through whose inspiration the Scriptures were 
 at first indited. 
 
 Dionysius, the Armenian bishop, formerly in my employ, 
 first translated the work with the help of the Arabic and 
 Ancient Armenian Bibles, together with Keiffer. Nearly or 
 quite half of this translation was burnt at the time of the 
 great fire here ten years ago ; and the bishop had to translate 
 it again. My present translator, Mr. Panayotes Constan- 
 tinides, had the advantage of this translation, and made his 
 first corrections upon it, or at least upon a part of it, and 
 then rewrote the whole. He always translated directly 
 from the Hebrew, with the helps above mentioned. 
 
 This translation, as small portions of it were from time to 
 time completed, I took and examined every word with the 
 Hebrew, in the most careful and conscientious manner. And 
 I herewith send you some of the notes I made, by which you 
 will see that I had various inquiries to make, or various 
 alterations to propose, in regard to almost every verse. To 
 the examination of these we sat down together, and devoted 
 on an average a day, or a day and a half, in a week. It is, 
 however, but justice to him to say that wo sometimes con 
 cluded to let the text remain as he left it, without adopting 
 the changes I had proposed. These papers are marked No. 
 1. Some of them are of course destroyed; for I had no 
 
270 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 thought of preserving them longer than I had use for them 
 myself. 
 
 These portions of the translation would now be laid aside 
 till near the time when they would be wanted for the press 
 at Smyrna, sometimes a year, and generally several months. 
 When called for at Smyrna, Mr. Panayotes would take arid 
 read them over carefully, to notice any error in orthography 
 or grammar or punctuation, or any thing that appeared not 
 idiomatic in the language ; and No. 2 are some of the papers, 
 showing the changes he made. These papers and the manu 
 script were then given to me, and I read it over for the same 
 purpose; and you have the result in No. 3, which we of 
 course again examined together. Very few, however, of 
 Nos. 2 and 3 remain, as I had no motive in preserving them. 
 
 In translating the New Testament into this language sev 
 eral years ago, I had the help of Bishop Dionysius. It was 
 new work for us both ; and, when he began to learn from me 
 the peculiar shape of the Greek, he began to try to conform 
 his Turkish to the Greek idiom, as he said the Ancient Ar 
 menian was thus conformed ; and, being absent as he was 
 from the people who would read the work, this error increased 
 upon him from day to day. My present translator has been 
 more exposed to the same error, than to any other, as I pre 
 sume every young and conscientious translator of the Bible 
 would be. But I have had a special eye upon it, and have 
 kept asking, " Is this Turkish ? Is it Turkish or Hebrew ? " 
 Moreover, we are now among the people for whom the work 
 is intended, and some parts of it have been put into the hands 
 of various individuals of different standing in society, to ascer 
 tain whether the style would be comprehended. Some parts, 
 also, have been read by the best masters here, and a due" re 
 gard paid to their criticisms. I say a due regard, for the 
 style of the best masters would in general be above the com 
 prehension of the common people. Of the general accepta- 
 bleness in this respect of those portions of the work which 
 have been put in circulation among the people I need not 
 now speak, as some of the facts have already been commu 
 nicated to the Bible Society. 
 
 The printing was done at Smyrna, and with neatness and 
 despatch, and the proofs were read there. But in every 
 instance the last proof was sent to me, that I might see 
 whether it were entirely conformed to the manuscript. This 
 I have had for the most part to do alone, as my translator 
 
PRAYER FOR A BLESSING. 271 
 
 was much of the time in Greece for safety. When he was 
 here, he examined the proof first, and I afterwards, but in no 
 instance, even after he had read the proof, have I found one 
 entirely correct. Accuracy is not in him, nor indeed in any 
 other native I have found, except Bishop Dionysius. He 
 was remarkably accurate, arid his services would have been 
 to me invaluable in this respect, and would have saved me 
 many, many months of hard labor ; but it was not safe to 
 bring him from Beyrout. A great deal of my time has all 
 along been devoted to those niceties of the language, which 
 it is the province of a native to attend to, and not of a for 
 eigner. I have done the best I could ; but, with all my atten 
 tion to the subject, minor errors have doubtless crept in 
 through inadvertence. Nor, to speak of the work in general, 
 is it to be supposed that the meaning has in every instance 
 been truly apprehended by us, or that the words used have 
 in all cases been the most judiciously chosen to express what 
 may have been rightly understood. All these things are but 
 approximations towards what is required. We do what we 
 can, and leave it for those who come after us to do better. 
 
 I would still suggest, however, though the suggestion might 
 come with more grace from another, that translations which 
 have once obtained, and which are not radically defective, 
 had, like our own English Bible, better remain altogether 
 untouched, than be too often meddled with, or be made to 
 undergo more than partial changes. The history of transla 
 tions in India is full of instruction on this subject. 
 
 And now may the blood of the everlasting covenant be 
 sprinkled upon the book, upon those who have had any 
 thing to do in preparing it, and upon all who shall read it ! 
 May it be made use of by the Holy Spirit in softening and 
 sanctifying the hearts of men, and in bringing many sons and 
 daughters unto glory ! Already is God pouring out His 
 Spirit upon this people, and your society is at the same time 
 sending among them the very " words which the Holy Ghost 
 teacheth." What a wonderful coincidence ! what an encour 
 aging fact ! Let it excite our gratitude, and awaken us to 
 more prayer and faith. Tell your society that the blessings 
 of many ready to perish will come upon them. Tell them 
 " not to be weary in well-doing ; for in due season they shall 
 reap, if they faint not." Tell them not to wait for a vote of 
 thanks, or for a formal expression of obligation and lasting 
 gratitude, from this great community, these hundreds of 
 
272 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 thousands the objects of their bounty ; but in this respect to 
 be " perfect, even as their Father in heaven is perfect, who 
 sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust." 
 
 With Christian and affectionate salutations to yourself, 
 and through you to them, I remain 
 
 Your brother in the faith and work of the Lord, 
 
 W.,GOODELL. 
 
 A few days later he wrote to his first preceptor, John 
 Adams, LL.D. of Phillips Academy, for whom he ever 
 cherished the warmest affection and the most profound re 
 spect : 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, Nov. 19, 1841. 
 
 MY VERY DEAR PRECEPTOR, Very kind, indeed, it was 
 in you to remember me among so many hundreds of your 
 disciples. I say disciples ; for verily I believe we learned not 
 only under you, but of you. The impressions I received at 
 Phillips Academy were more vivid and more deep and last 
 ing than those 1 received at college or at the Theological 
 Seminary. And I feel that I have more of your character 
 impressed on my own than of any other teacher. Perhaps 
 one reason was, that I had just come out of the woods, and 
 every thing was new to me. I was living in a new world. 
 Thus new and wonderful does it often appear to a person 
 when he is first translated from the kingdom of darkness 
 into the kingdom of God s dear Son. 
 
 It is nineteen years to-day since we were married, and in 
 a few days it will be nineteen years since we sailed from 
 New York for the East. More than half a generation has, 
 during this time, gone to the other world. More than four 
 hundred millions have done with time and probation, and 
 have commenced their eternity. To my own family God has 
 in His great mercy to the unworthy given an unusual degree 
 of health and domestic comfort. To many daughters and 
 sons do we sustain the relation of parents. But all are not 
 now under our poor guidance and direction, for one, a beloved 
 and promising boy of nine years and a half, ceased to be the 
 object of our prayers, but not of our love, the 8th of April 
 last, when " he was not, for God took him." 
 
 I have within a few days completed the translation of the 
 Old Testament into Armeno-Turkish. The New Testament 
 I had finished before. I have thus opened fountains of liv- 
 
CHANGES OF FIFTY YEARS. 273 
 
 ing waters here in the desert, and for the perishing people, 
 or, as Mr. Temple says, " set wide open to them all the 
 twelve gates of the New Jerusalem. * This good brother, 
 as you know, is stationed at Smyrna, about two hundred and 
 fifty miles from the capital. We correspond every week 
 with great regularity, and as he becomes more cheerful in 
 his old age and I more sober, we are of course getting to be 
 somewhat more alike than when we occupied the same room 
 and slept in the same bed for seven years at college and the 
 Theological Seminary. Were we not indebted to your own 
 barn for the straw ? yea, and for the mouse withal, which we 
 happened on one occasion to put into the bed with the straw, 
 to our great annoyance the following night, when we had to 
 throw off the bed, not knowing what in the world was the 
 matter with it. 
 
 With the history of your own beloved family I am not 
 unacquainted, having been informed from time to time of 
 all the principal incidents, whether they respected yourself 
 or your dear children. To all who are on this side heaven 
 I send my Christian and most affectionate salutations, from 
 Mary the eldest, down to Phebe the youngest. When I 
 heard that dear Elizabeth had met with a watery grave, I 
 felt that one of my most precious friends was in heaven. If 
 there were no blessed Saviour, who would take care of our 
 friends in the other world ? 
 
 Mrs. Goodell unites in kind and Christian regards to your 
 self, to Mrs. Adams, to Betsy Cleveland, and all, and, com 
 mending myself and family to your prayers, I remain 
 
 Your much obliged and very grateful quondam pupil, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 On the completion of his fiftieth year he wrote to hii 
 brother Nathan : 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, Feb. 14, 1842. 
 
 MY DEAR BROTHER, This day completes half a century 
 of my life. Some of my friends have remarked that the 
 changes that have taken place in the world during these fifty 
 years are greater than during almost any other equal period 
 of time. And is it not so ? God has certainly been doing 
 great and wonderful things in the earth, both by His provi 
 dence and by His Spirit. 
 
 12* R 
 
274 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 Did you ever take particular notice of God s first command 
 to our race, " Replenish the earth and subdue it ? " Now, 
 instead of subduing the earth, and turning the very elements 
 to the greatest and best account, by ascertaining the num 
 berless uses to which they could be applied, our whole race, 
 from the beginning of the world, have been subduing one 
 another. All their strength, all their ingenuity, all their 
 resources, have been employed for the destruction of each 
 other. The history of the world is only one black disclosure 
 of the designs formed, the means used, and the projects exe 
 cuted or attempted, to subdue one another. The historian 
 finds hardly any thing else to mention. This has been the 
 great vortex which has swallowed up all the wealth and the 
 strength and the thoughts of nations from generation to gen 
 eration. 
 
 But within the last fifty years the minds of a few persons 
 in a few countries have been turned to the subject of subdu 
 ing the earth, and ascertaining what they could make out of 
 it. The experiments have been numerous, splendid, arid the 
 results astounding. The very ends of the world are now 
 brought together, and the moral effect of this among the 
 nations is, that men begin to feel that they belong to one 
 brotherhood. What, then, may we expect when all minds in 
 all countries shall be waked up to this great subject, and the 
 ingenuity of man be turned into this new and beautiful 
 channel, as our benevolent Creator at first commanded ! 
 What improvements may we not confidently expect in the 
 next fifty years ! Long before the expiration of that period 
 we may have done with steam, have found something much 
 more useful. Who can tell what we shall yet make out of 
 the earth, as we come truly to the task of subduing it. 
 Who can tell but we may yet tame the volcano, or hitch on 
 to the lightning, or ride above the clouds ! Who can tV.l 
 but we may yet turn icebergs and earthquakes to some pub 
 lic benefit ! 
 
 When our race departed from God, and we were cut off in 
 a great measure from intercourse with one another, perhaps 
 we were then cut off from all the intercourse we may have 
 heretofore enjoyed with the inhabitants of other worlds, and 
 confined to our own narrow limits, that we might not corrupt 
 others by our example ; but as missionaries are sent forth, 
 and the nations return to God and to duty, who can tell but 
 we may yet be permitted to find the means of holding inter- 
 
LETTER OF INTRODUCTION. 275 
 
 course with our neighbors in other planets, or our fellow- 
 beings in the stars. But you will probably prefer to let 
 your neighbors go, till you hear something of your own rela 
 tives at Constantinople. 
 
 Dear brother, let us live for eternity, for time will soon be 
 no more. Let us pray for each other, and for each other s 
 families. Your brother, 
 
 WILLIAM. 
 
 He writes in his journal : 
 
 " February 18, 1842. On account of the encroachments 
 of the Turks on the Frank burying-ground, I had to remove 
 the body of our beloved boy. The grave, contrary to the 
 custom of the country, had been dug deep, arid the coffin was 
 scarcely damp. Every thing was sweet and still. The new 
 grave which we have prepared a few rods distant was also 
 deep and dry ; and there we laid the body, to rest in its quiet 
 bed till the resurrection morning. Beloved child, farewell ! " 
 
 Mr. Goodell was original in almost every thing that he 
 did or sa .d or wrote. The following letter of introduction 
 is characteristic. It was superscribed : 
 
 " To the Rev. Messrs. Temple, Adger, Riggs, Van Lennep, 
 and Calhoun, Smyrna, introducing one of those that resem 
 ble the children of a king : " 
 
 PERA, March 5, 1842. 
 
 DEAR BRETHREN, I have much pleasure in introducing 
 to you and to your good families Mr. Marshall, a fellow- 
 countryman of ours, " a fellow-citizen of the saints," one of 
 the royal family, born to a great estate, even "an incor 
 ruptible inheritance," and possessing, also, no inconsiderable 
 portion of comfort and convenience, on his way to the " bet 
 ter country." Having said thus much, I need not say more 
 to bespeak your attentions and civilities to one of such high 
 and noble extraction, and of such boundless prospects for 
 eternity. 
 
 And with Christian salutations I venture to subscribe my 
 self, by the grace of God, 
 
 A fellow-heir, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 P. S. Brother Temple will remember our old classmate 
 
276 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 Alva Woods, since made President and D.D., he married 
 a sister of Mr. Marshall. 
 
 The extracts from his journal are here continued : 
 
 " April 27, 1842. An Armenian youth came to me for 
 money, which was due to his family ; and I, as usual, gave 
 him an order on our banker, an English merchant in Galata. 
 He took the paper and looked at it a moment, and said 
 doubtingly, But he does not know me. No matter, I 
 replied, he knows me ; and whatever you ask in my name 
 he will give it you. If you go to him in your own name, 
 you will of course get nothing ; but my name has so much 
 influence with him, that whatever I endorse for you will 
 assuredly be honored. If I give you my name to carry to him, 
 he will, without asking whether you are a prince or a beggar, 
 give you just as much as he would give me, should I go in 
 person and ask for myself. He understood at once to what 
 I alluded, and appeared much struck with it. 
 
 " Saw a Circassian offering his little boy for sale, and two 
 Turkish women, whom he met in the street, treating with 
 him about the price. He seemed not to have one thought 
 about the poor boy, into whose hands he might fall, or 
 what his fate might be for time or eternity, but to be intent 
 only on getting as much money by the sale as possible. 
 Without natural affection? Oh, how little do those baptized 
 children in America, who refuse to submit to the government 
 of Christ, think of the temporal blessings and privileges they 
 enjoy, by being made to live even near the borders of His 
 kingdom! And what blessings they might enjoy through 
 eternal ages, would they but pass over the line which for 
 ever separates the two kingdoms of light and darkness, of 
 benevolence and sin ! 
 
 " Walking out in the country, I saw two Mussulmans, one 
 saying his prayers and going through his prostrations with all 
 apparent devotion, and the other sitting by and relating to 
 him for his entertainment a story with all particularity. 
 When the devotee had performed all the required ceremonies, 
 and, finished repeating all the words to be said, he turned, 
 and, as though he had only been cleaning his teeth, made the 
 proper replies to the different parts of the story, to which he 
 had evidently been listening with interest ; and neither the 
 one nor the other seemed to feel that he had been guilty of 
 any impropriety. And, alas ! how many in Christian lauds, 
 
A BLIND MAN. 277 
 
 it is to be feared, are guilty of similar impropriety ! How 
 many in public prayer, instead of transacting business with 
 heaven, are thinking their own thoughts, pursuing their own 
 plans, following after their own wandering imaginations, and 
 telling their own story to themselves ! 
 
 " Several days since I passed by a blind man whom I 
 have often met before, but, on account of the crowd, 1 had 
 no opportunity of speaking a word to him. I placed in his 
 hands, however, the third part of our Armeno-Turkish Old 
 Testament, which has been recently bound up and ready for 
 delivery. He smiled, pressed it to his lips, and put it into 
 his bosom without uttering a word, though I saw his lips 
 move for some time, as if addressing his own heart, or his God. 
 Some young ladies, who were passing at the time, smiled 
 more than he did, to see me give a book to a blind man, 
 the very last thing in the world to give him, they doubtless 
 thought. But there is more real good sense iu it than a 
 superficial observer or thinker would be apt to imagine ; for 
 the book has to be read aloud, and thus several may be benefited 
 at once. On speaking to him to-day, he immediately began 
 to tell me about the good man who was so roughly handled 
 by Satan. I could not imagine at first whom he should 
 mean, but I soon recollected the circumstance of the book, 
 and perceived he was telling me of the Patriarch Job, 
 being so full of the subject that he had not thought it neces 
 sary to mention his name ; for of whom can the whole world 
 be thinking but of that afflicted man ? He said he had, blind 
 though he was, read the whole story over several times, and 
 with great comfort to himself. This led me to bless God 
 that 1 had been instrumental in putting His holy word into a 
 language which the poor afflicted ones of earth can under 
 stand ; and it led me to think, also, that a tract on afflictions 
 might be very useful for these poor people. They need 
 something to comfort them ; especially something to teach 
 them how to improve their afflictions, and to derive spiritual 
 benefit from them." 
 
 June 4, 1842, he writes to his brother Temple : 
 
 "Mrs. Schneider expressed her utter astonishment that 
 she could converse as familiarly with you as a brother. 
 She thought you were as an angel of God, so far above all 
 human imperfection as to have little or no sympathy with 
 mortals. But she found you could so far condescend to those 
 
278 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 of low estate as to be able to speak words of comfort even 
 to her heart. I told her that the more any one grows in 
 grace, the lower, and not higher, he becomes, and the more 
 fitted he is to sympathize with those who are struggling 
 amidst many temptations and sorrows to keep on the way 
 that leads to life eternal. Christ had perfect sympathy. 
 Ours is at best imperfect ; but the more we are like Him, the 
 better fitted we are to have compassion on the ignorant, and 
 those who are out of the way, and those who meet with trials 
 and afflictions. This seems a paradox. But the whole of 
 Christianity is a paradox. When I am weak, then am 1 
 strong. When I die, then I live. When I am poor, then 
 am I rich. When I have nothing, then have I all things. 
 
 " The first time I saw Dr. Payson, of Portland, I was per 
 fectly astonished to see him on the side-hill without his hat, 
 running after a stray horse, and throwing stones at him. I 
 was no longer afraid to come nigh him, and speak to him, 
 but I was afraid he might commit some sin by hitting his 
 horse with too big a stone." 
 
 When he had completed his translation of the Old and 
 New Testaments, giving to the Armenian population the 
 whole word of God in their own tongue, Mr. Goodell 
 commenced a systematic exposition of the Scriptures in a 
 course of lectures. For this service he had become emi 
 nently fitted by his familiarity with every line of the sacred 
 volume in the languages in which it was written, and by 
 having deeply imbibed its spirit while carefully and prayer 
 fully studying its pages. This exposition proved highly in 
 teresting and edifying to all who had learned to prize the 
 word of God. Occasionally he noted down in his journal 
 the incidents and illustrations he had used, and their effect 
 upon his hearers. The following is a specimen : 
 
 "July 22, 1842. Our meetings twice a week for a famil 
 iar exposition of the Scriptures have been continued to the 
 present time, and the interest in them seems unabated. 
 When I commenced the one on the Sabbath, I expected that 
 the other on Tuesday mornings, which was comparatively 
 small, would dwindle away, and become merged in this ; but 
 I am happy to say that this has not been the case. Some- 
 
SCRIPTURE EXPOSITION. 279 
 
 times half a chapter is commented on at a meeting, and some 
 times only one verse, or even half a verse. When any fail 
 to understand, or when they wish for more full explanations, 
 they ask questions. Some of our more constant hearers are 
 very shrewd and clear-headed men ; and, when they get hold 
 of the idea intended to be conveyed, which is often before 
 we have completed the explanation, their very eyes sparkle, 
 and they seem to * rejoice as one that findeth great spoil. 
 I have often thought of that beautiful passage in Jeremiah, 
 * Thy words were found, and I did eat them ; and thy word 
 was unto me the joy and rejoicing of my heart. They swal 
 low down the truth by whole mouthfuls, like those who have 
 been long famishing. And to open the rich treasures of the 
 Gospel to such is like pouring water upon the thirsty, and 
 floods upon the dry ground. Not a drop seems to be wasted. 
 Often does every ear seem open, every eye riveted, and every 
 heart prepared by the Holy Spirit to receive the truth. The 
 word is with power. Jt comes with all the authority of 
 eternal truth. It comes with all the freshness of a revelation 
 from God. It cuts every way, like the sword with two edges. 
 It scatters all the mists and mazes of night, like the rising of 
 the sun. It is perfect, converting the soul. 
 
 Several of those who attend take notes, and especially of 
 all references to parallel passages in the Old Testament. To 
 find so much pure Gospel in the Old Testament, and such a 
 wonderful degree of harmony between the Old and the New, 
 and so much more of spirituality and of real evangelical 
 religion among the patriarchs and prophets, than even the 
 disciples appear to have had before their baptism with the 
 Holy Ghost on the day of Pentecost, is altogether new to 
 them. And those who thus take notes do it for the purpose 
 of communicating to others what they hear from us. They 
 gather up the fragments, and retail them; and, as retailers, 
 nobody in all Constantinople carries on a brisker trade than 
 they do. They light their candle, not to conceal it under a 
 bushel, but to put it on a candlestick, for the public benefit. 
 And the water they drink for their own refreshment becomes 
 a well of living water, springing up for the refreshment of 
 all their neighbors and friends." 
 
 During the year 1842, the Gospel made silent but rapid 
 progress among the Armenians. The Spirit was moving 
 upon the hearts of the people with greater power than at 
 
280 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 any previous time. Many who had rested in the forms and 
 ceremonies of the church, and who had trusted to the priests 
 to negotiate with God in their behalf, learned for the first 
 time that " God is a Spirit, and they that worship Him must 
 worship Him in spirit and in truth," and that there is only 
 " one Mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus." 
 Some who had been stout opposers of the truth, taking part 
 or rejoicing in the persecution of the followers of Christ, 
 were humbled at the foot of the cross. The female part of 
 the population, which, owing to the seclusion in which the 
 women of the East are kept, and in part also to their igno 
 rance, had been inaccessible, now began to feel the truth, 
 and for the first time were among the attendants upon the 
 ministration of the word. Having the whole word of God 
 in their own familiar language, many of the people began to 
 study it as did the ancient Bereans, searching the Scriptures 
 daily, though not so much to learn whether these things were 
 so, as to learn more and more of Christ and of His truth. 
 
 The believers at the capital had rest for a time, but the 
 arm of persecution was not withdrawn in the interior. Many 
 in the towns distant from Constantinople, who had heard the 
 word gladly, were called to suffer as witnesses for the truth. 
 At Erzroom, an enlightened and truly pious priest, who had 
 begun to preach the Gospel in its simplicity, was seized by 
 order of his bishop, bastinadoed until he swooned, and in 
 that state was thrown into prison and bound with chains. 
 At Nicomedia, and at other places nearer the capital, where 
 the number of believers was multiplied, the enemies of the 
 truth were restrained from using violence, but they did not 
 at all withhold the tongue of hatred and slander. 
 
 In the midst of all the opposition, an incident transpired 
 that was full of encouragement, in regard to the nature 
 and depth of the work that was going on in the hearts 
 of the people. It was found that during the summer of 
 1842, a number of pious Armenians, whose services had 
 been broken up by their own ecclesiastics, resorted secretly 
 
EEVISION. 281 
 
 to a retired spot among the hills, not far from Constantinople, 
 where, of their own motion, or rather moved only by the 
 divine Spirit, they organized a missionary society. They 
 came to the conclusion that the time had arrived for them to 
 send to their brethren in other parts of the empire the glad 
 tidings which had brought life and joy to their hearts, and 
 they actually set apart for this service one of their own num 
 ber, who was sent into the interior to preach Christ to their 
 benighted brethren, and his labors were greatly blessed from 
 on high. 
 
 Two years after completing the translation of the Old 
 Testament into the Armeno-Turkish, Mr. Goodell wrote to 
 the Rev. Dr. Anderson, announcing the revision of the New. 
 His letter is an eloquent tribute to the priceless value of the 
 Holy Scriptures, and a fresh evidence that the writer had 
 been drinking deeply at the fountain of the water of life, 
 while drawin water for others. 
 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, Jan. 27, 1843. 
 
 MY DEAR BROTHER, You will have as much pleasure 
 in receiving the intelligence as I have in announcing it that 
 the revision of the New Testament is now completed by me, 
 and that it is nearly all printed. I had the same pious, able, 
 and faithful helper that I had in translating the Old Testa 
 ment, and, although the whole was rewritten by him, yet it 
 was finished in just about one year. And it is in a style so 
 much more acceptable than the previous edition, that I trust 
 it can be said, " The former had no glory in this respect, by 
 reason of the glory that excelleth." I have now put into the 
 hands of that portion of the Armenian population who use 
 only the Armeno-Turkish language the whole word of God, 
 all the information that has ever come from heaven for 
 their instruction and benefit, " and therein I do rejoice, 
 yea, and will rejoice. 1 
 
 But with translations and revisions I have now done for 
 ever, and " the poor remnant of my days " I hope to spend 
 in pouring into the ears of men some of those great and glo 
 rious truths which I have been engaged for several years in 
 spreading out before their eyes. But " which shall prosper, 
 
282 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 whether this or that, or whether they both shall be alike 
 good," who but God can tell. This, however, is a matter which 
 concerneth us not, and of which, indeed, we are incapable of 
 judging. Jt is in the hands of God, and as He employeth 
 whatever instruments it pleaseth Him, so in bringing men to 
 a knowledge of the truth He useth whichever of their organs 
 of sense He chooseth, whether their eye or their ear. The 
 noble Berearis are specially commended for having made use 
 of their eyes, and to this the sacred writer ascribes the great 
 success of the Gospel in that place. And in the reformation 
 in England, Tindall s translation of the New Testament was 
 apparently more blessed in opening the eyes of men and con 
 vincing them of the truth than any other means whatever. 
 What could the preaching of even one hundred reformed 
 priests have effected without it? Such a translation was 
 absolutely necessary to satisfy the minds and to quiet the 
 consciences of men. Without this, how should they know 
 whether to believe this priest or that ? Kvery thing would 
 depend, not on a solid foundation, but on the eloquence, or, 
 rather, the influence of the speaker. In carrying forward 
 all such reformations, the Bible must be the final appeal, and 
 of this not a part, but the whole, because in such cases the 
 part published would be rejected by the opposer, and the 
 appeal be made to the part unpublished ; and because, too, 
 the whole must be very thoroughly examined before the 
 mind can be convinced that none of the superstitions and 
 errors which have crept into a corrupt church can be found 
 in any part of the Bible. 
 
 Turn, now, to our labors among the Armenians. Our 
 whole work with them is emphatically a Bible work. The 
 Bible is our only standard, and the Bible is our final appeal. 
 And it is even more necessary for us than it was for the 
 reformers in England, because we are foreigners. Without 
 it, we could say one thing and the priests and bishops could 
 say another ; but where would be the umpire ? It would be 
 nowhere, and all our efforts would be like " beating the air." 
 
 And we may ask, What could even the apostles have done 
 without the IJiblf ? Among the Jews they could have Hone 
 absolutely nothing. They based their whole new revelation 
 upon it. They appealed to it always, and they asserted it to 
 be more sure and certain than any voice they had themselves 
 heard in the holy mount. And so our Saviour Himself 
 appealed to it. Instead of requiring the Jews to take Ilia 
 
tnftt word for the truth of any doctrine, Ite *Jth*r 
 
 It to th"n hy miracle or referred tli*in to their own Heri|l- 
 
 " for i " (rut It of It, 
 
 Among *1w O"ni)ef tfw *** of eoiir*> f different! 
 Hii l *o, mmn^ I.- . I.- - noW 4 " eA**j jo -in.-,,.. ,,, t|,ia 
 one renjwet, very different. Hut .; the n-i"nt l*>wi, or 
 
 of ll " p" . il" . . ( 
 
 mi. i. iii .!<.,. nil .(. a I. , of ( i" " i< Hi.- >i find bigoted 
 doctor* lont, an tbee nominaM britian I- "I lnowh d{/e 
 of th")r own Merijture* the aj>ot)pn, in order to eonvine^ 
 1 1" MI 1 1., i .[ wan the M< >. . .,,,, i f,. i ,,i -,n have 
 tniM-l I il" ir H< Hj)luren into a hmvM , it.. . . ni.i .! ! . 
 IMI| \\ iili.ini tin tin \ <.in!.i I,. i, i . ci i... . >i one t*-n. 
 They rould not bave"bown hy the Heripturen that J *H 
 wan . it And " !. wan the ntate of mind among the 
 that there wan no other way to nhow them thin. Jtut 
 the Herijffuren were already trannlal^d to their hand, and 
 
 ever now rejected their tentiirtony^ r* j j" t^l (\*n\ Him if 
 
 AIM! no we ourw lvn, foicignern il 
 Jahoi ing nn l < \ uliar -I .-i n ._. yet with the Jiihle in 
 our It n. l and in the hand^ of il" people, -< n< <-, I..- 
 in ling on the ! * of -V" 1 " huilding for et/ernity^ 
 JiiM without it we are weak) we huild on the nand* and our 
 l.."i . in ). . -I io l hlown down hy every ntortn thai 
 > \- |M hy. 
 
 Thcne remark n f thought it n < " v fxi make an an jol- 
 ogy, nhould any h" ",. -I t ,, ..... for having npent w;fnf> 
 eight yearn of my life in thin work of translating the word of 
 (>od. And it in al*o worthy of very njeei<il remjok that thin 
 \\-"l li" !< " n IM -I ou when mu h of the time, on a*wount 
 of the |>e;uliar eireumntanfjen of our rninnion, I eould have 
 IM < n doing nothing Ue of any ooiiifmrative importan*^*. 1 
 I l (Jod that my attention wan ln< i< <1 to BO great and 
 good a wo/k, and to Him he everlanting thankn that the 
 whole in now brought to a eoncJunion, J read over the Jant 
 ! .|di i I (runt, with nome gratitude and humility, eertMtnly 
 null i< n l< MM n and team, and, finding at I M r I" 
 tranwl i n I, .-I Met u|> a pillar, on whieh I" 
 Jo (jod he all the praine and glory /* 1 
 11 Amen and am n, and let every one 
 
 inn il 1 " 
 
284 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 And thus I left for ever the rich and beautiful country 
 through which I have been passing, a land " flowing with 
 milk and honey," that drinketh water of the rain of heaven, 
 and hath fountains gushing out from every hill, and springing 
 up into everlasting life. And, blessed be God ! that portion 
 of the community for whose special benefit I have prepared 
 these Scriptures in Armeno-Turkish have now no occasion in 
 " passing through the valley of Baca " to " make it a well," 
 for they will find it already made for them, and " the stone 
 rolled away from the well s mouth ; " and thus they may now 
 " with joy draw water out of the wells of salvation," for the 
 refreshment of their souls for ever. 
 
 And am I yet alive, and favored, too, with a good measure 
 of health and strength ? Oh, what thanks shall I render to 
 the God of all patience that, instead of now casting me aside 
 as a broken vessel in which He hath no pleasure, He should 
 still deign to employ me in His service ! I desire no other 
 service but His, here or in eternity ; and I would, therefore, 
 now consecrate myself to the work of missions, renewedly 
 and unreservedly, as though I had never done it before. 
 Let me now begin anew to serve God in the Gospel of His 
 Son. Let me now have an unction from the Holy One, that 
 the word spoken by me may be with power, and that the dead 
 may hear the voice of the Son of God and live. Let me now 
 tell the good news of salvation as news, and not as an old 
 story. Let me tell it as though I had myself just believed it 
 for the first time ; or, rather, let me be as full of it as though 
 I had just received it fresh from heaven. Having set wide 
 open to thousands of the perishing all the twelve gates of the 
 New Jerusalem, let me now gird myself anew, and go out 
 and compel them to come in. 
 
 It is now more than twenty years since I received the 
 charge of the ordaining council at New Haven, and, although 
 I would by no means consider that as having waxed old and 
 lost its efficacy, yet I would now solemnly charge myself to 
 come henceforward to my fellow-men as though I had the 
 most important and cheering intelligence possible to commu 
 nicate to them. I would charge myself to take right hold with 
 both hands of every child of mortality that comes in my way, 
 and say to him, " My brother, I bring you the love of your 
 Father in heaven, with the very richest present His benefi 
 cence could bestow, a cup of blessings, overflowing with 
 eternal life. Receive it, and you shall live for ever." 
 
DEATH OF COMMODORE PORTER. 285 
 
 " But who is sufficient for these things ? " and especially 
 one who has in a measure unfitted himself for the work by 
 previous habits ? Arid, after all, where I shall with the liv 
 ing voice address hundreds, I shall probably by means of the 
 printed word address thousands ; and, when the former is 
 silent in death, the latter will, I hope, be guiding souls to 
 heaven from generation to generation. And u blessed is he 
 that readeth," as well as " they that hear," these words of 
 spirit and life. 
 
 Asking your prayers, that I may be faithful even unto 
 death, I subscribe myself, as in the first days of our long 
 acquaintance, 
 
 " Your brother and companion in tribulation, and in the 
 patience and kingdom of Jesus Christ," 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 Mr. Goodell makes the following record of the death of 
 Commodore Porter, who had continued to represent the gov 
 ernment of the Uniied States at the Porte from the time of 
 his arrival in 1831 : 
 
 " Pera, March 4, 1843. The Commodore was attacked 
 with pleurisy on Monday night. Yesterday I went down to 
 see him, at San Stephano, and found him insensible, and to 
 all appearance dying. I prayed with him, or, rather, for 
 him, and he expired very soon after, before I left. lie had 
 his reason very little from the first attack, but previous to it 
 he seemed to feel that the day of life was drawing to a close. 
 About two months ago 1 informed him that he could not live, 
 that he must look upon himself as a dying man, and must 
 now let this world go, and turn his thoughts to another. He 
 was affected, but said little. He said he was a sinner, and 
 expected salvation by Christ alone. 
 
 " The funeral will be on Monday, and his body will lie for 
 the present, according to his wish, at the foot of the flag-staff, 
 but it will ultimately be removed to the United States." 
 
 In an early part of this volume Mr. Goodell relates how 
 he found a wife for Mr. Thurston, one of the first band of 
 missionaries to the Sandwich Islands. The wife to whom 
 Mr. Thurston was thus introduced was Mr. Goodell s own 
 cousin, Persis Goodale. In the year 1841 Mrs. Thurston 
 
286 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 came to this country to provide for the education of several 
 of her children. They landed at New York in the month of 
 February, and, coming from and through a tropical climate 
 to our shores at this inclement season of the year, nearly all 
 were attacked with pneumonia. One of the daughters, Lucy 
 Goodale, died at the home of Mr. A. P. Cumings, soon after 
 landing. A sketch of her life, prepared by Mrs. Cumings, 
 was published at the time in a volume, entitled " The Mis 
 sionary s Daughter." It is now among the publications of 
 the American Tract Society. The letter which follows was 
 addressed to Mrs. Thurston : 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, May 8, 1841. 
 MY DEAR COUSIN AND BELOVED SlSTER IN ClIRIST, 
 
 How much I would give to sit down by your side arid min 
 gle my tears with yours on the death of your beloved child ! 
 But, as this cannot be, let me at least assure you of our sym 
 pathy and of our prayers. From my recent long letter to 
 my father, you will learn that we also have been called to 
 pass through the cloud and through the sea. But, my dear 
 sister, it was not a dark but " a bright cloud " that u over 
 shadowed " you and us ; and, though we " feared as we en 
 tered into it," yet did there not come from it to our ears 
 some of the sweetest accents we ever heard ? Yea, and let 
 the cloud be ever so dark and terrific, yet, with an encour 
 aging word from Heaven issuing from it, we shall come 
 safely out of it, and see nothing " save Jesus only" Blessed 
 sight ! and blessed fruit of sanctified afflictions ! 
 
 "And darkness shows us worlds of light 
 We never saw by day." 
 
 The letter to my father left my dear wife and our eldest 
 daughter both ill of that same dreadful fever. The latter 
 soon afterwards became much worse, and our youngest child 
 was also seized in the same manner. The oldest physician 
 of the place, too, was for pursuing a course quite unsatisfac 
 tory to me. Then it was that my mind became exceedingly 
 anxious and my feelings unsubdued. One night I was so 
 troubled I could not sleep. God held my eyes waking, my 
 flesh trembled for fear of Him, and I was afraid of His judg 
 ments. The next day I was very low in body as well as in 
 
LETTER TO MRS. THURSTON. 287 
 
 spirit. But at evening, Mrs. Goodell spake some words of 
 comfort to me, and I was strengthened. And I was enabled 
 to say, and, I hope, in some good measure to feel, " this 
 family is not mine, but God s ; these children are not mine, 
 but His ; and He has the most perfect right to interpose, in 
 terfere, order, govern, dispose, give, or take away, according 
 to His own good pleasure. Here am I, let Him do with me 
 as seemeth good in His sight. Let Him correct me, but in 
 mercy, not in anger, lest He bring me to nothing, and I be 
 consumed by the blow of His hand. * 
 
 But, though our heavenly Father cause grief, yet will Tie 
 have compassion, according unto the multitude of His tender 
 mercies. He is healing all our diseases, and restoring us 
 again to health and comfort, though till this day we have 
 not all been able to meet either at the family altar or around 
 the table of daily bounty. One also is not. A month to 
 day since we imprinted upon his cheek the last token of 
 affection. But, though out of sight, he is not out of remem 
 brance, nor out of existence. We learn that the conduct of 
 our dear boy in his sickness, and our conduct at his death, 
 are topics of conversation in different circles among the 
 Armenians in Constantinople. Even the patriarch ex 
 claimed, " Who ever heard of such things." Some of our 
 native brethren seem much strengthened by what they have 
 seen of the power of the Gospel, though I feel that, alas ! 
 we have exhibited but a poor specimen of it. But surely 
 we are encouraged to pray that this our affliction may prove 
 a blessing to many, even to those of another nation and 
 another language. And oh that we ourselves may all re 
 ceive the full benefit our heavenly Father designed for us by 
 this discipline ! 
 
 The account of your beloved daughter, which was pub 
 lished in the " New York Observer," my family read with 
 melancholy interest. May the Lord Jesus, who knows your 
 sorrows, and every minute circumstance of your affliction, 
 make all grace abound towards you, and towards your sur 
 viving children, and towards your far-distant husband ! The 
 world can do nothing for us. But Christ can do every thing. 
 Philosophy can only steel our hearts, and brace up our souls 
 with stubbornness, and render us just what we should not 
 be, viz., insensible. But the grace of God is all-sufficient. 
 It can soften our hearts on the one hand, and sustain and 
 elevate them on the other. Let us be more than ever en- 
 
288 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 couraged to pray that His blessed will may be done. In 
 our own families, our will is done, and not our children s. 
 We cross their wills every day, and often without assigning 
 a reason for it ; and, if they are very small, we cannot make 
 them understand a reason. Should their wills be done, our 
 families would be in a state of utter confusion. So in God s 
 great family, let His blessed will be done, and not our fool 
 ish wills ; and this, whether we can at present understand the 
 reasons of His conduct or not. Indeed, the time will never 
 come when we shall fully comprehend all the ways of God. 
 We shall have to trust Him for ever and ever, as the angels 
 have to do now ; for who by searching can find Him out ? 
 Let us begin to confide in Him now, and go on increasing in 
 this confidence for ever. 
 
 Mrs. Goodell unites in Christian love. Remember us all 
 to your children. 
 
 Your truly sympathizing friend and brother, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 In a letter to Mrs. Cumings, written several years later, 
 he acknowledged in his own peculiar style the receipt of a 
 copy of " The Missionary s Daughter," which she had sent 
 to him at Constantinople : 
 
 My good Sister, Daughter, or, what shall I call you ? 
 
 I suppose, however, it makes but little difference what I 
 call you now, for long before I shall see you, you will be 
 " called by a new name, which the mouth of the Lord shall 
 name." I wonder what that name will be ! Gentleness ? 
 Charity? Patience? Hope? Zeal? or what? I fancy 
 we shall recognize Abraham at once. As far off as he can 
 be seen, CONFIDENCE IN GOD will be seen inscribed in such 
 bold characters on his whole being, that he will at once be 
 " known and read of all men." So when we meet with one 
 whose character is throughout and throughout developed in 
 meekness, we shall know at once it is Moses. 
 
 Now I can form no idea what your new name will be, nor, 
 indeed, what will be my own, unless it be, Unworthy to have 
 a name. But in the many mansions our blessed Saviour has 
 prepared for His friends, I hope that yours and ours will 
 not be so far apart but that we can see each other occasion 
 ally, without being under the necessity of taking a sea voy 
 age. I am thankful that my precious Sandwich Island 
 
LETTER FROM REV. JONAS KING. 289 
 
 cousin has put me in communication with you, and that 
 through a daughter of mine and a brother of yours I am 
 brought into almost veritable relationship, while through 
 Jesus Christ, our common head, the connection between us is 
 still nearer and more precious, and it will continue as long as 
 our connection with Jesus Christ will continue. 
 
 But let me not forget for that is, indeed, the object of this 
 note to thank you for the Memoir of my cousin. I shall 
 read it with double interest now that I know you to be the 
 writer. And, commending ourselves to your prayers, I re 
 main, in Christ, 
 
 Yours affectionately, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 February 14, 1843, he makes this brief record: "I am 
 this day fifty-one years old. Abide with us, blessed Saviour, 
 for the day is far spent." 
 
 The Rev. Jonas King, of Athens, having visited Mr. and 
 Mrs. Goodell at Constantinople at the time of the birth of 
 their youngest son, playfully promised to give them a cow, 
 on condition that the child should be named Jonas King. 
 On his return to Athens, having heard that the name of 
 Edward was likely to be substituted for Jonas, in making 
 the boy a King, he wrote to Mr. Goodell : 
 
 ATHENS, Sept. 26, 1843. 
 
 DEAR BROTHER GOODELL, I arrived here last Satur 
 day, and found the people rejoicing in a Constitution. Such 
 excitement and such enthusiasm I seldom ever saw. I verily 
 believe if any man in the streets were to say a word against 
 the Constitution he would be torn in pieces. There is so 
 much steam up, and such a fire burning, I am sometimes 
 afraid the boiler will burst, and that we shall some of us be 
 terribly scalded. However, I am on board with them, and 
 must take whatever happens. I have a good life-preserver 
 in the protection of Him who is the giver of life, in whom 
 we live and move and have our being, without whom not a 
 sparrow falls to the ground, and by whom even the very 
 hairs of our head are all numbered. 
 
 How is Mrs. Goodell, and how are all the children ? What 
 have you called the little boy who made his appearance at 
 13 B 
 
290 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 your house the first time when I was there ? If you have 
 called him Jonas King, I suppose I shall have to send him a 
 cow. But if he is only called King, half my name, I must 
 send him only half a cow. It seems that the name of the 
 disobedient prophet who fled to Tarshish is not in great 
 repute with you ! But to tell you the truth, I believe he 
 was quite as good a man as his namesake, who has been sent 
 to preach in Greece ! I feel that my life has been full of 
 disobedience, and I often wonder at the mercy of God in 
 permitting me to labor in His cause by preaching His holy 
 word. 
 
 Pray for your unworthy brother, 
 
 JONAS KING. 
 
 On the 4th of July, 1843, the venerable father of Mr. 
 Goodell died at the home of his son in Copley, Ohio, whither 
 he had removed a few years previous. The letter which 
 Mr. Goodell wrote to his brother on receiving the iiitelli 
 
 O 
 
 gence was inserted at the commencement of these Memoirs.* 
 It is not only a touching tribute of filial affection, showing 
 that the heart of the writer was as fresh and tender in its 
 love as in the days of his boyhood, but, as a specimen of 
 epistolary composition, and for the spirit of glowing, Scriptu 
 ral piety that it breathes, it will bear many perusals. The 
 Rev. Dr. William Adams, in quoting it in his introduction to 
 " The Old and the New," says, " We know not which to 
 admire the most, its purity of taste, its depth of pathos, or 
 its simplicity of piety." 
 
 * See page 6. 
 
EXECUTION FOR APOSTASY. 291 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 IN August, 1843, occurred an event which in its results 
 had an important influence upon the cause of religious 
 liberty in Turkey, and an important bearing upon the mis 
 sion work in that country. The circumstances are detailed 
 as follows in an official despatch to his government by Sir 
 Stratford Canning, the English ambassador : 
 
 "Buyuk-Dere, August 27, 1843. Within the last few days 
 an execution has taken place at Constantinople, under cir 
 cumstances which have occasioned much excitement and 
 indignation among the Christian inhabitants. The sufferer 
 was an Armenian youth of eighteen or twenty years, who, 
 having under fear of punishment declared himself a Turk, 
 went to the island of Syra, and, returning after an absence 
 of some length, resumed his former religion. Apprehensive 
 of the danger, but resolved not to deny his real faith a second 
 time, he kept out of sight, till accident betrayed him to the 
 police, and he was then thrown into prison. In spite of 
 threats, promises, and blows, he there maintained his resolu 
 tion, refused to save his life by a fresh disavowal of Chris 
 tianity, and was finally decapitated in one of the most 
 frequented parts of the city with circumstances of great 
 barbarity." 
 
 During the month that he was in prison every effort 
 was made by the Turks to induce him to embrace Mohamme 
 danism. He was offered a commission in the army, and 
 other inducements were held out to him to say, " There is 
 one God, and Mohammed is his prophet." He was several 
 times led out to the place of execution, and the sword of the 
 executioner was brandished over his head, as though his 
 
292 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 last moment had come, but no word or sign of apostasy 
 was extorted from him. Sir Stratford Canning exerted 
 all his influence to secure his release, and, it was said, 
 obtained a promise from the Turkish authorities that his 
 life should be spared ; but the law of the Koran, as inter 
 preted by the Turks, was put in execution. The man was 
 beheaded, and, according to custom, his head was placed 
 between his legs, and his body exposed in a public place for 
 three days. 
 
 This shocking occurrence led to a formal demand on the 
 part of the English, French, Russian, and Prussian ambassa 
 dors for the abolition of the death penalty for a change of 
 religion. There was a long and earnest correspondence 
 with the Turkish government, conducted chiefly by the 
 English ambassador, the result of which was that the 
 Sultan, on the 21st of March, 1844, gave this written 
 pledge : " The Sublime Porte engages to take effectual 
 measures to prevent henceforward the execution and putting 
 to death of the Christian who is an apostate." On the 23d 
 of March, the Sultan, in an audience which he granted to 
 Sir Stratford Canning, gave him personally this assurance : 
 " Henceforward neither shall Christianity be insulted in my 
 dominions, nor shall Christians be in any way persecuted 
 for their religion." 
 
 The chief honor of obtaining these important concessions 
 from the highest authority in the Turkish government 
 belongs to that noble advocate of religious liberty and 
 friend of Christian missions, Sir Stratford Canning, who, 
 upon the successful termination of his protracted correspond 
 ence, declared that the giving of such a pledge by the Sultan 
 seemed to him little less than a miracle, and that God alone 
 could have brought it to pass. 
 
 The year 1843 was memorable for another movement 
 in the cause of religious freedom, the exodus of nearly five 
 hundred ministers from the Established Church of Scotland, 
 and the organization of the Free Church on the basis of 
 
 
THE DISRUPTION IN SCOTLAND. 293 
 
 Christ alone the Head and King of the church. Among the 
 many visitors from various lands at the Turkish capital 
 about this time was the Rev. R. W. Stewart, to whom, 
 after his return to Scotland, Mr. Goodell wrote, express 
 ing his cordial sympathy with those who for conscience sake 
 had gone out from the Establishment, leaving all its emolu 
 ments behind them : 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, Sept. 16, 1843. 
 
 To the REV. R. W. STEWART: 
 
 REVEREND AND DEAR SIR, Your note from Malta, 
 with the music-book of Scotch church psalmody, went by the 
 way of Beyrout, and did not reach me till quite lately. As 
 our eldest daughter has been at Broosa for a few weeks, we 
 have as yet only tasted a wee bit of your sweet music ; but 
 we expect she will return next week, and then we intend to 
 have a real feast, wishing you could be here at least for one 
 evening to enjoy it with us. 
 
 Yours of August the 21st was received the 8th inst. And 
 so, dear brother, the rnanse, that sweetest and happiest and 
 most hallowed of all spots, is gone for ever ! Well, you all 
 have our tenderest sympathy, and, I may add, you all have 
 our high veneration. Yes, we venerate those four hundred 
 and seventy men of God who stood ready at the call of 
 their Master to " provide the creels again ; " and, leaving the 
 manse, the glebe, the church, the stipend, all, to go forth, not 
 knowing where they should erect their next altar or kindle 
 their next hearth-fires. Everlasting thanks to the great 
 Head of the church that there are so many of this stamp 
 in Scotland ! men of noble birth, who are born from above 
 and belong to the royal family, and are jealous for the royal 
 prerogatives, and who, suffering with their Prince here, shall 
 soon sit down with Him on His throne, and reign with Him 
 for ever. That memorable 18th of May will never be for 
 gotten. The world has seen nothing like it for at least two 
 hundred years. With what a great cloud of witnesses your 
 Free Church must have been surrounded, composed of those 
 ancient, noble martyrs, confessors, and covenanters, of whom 
 the world was not worthy ! It does appear to me that the 
 Lord is about to bless all Scotland with such a revival of 
 pure and uudefiled religion as has never yet been known 
 there, and that the influence of this mighty movement of 
 
294 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 yours will be felt, not only in every part of England, but 
 even to the uttermost parts of the earth. It is intimately 
 connected with the light and liberty and glory of the Gospel 
 of Christ, and the missionary spirit seems in a wonderful 
 manner to pervade and sanctify it all. 
 
 Do you remember that little, cold, upper chamber in my 
 house ? We regretted that we had no better to offer to one 
 " of the household of faith," and he, too, an " ambassador of 
 Christ ; " and, had we not considered it a sort of discipline 
 and preparation for what was to follow when driven out 
 from your own pleasant habitation, with all the comforts and 
 precious recollections of thirty years, we might have re 
 gretted it the more. We rejoice that Providence has as 
 signed you so interesting and important a post as the one 
 you now occupy. And who knows but the great Head of 
 the church took away your voice on purpose that you might 
 employ your pen for Him in this new situation ! 
 
 Mrs. Goodell and our daughters (for since I commenced 
 this letter the one at Broosa has returned) unite in the kind 
 est regards to Mrs. Stewart, whom we shall all be most happy 
 to see with you, and to whom we will give the very best room 
 in the house, should Providence ever direct her steps with 
 yours to the city of domes and minarets. Of my " Sermon 
 to Mothers " she is at liberty to make any use which she may 
 think will promote the cause of the blessed Redeemer. I 
 feel that I could make it better in some respects, but perhaps 
 I should make it worse, and at any rate I have no time to 
 make the experiment. May prayer and the Lord s blessing 
 accompany it ! 
 
 All our families unite in sending Christian salutations. 
 Remember us very kindly to Drs. Chalmers, Keith, Black, 
 and Wilson, should it be convenient for you to do so, not 
 forgetting our good friend and brother, Dr. Rich. And say 
 to Mr. Bonar that I received his books, that I love him as 
 my very dearest brother, and that I congratulate him on the 
 recovery of his Bible from Jacob s well.* The Lord bless 
 him and all the four hundred and seventy prophets who have 
 not bowed the knee to the image which has been set up in 
 Scotland. 
 
 * Mr. Bonar s pocket Bible, which he accidentally dropped into 
 Jacob s well, near Shechem, was subsequently recovered by anotber 
 traveller, and restored to him. 
 
A NEW ENGLAND THANKSGIVING. 295 
 
 My address is, Rev. William Goodell, Constantinople, Tur 
 key ; but in subscribing myself, I am always and only, 
 Your very affectionate brother in Christ, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 In October, 1843, Mr. Goodell was elected a member of 
 the American-Oriental Society, and a diploma, officially 
 signed and forwarded to him at Constantinople, is found 
 among his papers, together with an acknowledgment of a 
 copy of the first edition of his Armeno-Turkish Bible, which 
 he presented to the society. 
 
 An occasion of much interest to the American missionaries 
 in Turkey occurred in the course of this year. Up to this 
 time they had never enjoyed the privilege of joining with the 
 people at home in the national festival of Thanksgiving. 
 The mode of communicating with the United States was so 
 tardy, that they had never before received notice of the 
 appointment of the day until after it had passed. But this 
 year the proclamation reached them in season, and Mr. 
 Goodell thus records the observance of the feast : 
 
 " Constantinople, December 1, 1843. Yesterday was the first 
 Thanksgiving (I mean New England Thanksgiving) I have 
 kept for twenty-one years. We have never known before 
 when Thanksgiving came till the day was past; but the 
 increased facilities of intercourse gave us this year timely 
 information. We all enjoyed our meeting much. It was at 
 two o clock, P.M., and Mr. K. left his business, and he and 
 family, with a pious captain, came. Among the many causes 
 of thankfulness mentioned were the following : God s love 
 to this world, a thing never to be lost sight of by us ; that 
 wonderful grace which has saved us from sin and heL, and 
 raised us up to be co-workers with God, what an unspeak 
 able mercy ! the continued tokens of the presence of the 
 Hcl) Spirit among the people ; though we have had sickness 
 in our families, yet no one of our public labors has ever been 
 interrupted from this cause, and no one of the male members 
 of this mission has ever been laid up by sickness ; during all 
 the years we have lived together, and amidst all the various 
 scenes through which we have passed, there has never been 
 
296 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 any misunderstanding between any of us, and our harmony 
 has continued up to the present time unbroken. Harmony 
 has never been restored, because it has never been impaired. 
 A great blessing this ! " 
 
 The missionaries at Constantinople, in common with those 
 at other stations in the Levant, were greatly cheered, near 
 the close of the year, by a visit from the Rev. Rufus Ander 
 son, D.D., Corresponding Secretary of the American Board, 
 who was accompanied by the Rev. Joel Hawes, D.D., of 
 Hartford. Dr. Anderson came officially, to study the char 
 acter and to see the extent of the work that was going on, 
 and to consult with the members of the various missions in 
 regard to plans for the future. Dr. Hawes, though not 
 commissioned by the Board, had a similar errand, and his 
 presence and counsel were no less acceptable and cheering. 
 They spent several months in the eastern part of the Medi 
 terranean and at Constantinople, arriving at the capital on 
 the 24th of December. 
 
 The visit of this deputation was peculiarly refreshing to 
 Mr. Goodell, who had been personally intimate with Dr. 
 Anderson before going to the East. After the latter had 
 returned to this country, Mr. Goodell wrote to him : " It is 
 twenty-two years since we sailed from New York, and dur 
 ing all this time I can think of but few events, if, indeed, of 
 any, for which, as it appears to me, I have greater cause for 
 gratitude than for your visit." A letter of reminiscence, 
 addressed to Dr. Anderson after his return to the United 
 States, shows what progress had been made in the mission 
 work since Mr. Goodell reached Constantinople in 1831, and 
 also what prospects were opening before the mission : 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, March 7, 1844. 
 
 MY DEAR BROTHER, Whenever I look back to the 
 year 1831, when my own family first arrived at Constanti 
 nople, and contemplate the great and wonderful changes 
 which have taken place since that period, I always feel that 
 I am myself not half awake to the reality and importance 
 
GREAT CHANGES. 297 
 
 of that work of grace, which God is carrying on here with 
 such power. Then, not a single European in the place knew 
 fully how to sympathize with us ; nor, during a whole year, 
 was there, except our Greek brother, Mr. P., a single na 
 tive found, whose heart seemed at all moved by the Spirit 
 of God. Then, all direct access to the Armenians seemed 
 closed against us ; nor did it appear possible to reach them, 
 except in a very circuitous way. We had, in fact, to com 
 mence operations among the Greeks, in order thus to intro 
 duce ourselves among the Armenians. 
 
 But God hath " remembered us in our low estate ; for 
 His mercy endure th for ever." He hath helped us by His 
 providence, and He hath helped us by His Spirit; and in 
 the wonderful turn things have taken, His hand is most 
 clearly seen. For " He that hath the key of David, that 
 operieth and no man shutteth, and shutteth and no man 
 openeth," has fast closed the door among the Greeks to the 
 amazement of everybody ; while, among the Armenians, He 
 has " set before us an open door, which no man has been 
 able to shut," although the very mightiest ones in the whole 
 empire have once and again conspired together for the ex 
 press purpose of closing it for ever. 
 
 Less than twenty years ago, the question was asked by 
 some one at Constantinople, whether a Protestant service, 
 except in the palaces of the foreign legations, could be 
 held on the Sabbath in any language. And the opinion 
 expressed was, that it would not be tolerated. But lo ! a 
 few Protestant missionaries have come ; and, without power 
 or influence, or even permission, they have quietly seated 
 themselves down in the very "city of the Sultan," under 
 the very eye of high-priests and patriarchs, and in the midst 
 of all the grandees of the empire, and the emissaries of 
 Rome ; and they have opened chapels in their own pri . ate 
 houses, where the Gospel has been preached without moles 
 tation in the English, German, French, Spanish, Italian, 
 Greek, Armenian, and Turkish languages. And our right 
 to do so will now never be likely to be questioned. Those 
 times have gone by ; and custom here has all the force of 
 law. There has, indeed, been great indignation against us ; 
 but it has been strangely impotent. Kings and princes have 
 taken counsel together against us ; but their " counsel has 
 been carried headlong," and has come to naught. Bribes, 
 the never-failing resort and the mighty engine of all these 
 13* 
 
298 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 Oriental hierarchies, have not been spared ; but " the devices 
 of these crafty ones have been disappointed, so that their 
 hands could not perform their enterprise." And I know of 
 no other reason than this, that " The Lord of Hosts has been 
 with us, and the God of Jacob has been our refuge." From 
 Him cometh wisdom. But He has not given it to the op- 
 posers of His truth to carry out their plans ; or He has 
 " destroyed and divided their tongues ; " or He has furnished 
 them with other and more pressing work to do ; or in His 
 providence there has been all at once an entire change in 
 the Turkish ministry ; or the very individual, who was en 
 trusted by them with the execution of the whole business, 
 was unexpectedly turned out of office ; or else, in their blind 
 ness and rage, they have been left so to transgress all bounds 
 and trample on all laws and usages, as to leave us real and 
 substantial ground of complaint to our country s representa 
 tive, which he could lay hold of, and use with power to our 
 advantage. And thus has the Lord " not once nor twice," 
 " shown us His marvellous kindness in this strong city," and 
 given us fresh occasions of encouragement to place all con 
 fidence in His power and wisdom, His goodness and faithful 
 ness. And, though we have always " feared as we entered 
 into the dark cloud," yet have we, I trust, learned in some 
 measure the important lesson, that there is after all "no 
 one there save Jesus only ; " and that His hand, and His alone, 
 is to be seen and felt and acknowledged everywhere. 
 
 Ten years ago, " the strong man armed kept his palace 
 and goods in peace," and no one dared lisp a syllable against 
 the prevailing superstitions and corruptions of the times. 
 " But a stronger than he has come," and broken in upon 
 this death-like quiet, and " set a man at variance against his 
 father, and the daughter against her mother," in all parts of 
 the city. An individual, who came to us some ten years 
 ago for the express purpose of conversing on the great things 
 of salvation and eternal life, and who spoke freely all that 
 was in his heart, said, on passing out of our door, u On quit 
 ting your house, I must close my lips, and not suffer a word 
 on these subjects to escape them." But now the whole city 
 is filled with these new doctrines ; and they are publicly dis 
 cussed in the khans and coffee-houses, and at all the chief 
 places of concourse. 
 
 Much of the time, indeed, we have ourselves been scarcely 
 able to walk round this great " valley of dry bones " in an 
 
RECALL OF MR. TEMPLE. 299 
 
 open and public manner, or to prophesy to them except in a 
 whisper, or to only one at a time ; and yet, from our retired 
 corners we have heard " a noise and a shaking " among these 
 " dry bones ; " and, in regard to not a few of them, we have 
 the most consoling evidence that " the Spirit of life from 
 God has entered into them." The voice of the Son of God 
 has broken the slumbers of death, and they live. They 
 have been breathed upon by the Holy Spirit, and they have 
 " become living souls." And these may now be seen every 
 day walking abroad in the streets of this great city, living, 
 breathing men ; men who, like all those that have been 
 quickened and made alive, and that will live for ever, are 
 calling on every side to their neighbors and kindred, " Awake, 
 thou that sleepest, and arise from the dead, and Christ shall 
 give thee light." There is certainly a great deal of life and 
 activity among them. Look abroad in almost any direction, 
 and you will see some Andrew bringing his brother Simon 
 to Christ; or some Philip persuading his friend Nathanael 
 to come ; or, peradventure, over the very house-tops, and 
 " through the tiling," and greatest difficulties, you will see 
 " one sick of the palsy," who is " borne of four." Blessed 
 sight ! who would not be a missionary to see such " visions 
 bright " ? But truly u this is the Lord s doing ; it is marvel 
 lous In our eyes." 
 
 I close this communication with a remark, which I recently 
 made to our native brethren, whom, as you know,. I am 
 accustomed to meet alone by themselves every Tuesday 
 morning, " If this work of God go forward in the same 
 proportion for ten years to come, as it has gone for ten years 
 past, there will be no further occasion for any of us to remain 
 here, unless it be to assist you in bringing to a knowledge 
 of these same precious saving doctrines of the Gospel the 
 Greeks and Jews and others around you." 
 
 But, dear brother, reverses are to be expected. And may 
 you and we, and the churches at home, and all concerned, 
 be prepared for them. 
 
 Yours most truly, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 In the spring of 1844 Mr. Goodell experienced a great 
 trial in the recall of his beloved friend and brother, Rev. 
 Daniel Temple, with whom he had been on terms of inti 
 mate fellowship almost from boyhood. They had occupied 
 
800 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 the same room in the academy, in college, and in the Theo 
 logical Seminary for the space of nine years, and although 
 separated in their missionary life in the East, Mr. Temple 
 being stationed at Smyrna, they had exchanged letters and 
 interchanged their most sacred sentiments every week since 
 coming to the Orient. The trial was the more severe be 
 cause the giving up of the missionary work was so painful to 
 Mr. Temple. One of the results of the visit of Dr. Ander 
 son to the East was the discontinuance of the mission to the 
 Greeks, for whom Mr. Temple had been exclusively labor 
 ing ; and as the Board concurred with him in the opinion 
 that he was too far advanced in years to commence the 
 acquisition of a new language and enter upon an entirely 
 new mission, he reluctantly decided to return to the United 
 States. Before he left, Mr. Goodell wrote to him : 
 
 " We all sympathize with you deeply in your being called 
 to give up your work and return to the land of your fathers. 
 It seems to me that such a blow would well-nigh kill me. 
 But it is true, for the word of God declares it, As thy 
 days so shall thy strength be. And the question is not, 
 what is painful ? but, what is duty ? Fear not ; your poor 
 ship will mid a safe harbor at last." 
 
 After his return, Mr. Goodell wrote to him in his usual 
 strain : 
 
 " By the way, I see one of the papers calls you Dr. 
 but whether it was tormenting you before the time, or 
 whether you are actually a D.D., I do not know. At any 
 rate, I have no doubt you are the same Daniel Temple, 
 whatever affixes or prefixes, augments or increments, you 
 may have to your name. If it would but cure you of the 
 awful habit which your dear wife complains you are guilty 
 of, viz., of being advanced in years beyond the wishes of 
 most parishes, perhaps you would no more object to the title 
 than to any other bitter medicine." 
 
 At the same time with the departure of his friend Mr. 
 Temple, a more severe trial was laid upon the family of Mr. 
 
DEPARTURE OF DAUGHTERS. 801 
 
 Goodell. This was the separation from his household, of his 
 two eldest daughters, who came to the United States to enjoy 
 advantages of education which could not be had in the lauds 
 of the East. From an extensive and intimate acquaintance 
 with missionary families in different parts of the world, the 
 opinion is confidently expressed that, as a class, no children 
 are more accurately and thoroughly educated than the chi- 
 dren of missionaries; but, at the same time, it is often a 
 matter of great importance, if not a necessity, that they 
 should have some measure of training in the midst of a 
 Christian community, in order to become better fitted for 
 their work in life, wherever their future lots may be cast. 
 After long and prayerful deliberation, it was decided by Mr. 
 and Mrs. Goodell to send their daughters to America, in 
 company with Mr. and Mrs. Temple. A brief extract from 
 the father s journal depicts a scene of heart-breaking sadness, 
 which has had its counterpart in hundreds, if not thousands, 
 of families in the far -distant fields of missionary life : 
 
 " May 23. Our beloved daughters left us yesterday. 
 My last prayer with them was with tears and sighs. Our 
 parting was a silent one, an affectionate embrace, but not 
 a word spoken on either side. We gave them up to our 
 Father. May He be their Father, and they His children. 
 Our other children at night wept themselves to sleep. No 
 one could read ; no one could sing at our worship this morn 
 ing. May the Lord comfort all our hearts." 
 
 An incident that occurred about two years later may bo 
 mentioned most appropriately in this connection. At various 
 intervals, and for long periods, the missionaries in Turkey 
 lived in great apprehension of personal danger, owing to the 
 violent hostility awakened by their presence and their teach 
 ings. Not only did they sympathize with the native Chris 
 tians in the persecution they endured ; they had a share in it 
 themselves. Against open violence they were protected by 
 their nationality, but often did they have reason to fear se 
 cret assaults instigated by Moslem fanaticism, Armenian and 
 
302 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 Greek bigotry, and Jesuitical intrigue. The compiler of 
 these Memoirs has, in his own private correspondence with 
 the missionaries in Turkey, and especially at Constantinople, 
 the evidence that they often lay down at night under the 
 apprehension that, by insurrection, or the secret hand of vio 
 lence, they might be called to end their labors and their lives 
 before the dawn of another day. 
 
 Just at the time referred to, Mr. Goodell had received 
 special intimations of personal danger, when one evening, as 
 he returned home from a meeting, there was handed him a 
 strange-looking package, addressed to him, and marked, 
 " Favored by the Rev. Dr. Beshiktash." It had been left 
 at the house by a stranger. What it could contain, or who 
 the Rev. Dr. Beshiktash might be, no one was able to divine. 
 The circumstances all had an air of mystery, and a slight 
 examination of the package made the aifair appear still more 
 suspicious. Thoughts of the Patriarch and his people, and 
 of other agents of evil, passed through the mind of Mr. 
 Goodell ; and the mere imagination that it might be some 
 infernal machine induced him to lay it carefully aside until 
 the family should have retired for the night, in order that 
 he might open it without exposing any member of his house 
 hold but himself. 
 
 Accordingly, when all had retired, he took the mysterious 
 box to his study, and, before proceeding to open it, kneeled 
 and commended himself, his household, and the mission, to 
 the care of the covenant God. With trembling hands he 
 then removed one envelope after another in a long succes 
 sion, until he reached and removed the last ; when his eyes 
 fell, not upon a deadly weapon, but upon the faces of his 
 beloved daughters, who were far over the seas. They had 
 chosen this method of forwarding from the United States 
 their daguerreotypes, as a surprise to those at home, sending 
 the package by the hand of the captain of a ship, with an 
 injunction that it should be delivered without any intimation 
 of what it contained, or of the source from which it came. 
 
 
FRESH PERSECUTION. 303 
 
 The father s tears of love and thankfulness fell thick upon 
 the familiar faces, and the whole family were immediately 
 aroused to share in his joy. 
 
 During the latter part of 1844 and the following year, 
 the fierceness of actual persecution on the part of the Ar 
 menian ecclesiastics was stayed, but their hostility toward all 
 who manifested any tendency to evangelical principles was 
 not in the least abated. They took another method of ex 
 pressing it, described by Mr. Goodell, under date of Oct. 27, 
 1844:- 
 
 " All fiery persecution has now ceased. The policy of the 
 present patriarch is more in accordance with civilized usage. 
 The aim is to wear out the patience of the brethren, by de 
 priving them of business in the most quiet and effectual way 
 possible, and thus to reduce them to subjection by reducing 
 them to poverty in a more genteel way than by prison and 
 exile. This is really, as our brethren confess, harder to 
 bear, because it does not, on the one hand, rouse up the mind 
 of the sufferer to such a spirit of determination, nor, on the 
 other, does it secure so much sympathy from others. But, 
 to the praise of God s grace be it spoken, they all hold on 
 their way, and the Lord is adding to them continually of 
 such as shall be saved. The papists are still popping away 
 at us with missiles drawn from the " Missionary Herald," but 
 nobody seems now to care any thing about it. In fact, I 
 have heard of no one being shot, or even wounded. 
 
 "All our various meetings have continued to the present 
 time, and the interest in them appears unabated. The breth 
 ren still * have life, as formerly, and even, we believe, have 
 it more abundantly. Among others, however, there is not 
 at present so much of a noise and a shaking, with so 
 many signs of coming to life, as we have witnessed in times 
 past, and a? we now hear of in the interior. Some sixteen 
 villages in the vicinity of Broosa have been recently reported 
 to us, in each of which the Holy Spirit is breathing upon a 
 few individuals, making them living men. They are waking 
 up to a life and happiness which belong exclusively to the 
 children of light and the children of the day." 
 
 The spirit of the one who is the subject of these Memoirs 
 has been abundantly indicated in the extracts that have been 
 
304 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 made from the most familiar and unrestrained expressions 
 of his heart, as that of one who had an almost singular sim 
 plicity of purpose to live for nothing but the advancement 
 of the kingdom of Christ and the glory of His name. One 
 secret of this singleness of heart, or one form of its expres 
 sion, was, that he seemed always to feel and to act as if he 
 were in the immediate presence of Christ, and living under His 
 personal reign. The kingdom of Christ was to him a reality, 
 and the ground of his confidence, especially in regard to the 
 success of the work in which he was engaged. This is ex 
 pressed in an extract from his journal, bearing date Jan. 31, 
 1845 . 
 
 " There is now a very interesting state of things among 
 the Armenians at the capital, and many new instances of 
 awakening. At the monthly concert this week it was stated 
 that there was probably not an evening in the week in which 
 there was not a prayer-meeting held by the native brethren 
 at some place in Constantinople proper, for the outpouring 
 of the Holy Spirit. At our public services on the Sabbath 
 the congregation is large, and the word is with power ; and 
 although all the ingenuity and wisdom and influence of the 
 very mightiest ones among both Armenians and Turks are 
 most actively employed from day to day to arrest the work, 
 yet it is carried forward by a hand unseen, and a power not 
 to be resisted. And who can stop the progress of that which 
 is invisible, and corneth not with observation ? Who can 
 banish or confine or prohibit that which is spiritual, and 
 which can, of course, be touched by nothing material ? The 
 kingdom of Christ knows nothing of territorial divisions and 
 geographical lines, and our brethren here may take all their 
 meals, make all their visits, perform all their journeys, and 
 transact all their business in this blessed kingdom, however 
 despotic their own temporal government may be. They may 
 live in it every day, and sleep in it every night; arid no 
 power on earth can forcibly carry them out of it. They can 
 have daily access to the great King himself, and lay their 
 petitions at his feet ; and no police that ever existed, how 
 ever terrible its character, could ever find means to prevent 
 it. And the progress of this kingdom is itself like the silent 
 stealing of light on darkness, which none of the potentates 
 of earth can interrupt." 
 
305 
 
 In October, 1845, in order to exert a more decided influence 
 upon that part of the population which in all Oriental lands 
 is most difficult of access., a female boarding-school was 
 opened at the house of Mr. Goodell, and eight Armenian 
 young ladies were received into his family. Mrs. Goodell 
 had previously made herself familiar with the Italian lan 
 guage, which was chiefly spoken at Malta; with the Arabic, 
 which she had made use of at Beyrout ; and with the Greek, 
 which was extensively spoken at Constantinople. But to 
 qualify herself for usefulness in this new charge, she now 
 commenced the study of the Armenian. Her health, which 
 for many years had been feeble, was quite established, and, 
 with the new responsibilities which she assumed, it was 
 like entering afresh upon missionary life and service. 
 
 The catalogue of the school, in the handwriting of Mr. 
 Goodell, is a curiosity. The history of each scholar is 
 recorded, and, with the name, its signification. Names in 
 the East are more significant than with us ; whether the 
 name is always appropriately bestowed is another matter. 
 The first on the list of the school is Armaveni, which signi 
 fies Palm-tree. She was a young lady about twenty years 
 of age when she entered the school. She afterward became 
 the wife of the evangelical pastor at Trebizond, where she 
 flourished literally like the palm-tree, living a life of great 
 usefulness. Another bore the name of Soorpoohi (Holi 
 ness). Another, Aroosiag (Morning Star). She has since 
 been very useful as a teacher among the Armenians. Still 
 another was Sophik ( Wisdom). She became the wife of 
 an Armenian bearing the name of Avedis (Glad Tidings), 
 who has been a Christian pastor at Constantinople. This 
 school, as will hereafter appear, enjoyed to a remarkable 
 degree the blessing of God in the presence and gracious 
 influences of the Holy Spirit, and it was a nursery in which 
 many precious youth were trained up for lives of useful 
 ness. 
 
 Miss Harriet M. Lovell, who afterward became the wife 
 
306 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 of Mr. Hamlin, joined the mission at this time, taking the 
 principal charge of the school, and finding also a home with 
 Mr. and Mrs. Goodell. Her correspondence, which may 
 be seen in the memoirs of " The Missionary Sisters " (Mrs. 
 Everett and Mrs. Hamlin), is filled with expressions of her 
 great happiness in finding in a distant land, among those 
 who had been strangers to her, a circle of devoted and 
 beloved friends, and in Mr. and Mrs. Goodell a father and 
 mother, to whom she became tenderly attached. 
 
 To Rev. E. E. Bliss, at Trebizond, he wrote, in reply to a 
 letter asking advice : 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, June 2, 1845. 
 
 MY DEAR BROTHER, What persecution your friends 
 suffer from their own neighbors and families cannot be helped. 
 Many of our friends suffer the same here, and have for years. 
 Some of them for a long time have been excluded from the 
 paternal roof ; but this kind of persecution is suffered at the 
 present day in France, England, and even in America ; and 
 no law can prevent it. So your bishop can excommunicate 
 as much as he pleases, and nobody out of his church has a 
 right to interfere. But if he makes use of the civil arm, if 
 he throws into prison, sends into exile, or uses the bastinado, 
 then there is ground for interference. If your people would 
 be saved, they must endure to the end. If they are unwill 
 ing to suffer with Christ, they are unworthy of Him. But 
 this, by the way, teaches us the importance of not encourag 
 ing any to oppose their bishop, or to take any strong stand 
 against the errors of their church, till we have good reason 
 to believe that they are the Lord s people, and have a good 
 deal of faith ; for otherwise, it is very certain they will not 
 stand in the day of trial. 
 
 If the bishop goes on excommunicating and casting out 
 of the church those who have received the Gospel, alter we 
 have suffered patiently long enough, we shall be fully justi 
 fied, in the view of the whole world, in gathering them into 
 a congregation by themselves. But it is well to have on 
 hand a good many cases of our great forbearance in order 
 to justify this step, showing that we were not over-greedy 
 for it, snatching at the first opportunity, but were literally 
 forced into it. 
 
 Your brother, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
ANATHEMA. 307 
 
 The year 1846 opened with marked spiritual prosperity, 
 but it ushered in the most severe persecution which the Ar 
 menian converts were ever called to endure. The Gospel 
 was so evidently making progress among the people, and was 
 so plainly in conflict with the dead formalism and idolatry 
 which prevailed in the ancient church of the Armenians ; 
 the teachings of the missionaries, and of the converts who 
 had become preachers of Christ to their own nation, were so 
 decided a rebuke to the ecclesiastics of all grades, from the 
 patriarch down to the humblest priest, whose lives and min 
 istrations were utterly opposed to the spirit arid the letter of 
 the word of God, that their hostility could not longer be 
 restrained ; and having the power, as they supposed, to 
 suppress the new religion, they determined to attempt it 
 once more. 
 
 Accordingly, on the last Sabbath in January, " the lord 
 archbishop and patriarch of the great metropolitan city of 
 Constantinople " issued his anathema, which was ordered to 
 be read in all the churches on that day, excommunicating an 
 evangelical priest, Vertanes, and consigning him over to 
 Satan as an enemy of all righteousness. He was described 
 as " a vagabond fellow, going about through the metropolis 
 babbling out errors ; an enemy to the holy church, a divider 
 of the members, a cause of scandal, and a seducer of the 
 people; a traitor and murderer of Christ, a child of the 
 devil, and offspring of antichrist," &c. The bull of excom 
 munication continued: 
 
 " Wherefore we expel him, and forbid him, as a devil and 
 a child of the devil, to enter into the company of our believ 
 ers ; we cut him off from the priesthood as an amputated 
 member of the spiritual body of Christ, and as a branch cut 
 off from the vine, which is good for nothing but to be cast 
 into the fire. By this admonitory bull I therefore command 
 and warn my beloved in every city far and near not to look 
 upon his face, regarding it as the face of Belial ; not to re 
 ceive him into your holy dwellings, for he is a house-destroy 
 ing and ravening wolf ; not to receive his salutation but as a 
 
308 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 soul-destroying and deadly poison; and to beware with all 
 your households of the seducing and impious followers of 
 the false doctrine of modern sectarists," &c. 
 
 This anathema was nominally aimed at only one who had 
 renounced the errors of the Armenian Church and embraced 
 the truth of the Gospel, but it was intended as a warning to 
 all who gave heed to the teachings of the missionaries. Its 
 proclamation at once stirred up the fiercest bigotry and hatred 
 on the part of the Armenian clergy, who entered immediately 
 upon a crusade against their evangelical brethren. Their 
 pulpits resounded with denunciations of the most precious 
 truths of the Gospel, and of all who gave an ear to them. 
 The patriarch no longer had power to imprison and other 
 wise punish with civil pains and penalties, but he made the 
 most of his ecclesiastical power by inflicting church censures 
 and exciting the people to visit with social martyrdom all 
 who gave countenance to the missionaries or followed their 
 instructions. A second anathema against Vertanes was 
 promulgated, including with him all who were of like sen 
 timent : 
 
 " Wherefore, whoever has a son that is such an one, or a 
 brother, or a partner in business, and gives him bread, or 
 assists him in making money, or has intercourse with him as 
 a friend, or does business with him, let such persons know 
 that they are nourishing a venomous serpent in their houses, 
 which will one day injure them with its deadly poison, and 
 they will lose their souls. Such persons give bread to Judas. 
 Such persons are enemies to the holy faith of Christianity, and 
 destroyers of the holy orthodox church of the Armenians, 
 and a disgrace to the whole nation. Wherefore, their houses 
 and shops also are accursed ; and whoever goes to visit them, 
 we shall learn and make them public to the holy church by 
 terrible anathemas." 
 
 Nothing more was wanting to arouse the bigoted Armeni 
 ans to a fierce social persecution of their brethren. Per 
 suasion having failed to bring the converts back to the 
 ancient formalism of the church, they assailed them with 
 
GREAT DISTRESS. 309 
 
 bitter hostility. They broke up their business ; they refused 
 them employment ; they drove them to the verge of starva 
 tion, and would fain have starved them literally ; they stoned 
 them in the streets ; they brought against them charges of 
 debt and had them cast into prison, while their families were 
 in distress and want. The words of the Saviour were often 
 verified : " A man s foes shall be they of his own household." 
 Brother was arrayed against brother, father against son, and 
 even tender mothers cast off their own daughters, and hus 
 bands became the persecutors of their wives, and wives of 
 their husbands. Bigotry overcame all natural affection. 
 
 " Nearly forty persons in Constantinople," wrote one of 
 the missionaries, " had their shops closed arid their licenses 
 to trade taken away, and were thereby prevented from labor 
 ing for an honest livelihood. Nearly seventy were obliged 
 to leave father, mother, brother, sister, husband, wife, or child, 
 for Christ s sake, and were forced by the patriarch s orders 
 from their own hired houses, and sometimes even from houses 
 owned by themselves. In order to increase their distress, 
 bakers were ordered not to furnish them with bread, and 
 water-carriers to cut off their supply. As multitudes of fam 
 ilies in the metropolis depend entirely upon the latter for all 
 the water they use, and the greater part of the water-carriers 
 are bigoted Armenians, this measure operated with great 
 severity." 
 
 In a letter written to the Secretary of the Board near the 
 commencement of the following year, Mr. Goodell describes 
 the severity and the continuance of this persecution : 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, Feb. 27, 1846. 
 To the Rev. Dr. ANDERSON, Cor. Sec. A. B. C. F. M., 
 
 Boston : 
 
 MY DEAR BROTHER, You will have heard of the wrath 
 of the enemy, and of the desperate efforts made to " swallow 
 up the inheritance of the Lord." The aspect of the two 
 parties was, and is still, one of great moral sublimity. On 
 the one side were all the power, influence, wealth, and num 
 bers of a great nation; on the other, fewness, feebleness, 
 
310 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 and poverty. On the one side were age, wisdom, expe 
 rience, cunning, craft, and dissimulation ; on the other, 
 youth, inexperience, and utter simplicity. On the one side 
 stood up the whole Armenian hierarchy, excited to the 
 utmost pitch of hate and fury, and armed with all the 
 sacredness of antiquity, with all the authority of the entire 
 nation, and with all the panoply of civil and ecclesiastical 
 despotism ; on the other was neither Urim nor Thummim, 
 neither tabernacle nor ark, neither priesthood nor church ; 
 nothing sacred, nothing venerable, nothing to inspire ter 
 ror, nothing to attract notice, nothing outward to encour 
 age the least hope of success. On the one side were 
 falsehood and cursing and blasphemy ; the thunders of 
 anathemas, the threatenings of annihilation, the cutting off 
 of bread and water, the driving out of families and indi 
 viduals from their inheritance and their homes, from their 
 shops and their business ; the wresting by force from them 
 of their necessary protective papers, and thus the exposing of 
 them, without the possibility of redress, to all the insults and 
 frauds of the most unprincipled and villanous of " the baser 
 sort," and consigning them to a filthy Turkish prison, where 
 some of them are now lying. 
 
 On the other side sat patience and meekness, peace and 
 truth. There was serenity of countenance, and there was 
 joy in tribulation. There was the voice of prayer and 
 praise. The New Testament was in their hands, and all its 
 blessed promises were in their hearts. There was no haste, 
 no perturbation. They wrote a very appropriate and manly 
 letter to their patriarch, making fully known their faith ; 
 and, when their letter was not received by him, they sent 
 copies of it to all " the mighty men," and they have since 
 lithographed it, and scattered it through the nation. They 
 sent to the Sublime Porte, to give notice of their situation, a 
 document drawn up with so much care and judgment as to 
 secure the immediate attention of the whole Turkish divan> 
 and to command the admiration of some of the very ablest 
 diplomatists in the political world. To individuals known to 
 be friendly, to this and that priest or vartabed, they wrote 
 a long letter, calling upon them either to stand up in their 
 own church and protest against the superstitions and wicked 
 ness of the times, or else to leave at once, and take their 
 open stand with the persecuted friends of truth, choosing 
 rather to suffer affliction with them than enjoy all the pleas- 
 
DAYS OP DARKNESS. 311 
 
 tires of sin and the honors of the world, with the divine 
 indignation resting upon them. They had days of public 
 fasting and prayer, and the spectacle was an affecting one. 
 Their songs of praise from the whole congregation went up 
 like the sound of many waters, and reminded me of the sing 
 ing of the ancient Bohemian brethren amidst the raging 
 fires of persecution. And, indeed, to see them stand from 
 day to day with such firmness on the Rock of eternal ages, 
 unmoved and undismayed ; to see them manifest such un 
 shaken confidence in the power and wisdom and faithfulness 
 of Christ ; to see them take joyfully the spoiling of their 
 goods, knowing that they have in heaven a better and an 
 enduring substance ; to see them called up, one after another, 
 from time to time, even women and children, and going alone, 
 single-handed, cheerfully and fearlessly, into the presence of 
 the greatest and craftiest of their enemies, and there witness 
 ing a good confession, to the utter confusion of their inquisi 
 tors, was a spectacle for angels and for men. 
 
 Thus far I have used the imperfect tense, and said " was" 
 but I now use the present, and say " is ; " for the end is not 
 yet. On the contrary, the night is every moment growing 
 darker and darker, and the storm is raging more and more 
 furiously, arid there is not a single gleam of hope to be seen 
 from any quarter of the horizon. Kvery outward ray is 
 now entirely extinguished; and those who have not eyes to 
 see far enough to discern the u rainbow round about the 
 throne " must remain in utter darkness. In short, the com 
 bination of all nations and kindreds and tongues against the 
 truth is so formidable, nothing now remains for its friends to 
 hold on to but the power and faithfulness of Christ. With 
 Him all is light, all is plain ; " all things are possible" Here 
 may our persecuted brethren continue to cling with both 
 hands ! And will not all the beloved churches at home, if 
 they have never done it before, for once try the full efficacy 
 of prayer in their behalf ? I have myself for several days 
 been holding on to Judges xiii. 23 ; for surely, if the Lord 
 were pleased to kill us, would He have sent here His word, 
 His Spirit, and His converting grace, and shown us so much 
 of His love and mercy in quickening the dead in sin ? 
 Your brother in the Lord, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 They who had been the honored instruments in the hands 
 
312 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 of God of effecting that religious reformation which had 
 brought about this persecution were not left without the evi 
 dence that God smiled upon them and upon their work. 
 In regard to the school that had been opened at the house 
 of Mr. Goodell, he wrote a few days later : 
 
 "March 4. Our female boarding-school, instead of being 
 scattered to the four winds by this tempest, has been in 
 creased. The parents of two of the girls were so hard 
 pressed by the patriarch that they took them from the 
 school ; but they left their beds and books as a pledge of 
 their return as soon as the indignation should be overpast. 
 In the mean time four new ones have joined the seminary, 
 so that, instead of eight, which was as large a number as we 
 thought we could possibly take, we now have ten, and when 
 the absent girls return we shall have twelve. At the com 
 mencement of the storm the little girls manifested much fear, 
 and some of them wept lest their parents should not remain 
 firm. But as they heard from time to time of the excom 
 munication of their parents and guardians, their fears were 
 hushed, and they shouted aloud for joy. It was exceed 
 ingly interesting to see how all the sympathies of their little 
 hearts were enlisted on the side of * grace and truth. 
 Many, I doubt not, have been the prayers that have gone 
 up from day to day, out of the mouth of these babes and 
 sucklings ; and prayer, by whomsoever offered, * moves the 
 hand that moves the world. One of the eldest was pub 
 licly excommunicated and cursed by name last Sabbath. 
 On my informing her of it, she remarked in her own quiet 
 way, I have not been of that church for a long time. Let 
 them curse, if God do but bless. One of those in prison is 
 her brother. 
 
 "March 17. The persecution continues with great sever 
 ity, and we are brought very low. Three successive Fri 
 days have been observed by us with our Armenian brethren 
 as days of public fasting, humiliation, and prayer, and from 
 little circles here and there prayer is offered continually. 
 But the work of desolation has been dreadful, and hundreds, 
 including their families, are in a suffering condition. Many 
 are driven from their homes, and denied a shelter or a drop 
 of water from any sect ; refused a place to live in, a place 
 to die in, or a place to be buried in ; unable to flee to a 
 mountain or a cave for want of a passport ; unable to work, 
 
SYMPATHY EXPRESSED. 313 
 
 for whoever employs them shares their fate ; thrown into 
 the filthiest prisons for want of security, and whoever offers 
 himself for security is thrown in with them." 
 
 Through the interference of some of the foreign ambassa 
 dors, conspicuous among whom was Sir Stratford Canning, 
 the evangelical Armenians were, by the authority of the 
 Turkish government, delivered in a measure from the op 
 pression of the patriarch ; and, on the basis of the pledge of 
 1843, which guaranteed a sort of religious liberty, they were 
 authorized to pursue their former occupations under Turkish 
 license, and were promised protection by the Turkish police. 
 But this was a precarious reliance, and ineffectual to secure 
 them even in the enjoyment of their former means of sub 
 sistence, arid many became dependent on the charitable as 
 sistance of foreigners. The state of things Mr. Goodell 
 describes a month later : 
 
 "April 17. Thirty -five shops remain shut. The Turk 
 ish rulers decide with all authority on the one hand that there 
 must be no religious persecution, and with equal authority 
 on the other that not one of these shops can be opened, unless 
 the occupant submits his conscience to the patriarch s rules. 
 Thus the excommunicated and their families are still depend 
 ent on charity. To put them in prison, or destroy them by 
 fire and sword, would be persecution, and would not be tol 
 erated ; but to prevent them from laboring, and thus virtually 
 to starve them to death, is in their estimation a master-stroke 
 of policy, such as Nero and the Jesuits never thought of. 
 Much more sympathy has been awakened in this vicinity for 
 the sufferers than we had dared to hope. Messrs. Hanson 
 & Co. promptly gave us one thousand piastres for their re 
 lief, Mr. Ede gave us two thousand, and Messrs. Van Lennep 
 & Son one thousand, to say nothing of many smaller dona 
 tions. But what are they among so many ? 
 
 " The patriarch has excommunicated no new persons for 
 se\ eral weeks. He seems to have become suddenly alarmed 
 at the numbers he was separating from his own church, and 
 at the daily decreasing prospect of their ever again being 
 united to it, and at the constantly growing importance at 
 tached to their interests. For the last few weeks he has 
 H 
 
314 FORTY YJtiARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 contented himself with excommunicating afresh different 
 parties of those already excommunicated, as though the first 
 excommunication had lost its etiicacy. Thus some of them 
 have been excommunicated by name a dozen times or more. 
 
 " We read in Acts that the persecution which arose about 
 Stephen scattered all the disciples abroad except the apos 
 tles. But what is very remarkable, here the persecution has 
 brought them all together. There they had all been living 
 together for some time, had become acquainted with one 
 another, had often prayed and conversed together, and it 
 seemed good to the great Head of the church that they should 
 be scattered abroad. But here the brethren scarcely knew 
 each other, many of them had never met excepting at the 
 chapel, and had perhaps never exchanged a word with each 
 other, and many of their families had never even seen each 
 others faces. It was therefore a kind and wise providence 
 that brought them together in such close contact, in order 
 that they may become acquainted with one another, may 
 pray with and for each other, may learn to feel an interest 
 in each other s welfare, to love as brethren, and to help one 
 another on their way to a better world. 
 
 " Their intercourse with us and with each other is now 
 uninterrupted, and our meetings are frequent and solemn. 
 Every Friday we preach to a congregation of some twenty- 
 five or thirty females, many of whom also attend the chapel 
 on the Sabbath. In the evening we from time to time visit 
 the families that occupy the two houses we have taken for 
 them in Pera, when thirty or more individuals assemble to 
 unite in conversation, reading the Scriptures, and prayer. 
 These are precious seasons, which we feel we must improve 
 while we have the opportunity, for the persecution cannot be 
 expected to last always. There is now less prayer offered 
 for the persecuted, and more for the persecutors and for the 
 timid and wavering. Some, without waiting to be excommu 
 nicated or molested, have already come over to join the little 
 flock of Christ ; and in this time of rebuke and blasphemy 
 why may we not be looking for some striking displays of 
 grace and glory ? Why may we not hope to be baptized 
 with the Holy Ghost, not many days hence ? " 
 
 This hope was speedily fulfilled in an* abundant outpouring 
 of the Holy Spirit, which was followed by the most decisive 
 and important results. 
 
CHURCH ORGANIZATION. 315 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 THE time had now come for taking a step to which the 
 various members of the mission, and most decidedly of 
 all, the patriarch of the mission, Mr. Goodell, had been 
 averse from the very beginning; but it was a step to which 
 they were called alike by the grace and the providence of 
 God. By the extracts from his journal, and his correspond 
 ence on this subject, it has been seen that Mr. Goodell was 
 the farthest possible from indulging, or encouraging in others, 
 a spirit of proselytism, and that he did not even desire to 
 have the Armenians leave their own church, in which they 
 had been born and educated. He was anxious that not only 
 the people, but the priests, and all the ecclesiastics of the 
 Greek and Armenian churches, should see and feel that the 
 missionaries, in coming among them, were not actuated by 
 any desire to gather around themselves a company of fol 
 lowers, but that they simply wished to persuade men to 
 become followers of Christ. So fully did he act upon the 
 principle enunciated by the great apostle to the Gentiles, 
 though in somewhat different circumstances, " Christ sent me 
 not to baptize, but to preach the Gospel," that he steadily 
 reftised to baptize the children of Greek or Armenian Chris 
 tians, or to encourage members of the Greek or Armenian 
 church to forsake in any way the communion of those 
 churches, lest the attention of the people generally should 
 be drawn away from the great object of his mission, which 
 was to lead souls to Christ. His desire was to have the 
 leaven of the Gospel, of true spiritual religion, diffused 
 among the masses of the Oriental churches ; to see them 
 
316 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 revived and renovated, rather than to organize a new church, 
 which might become the occasion of controversy and opposi 
 tion to the truth. The fact that from time to time priests 
 as well as people became obedient to the faith, and then 
 preached a pure gospel to their brethren, encouraged the 
 missionaries more and more in the course which they had 
 pursued. 
 
 When the Armenian patriarch began to hurl his excom 
 munications at all who had adopted the new opinions and 
 entered upon the new life, and when he forbade his people 
 to have ecclesiastical or social intercourse with them ; when 
 those who believed were driven out into the wilderness of 
 the world, like sheep without a shepherd, and had no one to 
 break to them the bread of eternal life or to administer to 
 them any of the ordinances of the Gospel ; when to all these 
 privations there was added, on the part of their own church, 
 bitter, relentless persecution, there was no longer any ques 
 tion as to whether it was duty to gather them into another 
 fold, and watch over and feed them in the name of the great 
 Shepherd. 
 
 The patriarch set the seal upon the movement that was in 
 preparation among the evangelical party of his community, 
 by issuing, on the 21st of June, 184G, a new excommunica 
 tion, directed against all who still adhered to the principles 
 of the Gospel, ordering that it should be read publicly in 
 every church in the Turkish empire at each anniversary of 
 the day on which it was issued. There was no longer any 
 hope of their being recognized again as members of the 
 church in which they were born, or of their being admitted 
 to any of its privileges, if privileges they could be called. 
 
 The evangelical Armenians had, for a long time, met 
 together for mutual counsel and comfort, but they had 110 
 separate ecclesiastical organization. Driven, therefore, to 
 the last extremity by persecution and excommunication, 
 they resolved to unite as a branch of the true catholic church 
 of Christ ; and with the advice of the missionaries, who pre- 
 
REJOICING. 317 
 
 pared for them a platform or constitution, on the 1st of 
 July, 1846, they entered in solemn covenant as the First 
 Evangelical Armenian Church of Constantinople. Of this 
 event Mr. Goodell wrote : 
 
 " Tisdone! On the 1st inst. an evangelical church was 
 organized upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, 
 Jesus Christ Himself being the chief corner-stone. It was 
 a most interesting occasion. The meeting continued four 
 hours and a half, and was one of great solemnity. Forty 
 persons, of whom three were women, voluntarily entered 
 into covenant with God and with each other ; and we, in the 
 name of all the evangelical churches in Christendom, rose 
 and formally recognized and acknowledged them as a true 
 church of Christ. They then chose by ballot a pastor and 
 two deacons, together with three others, who are to hold 
 office for the term of one year, and who with the pastor and 
 deacons form a standing committee or church session, for 
 the examination of candidates, the bringing forward of cases 
 of discipline, &c. To this church some thirty or forty more 
 will probably be added by profession just as soon as time 
 shall be found to examine and propound them. 
 
 " I did not expect to live to see this day, but I have seen 
 it and am glad. * This is the day which the Lord hath made, 
 and we will rejoice and be glad in it. When I removed to 
 Constantinople fifteen years ago, I felt assured either that 
 this day would come, or that the Armenian Church as a body 
 would be reformed ; and I never had any anxiety as to the 
 result. I always felt that we were engaged in a great and 
 good work, so great and so good that 1 would without any 
 impatience have labored on in the same way fifteen years 
 longer, had it so pleased the great Head of the church. 
 
 " This has been a most marvellous work of God, and so 
 evident is this, that the nations around say one to another, 
 * The Lord hath done great things for them. Even the 
 Mussulmans have said, * This is the miracle of 1*262 (1846). 
 It is all wonderful. I often walk the room, and lift up my 
 hands and say to myself, 4 Wonderful ! Wonderful ! And 
 what language more suitable for us to use than that of the 
 Psalmist, 4 Not unto us, O Lord, not unto us, but unto thy 
 name give glory, for thy mercy and for thy truth s sake. 
 He has in this great work condescended to make use not so 
 much of our wisdom as of our folly ; not so much of our 
 
318 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 strength as of our weakness. And more than this, He has 
 made use of the strength, the pride, the high looks, the mal 
 ice, the evil intentions, the * violent dealings of opposers, 
 and thus has He stilled the enemy and the avenger, and 
 covered their faces with confusion." 
 
 The pastor-elect of this new church, Mr. Apisoghom 
 Khachadurian, an Armenian, was ordained July 7, 1846, 
 all the American missionaries and the Rev. Mr. Allan, of the 
 Free Church of Scotland, taking part in the services. Of 
 this occasion Mr. Goodell wrote : 
 
 " Although the ordination was kept secret on account of 
 our straitened accommodations, yet as many as one hundred 
 and eighty or two hundred must have been present, filling 
 every seat and every passage, and standing around the doors. 
 Perfect stillness reigned during the whole, and the attention 
 was profound and solemn. The hearts of the brethren 
 seemed stirred up from their innermost depths. One said 
 the whole place seemed full of the angels of light ; another, 
 that his very flesh trembled for fear of the Lord and for 
 the glory of His majesty, so sensibly did he feel the divine 
 presence." 
 
 The evangelical Armenians who united in this organiza 
 tion adopted a paper containing the reasons which induced 
 them to take this step. It was signed by the pastor, deacons, 
 and committee of the church, and was addressed, " To the 
 much respected and honored members of the society of the 
 American Board," and is as follows : 
 
 " We, evangelical Christians of the Armenian nation, be 
 lieving that the true foundation and perfect rule of Christian 
 faith is the Holy Scriptures alone, have cast away from us 
 those human traditions and ceremonies which are opposed 
 to the rules of the Bible, but which our national church 
 requires. And, furthermore, without having had the least in 
 tention of separating from it, we have been united together for 
 the special purpose of enlightening and reforming this church. 
 And since we receive entire the Nicene creed of the church ; 
 and also since, up to the present time, no creed embracing 
 particularly these human traditions has been framed and 
 
STATEMENT BY THE CHURCH. 819 
 
 enjoined upon the members of the Armenian Church as 
 necessary to be received, we could be considered as regular 
 members of the national church by simply receiving the 
 ancient (Nicene) creed. But in the year 184G, Bishop Mat- 
 teos, patriarch of the Armenians, has invented a new creed, 
 embracing particularly these human traditions, a copy of 
 which is found in the tract called An Answer, &c., printed 
 in Smyrna, and he has insisted upon our accepting and sub 
 scribing it. 
 
 " But we, obeying God rather than man, have not received 
 it ; on account of which he has cast us out of the church, and 
 anathematized us particularly and publicly by name ; and, 
 according to his ability, lie has also inflicted upon us material 
 injuries. We had indeed, previous to this, suffered persecu 
 tion of different kinds for our religious opinions ; as, for in 
 stance, about seven years ago several of us were sent into 
 exile ; and also within about two years some have been ban 
 ished, some put in prison, some fined, some bastinadoed, &c. ; 
 yet, since the present patriarch rejected us by excommunica 
 tion from the church, he has inflicted on us generally various 
 additional bodily penalties. Thus, for several months all the 
 shops of the evangelical Armenians were closed ; some were 
 unwillingly separated from their homes and parents, and 
 some even from their wives and husbands ; bakers and water- 
 carriers were forbidden to bring either bread or water ; and 
 to the extent of his ability he strove by every species of 
 bodily infliction to compel us to receive and sign his new 
 confession of faith. 
 
 " And although by the interposed protection of the power 
 ful Ottoman government he has been prevented from con 
 tinuing this severity of persecution, he has to this day, every 
 day on the Sabbath, repeated the command to the Armenian 
 people not to receive us into their houses or shops, or even 
 to look upon us. And, finally, after all these things, he has 
 issued a new bull, and caused it to be read in all the churches 
 on the day of the Catholic Church festival ; which bull of 
 excommunication and anathema is also to be read in all the 
 churches throughout the Ottoman empire, every year succes 
 sively at the same festival. Thus he cuts us off and casts us 
 out for ever from the national church, by the standing order 
 and high authority of this bull. 
 
 " And now, it being evident that we cannot be in fellow 
 ship with the Armenian Church without receiving human 
 
320 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 traditions and rites, which, being contrary to the Holy Script 
 ures, we cannot receive, we therefore, by the grace and 
 mercy of God, following the doctrine of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ, and obeying the Gospel, and consequently being 
 members of His one catholic and apostolical church, do now 
 rightfully and justly constitute ourselves into a church with 
 the following confession of faith." 
 
 To this was appended a confession that is strictly in 
 accordance with the faith of the reformed churches gen 
 erally. 
 
 In regard to the wisdom and propriety of the course which 
 had been pursued by the mission, in abstaining heretofore 
 from all attempts at effecting a separate organization of the 
 Armenians, Mr. Goodell wrote at this time : 
 
 " We could not have attempted it without descending from 
 the high and holy ground we occupied, and coming down, or 
 appearing to come down, to the low earthly stand of mere 
 sectarianism. We could not have attempted it without endan 
 gering our very existence as a mission, and thus exposing to 
 infinite hazard this blessed work of the Lord. It was first 
 necessary, in the providence of God, that the Armenian 
 renegade should be beheaded, the sympathies of the whole 
 Christian world awakened, and the death-blow to despotism 
 given by extorting that wonderful pledge from the Sultan. 
 Most manifestly for the first years of this mission Christ 
 sent us not to baptize, but to preach the Gospel ; and I, 
 therefore, thank God that we were enabled in this respect 
 to do our duty, though hard to flesh and blood, and that we 
 absolutely baptized 110 one, not even Crispus and Gaius. 
 But blessed be the name of the Lord, these more than Chinese 
 walls are now broken down. * The former things are passed 
 away/ and there is no more sea. " 
 
 Of the circumstances and the reasons which led to the 
 change of policy on the part of the mission in the organiza 
 tion of churches, Mr. Goodell subsequently wrote : 
 
 "When I came to Constantinople in 1831, having learned 
 something from experience in other places, I was fully con 
 vinced that we ought to stand as far aloof as possible from any 
 
REASONS OF MISSION. 321 
 
 connection with bigotry, and to be altogether free from any 
 policy that was narrow and contracted ; that from our peculiar 
 circumstances, being thrown among persons of all religions, 
 we ought to consider ourselves as belonging rather to the 
 universal church of Christ than to any particular section 
 or denomination of that church. Accordingly, being often 
 called upon by Europeans of different nations and com 
 munions to officiate at funerals, baptisms, marriages, &c., 
 in the absence of their respective chaplains, we endeavored 
 to conform ourselves as far as possible to their forms, - those 
 for which they had predilections, thus not seeking our own 
 proh t or pleasure, but of many, for their edification. 
 
 " In our intercourse with the natives of the countries, for 
 whose good our labors were specially directed, we endeav 
 ored to act in the same liberal manner. It was not to pull 
 down their churches and build up our own that we came 
 here, and we have not from the first day until now so much 
 as hinted to any one that he should leave his church and 
 join ours. Our efforts have been directed rather to enlighten, 
 improve, and elevate the whole community by means of 
 books and schools, and in our earlier efforts we had the 
 sanction of these ecclesiastics, and had intercourse with their 
 patriarchs and bishops. But as the people became enlight 
 ened, and some of them began to take a lively interest in 
 the things they were learning, persecutions began to take 
 place. In these persecutions no question was asked the 
 accused by their accusers, no opportunity given them to 
 explain the reason of their faith or conduct, no creed 
 offered to them to subscribe. They were seized and thrown 
 into prison or sent into exile without form or ceremony, and 
 when they were released or recalled, as they had never been 
 excommunicated, they still retained their connection, both 
 civil and ecclesiastical, with their ancient church. 
 
 " But this persecution has been different. The people 
 were called upon to recant their opinions. A creed was 
 presented for them to subscribe, not a creed of the church, 
 but a creed prepared for them by the patriarch, with special 
 reference to their principles, and which no enlightened, 
 conscientious man could subscribe. The consequence was, 
 many were excommunicated, cut off from their church, were 
 persecuted, and the sufferings of many were great. 
 
 " As excommunicated persons they were, of course, de 
 prived of the sacraments and ordinances of the Gospel. But 
 
 14* u 
 
822 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 these were not men of careless lives that they should con 
 tinue willingly deprived of these sacraments and ordinances. 
 They were not infidels. They were serious men and women, 
 who prized the Sabbath, the house of prayer, and all the 
 institutions of the Gospel. After waiting some four or five 
 months, they applied to us to assist in organizing them into 
 churches. This we have accordingly done, for who could 
 forbid water that they should not be baptized ? Who could 
 forbid bread and wine that they should not commemorate 
 the death of Christ? And who could forbid their having 
 pastors to feed them with knowledge? We assisted in 
 organizing them into churches at Constantinople, Nicomedia, 
 Ada Bazar, and Trebizond. These churches are not ours, 
 but theirs. We have no control over them. They are not 
 formed exactly according to the model of any of our churches 
 in America. We went directly to the New Testament for 
 our model. These are all Protestant churches, and their 
 articles of faith are such as are acknowledged by all the 
 great brandies of the Protestant church in America, Eng 
 land, and the continent of Europe. And these churches we 
 present to you at this time as members, and I hope worthy 
 members, of the great Protestant family." 
 
 Before the close of the year two aged members were called 
 from the ranks of the church militant to enter upon the rest 
 and reward of the church triumphant. Mention is made of 
 these cases, not only because they illustrate the power of 
 God s grace, and the genuineness of the work which had 
 been wrought among the Armenians, but also as showing the 
 ext-en* to which the spirit of persecution was carried on the 
 part of their former brethren. These aged saints, who died 
 in the faith and triumph of the Gospel, were hounded to 
 their very graves by their persecutors. 
 
 One of them was an old man, who had learned the way of 
 life in the very evening of his days. His previous history 
 had been remarkable. He had been once saved from the 
 sword of the Janizaries when they ranged the city altogether 
 without law. When a comparatively young man, as he was 
 going home one evening from the bazaars, he passed two of 
 the Janizaries, who sat in front of a coffee-shop admiring a 
 
GOING HOME TO GLORY. 323 
 
 new yataghan, or sword, that one of them held in his hand. 
 Seeing the Armenian, he ordered him to come to him, and 
 then told him he had just bought a new yataghan, the 
 metal of which he was going to try by cutting off his head ; 
 which he would have done with as little compunction as he 
 would have cut off the head of a dog, and with as perfect 
 impunity, so abject at that time was the subjection of the 
 Christians to the Mohammedans. It was only by humbling 
 himself at the feet of the blood-thirsty Janizary, and pleading, 
 not so much for his own sake as for that of his family, 
 dependent on him for daily bread, that the Armenian s life 
 was spared at the entreaty of the other Janizary, who said, 
 " Let the hog live." When the first evangelical church was 
 organized, this Armenian, now an old man, was one of its 
 original members, having been brought to a knowledge of the 
 truth as it is in Jesus. He was present at the ordination of 
 the pastor, and was then ready to say, " Lord, now lettest 
 thou thy servant depart in peace, for mine eyes have seen 
 thy salvation." 
 
 He was soon called to join the church triumphant. As he 
 was drawing near his end, some one asked him how he re 
 garded the step he had taken in forsaking the church of his 
 fathers, and in turning his feet into a new path that had been 
 pointed out to him by strangers from a strange land. His 
 reply was, " It is the Gospel that I have received in the place 
 of human inventions." To one of the missionaries, who 
 called to see him, he said, in great weakness of body but in 
 firmness of spirit, " I am going to leave all my brethren and 
 friends here, but I am going to join other equally dear friends 
 elsewhere." On the occasion of his burial an immense mob 
 of hostile Armenians assembled at the cemetery, shouting 
 and hooting at the company of evangelical brethren who 
 attended his remains, assailing them not only with abusive 
 and filthy language, but with stones. Mr. Dvvight and many 
 of the native brethren were struck with the stones. 
 
 The other case was that of a shopkeeper, who had for- 
 
324 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 merly been an opposer. When he received the Gospel, he 
 was called to take the spoiling of his goods, and to suffer 
 violence. He was driven from his father s house, and never 
 permitted to return. He was once attacked in the streets, 
 knocked down and beaten. As he was seated one day in his 
 shop, he was assailed by one of the patriarch s men, who had 
 previously threatened to take his life. The assault brought 
 on a hemorrhage of the lungs, which soon after proved fatal. 
 As he was about to die, he exclaimed, " Glory to God that 
 Ho has condescended to call me into the light of His glorious 
 Gospel ! Blessed be His name that I have been made ac 
 quainted with my former errors in time, and that the true 
 Gospel has been made known to me ! Glory to Thee, O 
 Lord ! Glory to Thee, O Lord Jesus ! " When he could no 
 longer speak, he looked upward, and pointed toward heaven 
 as the home to which he was going. 
 
 The pastor of the church, Mr. Apisoghom, was not long in 
 following these first-garnered fruits. It was thought that 
 the injuries he received from the mob at the funeral of the 
 aged disciple who was first called home were among the im 
 mediate causes of the attack that resulted in his death. He 
 passed away giving glory to God. His peace and joy at the 
 last called forth expressions of sympathetic triumph on the 
 part of his friends who were present, even in the midst of 
 their grief at his death. 
 
 The number of members of this church was speedily 
 doubled, and similar organizations soon followed at different 
 places in the interior, no hindrance being offered by the 
 Turkish government. The Spirit of God was poured out 
 upon portions of the Armenian community, and scenes of 
 awakening and conversion, such as have been witnessed in 
 Christian lands, were vouchsafed to the infant church of 
 Christ in Turkey. A special visitation of the Spirit was 
 enjoyed in the boarding-school at the house of Mr. Goodell, 
 several of the girls giving the clearest evidence that they 
 had been born again. In the elevated, we might say the 
 
REVIVAL IN SCHOOL. 325 
 
 excited, state of his feelings, produced by these manifestations 
 of the power and grace of God, Mr. Goodell wrote, on the 
 7th of December, in the same year : 
 
 " He who has saved His people here from the lion and 
 the bear, from the fury of the patriarch, the prison and 
 the bastinado of the civil and ecclesiastical rulers, has now 
 come to command still greater deliverances for them. In the 
 former case He employed inferior agencies, but He is now 
 employing His highest and greatest and best. Yes, His Holy 
 Spirit has now come to save, not the body, but the soul, not 
 from the power of man, but from the dominion of sin and 
 Satan. 
 
 " It was on the Sabbath, the 22d ult., that something 
 unusual in the Female Seminary was first noticed. Two of 
 the pupils came to Miss Lovell, and asked, with tears, how 
 they could obtain new hearts, saying they had been praying 
 for it for several weeks, but the more they prayed the worse 
 their hearts appeared to them, and they were entirely dis 
 couraged. Others in the school were almost immediately 
 brought under the convincing power of the Spirit, and in a 
 few days the seriousness was general. Individuals would 
 have to leave their studies and the school-room to give them 
 selves unto prayer. Many were the little circles of prayer 
 held at odd moments during the day, and every evening the 
 whole school had a prayer-meeting among themselves. On 
 the following Friday the state of feeling was such that, con 
 trary to our intentions, all study throughout the whole school 
 had to be given up." 
 
 As the result of this awakening, of the fifteen pupils all 
 but two were soon rejoicing in hope, and gave good evidence 
 of conversion ; and the spiritual influence also pervaded the 
 minds of the students in the seminary at Bebek. 
 
 After this work of grace had commenced in the school, 
 the whole congregation of evangelical Armenians (or Prot 
 estants, as they now began to be called) observed a day of 
 fasting, humiliation, and prayer, with reference to this dis 
 play of God s presence and power. The chapel was crowded ; 
 and from this time onward many others were heard asking 
 what they must do to be saved. One of the Armenian 
 
326 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 women, who had never before had any conscious knowledge 
 of what it was to be moved by the Holy Spirit, said that, at 
 the chapel on the day of prayer, she felt impelled to go out 
 of the meeting and bring in all her nation. Several were 
 hopefully converted on that very day. 
 
 Near the close of the year 1846, Mr. Goodell received an 
 urgent invitation to join an American family, with whom he 
 was on terms of intimate friendship, and who were then at 
 Constantinople, to make the tour of the Holy Land. But 
 he declined the invitation, and, in a private letter to a friend, 
 written at the time, gave the following reason for not accept 
 ing it : " Though I have never yet seen Jerusalem, I did riot 
 feel that I could leave my work, especially as my health did 
 not seem to require any relaxation." His course in forego 
 ing this opportunity to fulfil the long-cherished desire of his 
 heart to " stand within thy gates, O Jerusalem ! " is a simple 
 illustration of the spirit of the man, of the self-sacrificing 
 devotion with which he had consecrated himself to the ser 
 vice of Christ in the missionary work. When he left the 
 United States, and, indeed, when he was first taken into the 
 service of the Board, it was with the full expectation of going 
 to labor on the spot where his Master had lived and taught 
 and suffered for the salvation of men. He had no romantic 
 ideas of the missionary work, but he cherished the most 
 sacred associations with the scenes of the Saviour s life and 
 death. When he reached Beyrout, it appeared best that he 
 should remain there, for a time at least ; and there he spent 
 five years on the borders of the Holy Land, without actu 
 ally entering it. He had no time that he could take from 
 his Master s work to devote to his own personal gratification, 
 even in a matter of such sacred interest as a visit to the 
 Holy City. And now, after more than twenty years of 
 unrelaxed toil, because he felt no special need of relaxation, 
 he declined the most favorable opportunity he was likely to 
 enjoy, and the only opportunity, in fact, that ever did pre 
 sent itself in the same inviting form. 
 
FIRST ARMENIAN MARRIAGE. 827 
 
 In June of the following year he made a brief trip to 
 Smyrna, his health in the mean time having become greatly 
 enfeebled by his incessant labor, and by the anxiety and joy 
 he had experienced in connection with the special religious 
 interest that prevailed in the school and among the people. 
 During his absence, one of the girls of the seminary under 
 his care, about thirteen years of age, had died of consump 
 tion ; but she was fully prepared by the grace of the Saviour 
 for her departure. For many days before the end came, her 
 face was shining like that of an angel, and her peace was like 
 a river. She fell asleep at last, like a child upon its mother s 
 breast. So general and deep was the interest felt in this 
 young convert, that more than a thousand persons gathered 
 around her grave, where the funeral services were held, 
 an unprecedented sight at Constantinople, in connection with 
 the death of a young girl. 
 
 The first marriage, according to the simple rites of the 
 Protestant Armenian Church, was celebrated on the 4th of 
 November, 1847. Hitherto all marriage ceremonies had 
 been performed by the clergy of the old church ; but now 
 that the Protestants had a separate organization, they had 
 no occasion to go back to the old ecclesiastics, nor could they 
 obtain from them any official service. They were excom 
 municate. The bride, in the marriage alluded to, was a 
 pupil of the Female Seminary, of whom Mr. Goodell gives 
 the following sketch : 
 
 " She was in school a little more than a year, but it was 
 to her the year of jubilee. She came poor and ignorant, 
 and it was necessary to assist her with clothing. She had 
 no bed, and expressed her willingness to lie on the floor. 
 But she was diligent in her studies ; she waked up to a new 
 life ; she sat daily at the feet of her heavenly Teacher, to 
 learn of Him ; she had much to learn, and she learned much ; 
 she joined the church of Christ ; and the poor ignorant girl, 
 whom we at first hesitated to receive, has become wise unto 
 salvation, and rich for eternity. She is now married to one 
 of our native helpers, who was employed by us to distribute 
 the word of God, and point dying men to the life-giving 
 etlicacy of atoning blood." 
 
328 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 WE have had occasion more than once to speak of the 
 catholic spirit which Mr. Goodell manifested to 
 ward all who loved our Lord Jesus Christ, to whatever 
 church of Christ they belonged. All were his brethren, 
 truly and well beloved, who loved and served the same 
 Master. This characteristic marked his whole life, and ap 
 pears in all his writings, as they have been transferred to 
 these pages. It is a pleasure, also, to record that he was 
 generally received in the same spirit, even by those who 
 might be supposed to differ from him in regard to important 
 ecclesiastical matters. He was called to act as a sort of 
 chaplain to the English embassy from time to time, during 
 a great part of his residence at Constantinople, and in the 
 families of English and American Episcopalians he was 
 often invited to officiate as a minister of Christ in the most 
 sacred services. To them he was a true minister of Christ, 
 accredited not only by his standing in the church, but by his 
 life of faith and holy service, and by the evidence that the 
 spirit of grace was upon him. The following extract from 
 one of his letters will show what feelings were cherished 
 toward him by the members and representatives of the 
 Church of England: 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, April 7, 1847. 
 
 " The Rev. Dr. Bennett, who was chaplain to the British 
 embassy here, departed this life on the 26th April, 1847, 
 of disease of the heart. At his request I visited him often 
 during his illness, and prayed by his bedside. The conso 
 lations of religion, which he had so often been called in the 
 
ENGLISH CHAPLAINS. 329 
 
 course of a long ministry to give to others in their last 
 hours, I endeavored to administer to him ; and though the 
 prayers I offered were probably the first extemporaneous 
 prayers he ever heard, they appeared to be a comfort to 
 him. 
 
 " Of his situation as a dying man he was perfectly aware ; 
 and he made all his arrangements, and gave his parting 
 counsels to his friends with as much calmness and composure 
 as though his removal, instead of being from time to eternity, 
 was to be only a removal from one apartment of his house 
 to another. His end was peace. He often remarked, I 
 die in peace with all men. I feel no ill-will towards any 
 person, however much he may have differed from me. And, 
 * although I have endeavored to perform with fidelity the 
 duties of my station, yet I know I am a sinner, and I do not 
 expect salvation for any works of my own, but only through 
 the merits of Jesus Christ our Lord. His spirit was truly a 
 catholic one ; and, instead of that exclusiveness which * sepa- 
 rateth very friends, his was that charity which embraces all 
 the good, of whatever name or denomination. Rarely, if 
 ever, did I visit him during the last few weeks of his life, 
 when he did not send his love and blessing to all the mission 
 ary brethren, often to each one by name. At the request of 
 his family, at the request also of the English residents, and 
 of Mr. Wellesly, the English ambassador, I performed the 
 last sad offices at the funeral on the 29th. On the following 
 Sabbath I endeavored to improve the occasion by an appro 
 priate discourse, and to stir up the people to prayers that 
 another pastor may be speedily sent to them, one who shall 
 be a man after God s own heart. And as this is a subject 
 which concerns not only them, but also this mission, let prayer 
 be offered for them by all the friends of the missionary 
 cause." 
 
 Of the successor to Dr. Bennett in the chaplaincy of the 
 English embassy, he subsequently wrote : 
 
 "The Lord in answer to prayer has sent to the English 
 residents here a worthy chaplain and lady. They both seem 
 to be very pious and excellent persons, as far removed from 
 Puseyism on the one hand as from indifferentism on the 
 other, lie preached a thorough-going sermon on the new 
 birth, in our chapel, the first Sabbath he spent in Constan 
 tinople." 
 
330 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 Up to 1847 the Protestants had no recognition before 
 the Turkish government apart from the Armenian nation to 
 which they belonged. They were still nominally subject to 
 the patriarch, although they had enjoyed a measure of pro 
 tection from the Turkish officials. Their separation being 
 complete, it was absolutely necessary for their comfort and 
 convenience, and almost for their existence, in the order of 
 things that prevailed under the government of the Porte, 
 that they should have their independence distinctly recognized. 
 In the temporary absence of Sir Stratford Canning, who had 
 been the steadfast friend of the missionaries and of the per 
 secuted Christians, Lord Cowley negotiated the matter with 
 the government, and on the loth of November, 1847, the 
 grand vizier issued a firman, declaring that the " Christian 
 subjects of the Ottoman government professing Protestant 
 ism " should constitute a separate community, with all the 
 rights and privileges belonging to others, and that " no in 
 terference whatever be permitted in their temporal or spirit 
 ual concerns on the part of the patriarch, monks, or priests 
 of other sects."* This firman was so worded that con 
 verts from among the Greeks and Jews who joined the Prot 
 estants might enjoy the same immunities. This decree was 
 sent to all the pashas in the interior ; and upon the basis of 
 it a head to the new community was chosen, occupying in 
 civil matters the same position as the patriarch among the 
 Armenians or Greeks. 
 
 The missionaries of the American Board united in sending 
 to Lord Cowley a letter expressive of their sense of the 
 important service which he had rendered in securing to the 
 Protestant Christians liberty of conscience and the enjoy 
 ment of the same civil rights with other Christian subjects 
 of the Porte. The reply of the British ambassador was 
 alike honorable to himself and to those to whom it was sent. 
 Addressing Mr. Goodell as the senior, and representative of 
 the mission, he wrote : 
 
 * See Appendix. 
 
CHARACTERISTIC LETTER. 331 
 
 " Permit me also to take this opportunity of publicly stat 
 ing how much the Protestants owe to you and to the society 
 which sent you here. I gladly give my testimony to the 
 zeal, prudence, and patience which have characterized all 
 your proceedings in this country, and to which I attribute 
 much of the success that has crowned our joint endeavors. 
 
 " We. however, are but mere instruments in the hands of 
 a higher power ; though perhaps to you, reverend sir, it ill 
 becomes me to make the observation. To that same power, 
 then, let us recommend the future interests of the emancipated 
 community." 
 
 Another letter, to his friend Judge Cooke, of Catskill, is 
 here inserted: 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, Jan. 1, 1848. 
 
 MY DEAR SIR, Henry s Commentary of the Bible, which 
 you gave me some seventeen years ago, as a balance for not 
 writing me as often as you should, I gave yesterday to Baron 
 Harutun, who was recently ordained as pastor over the 
 evangelical churches at Nicomedia and Ada Bazar. I 
 think a small balance must again be due me on the same 
 score. It is difficult, of course, to state the amount with much 
 precision, when from the nature of the case not even algebra 
 ical terms can be used ; but suppose I give you a receipt in 
 the following manner : 
 
 Received of the Hon. Thomas B. Cooke, one copy of 
 " Message from God, or Thoughts on Religion for Thinking 
 Men;" one copy of "Tale of the Armenians," by MacFar- 
 laiie ; and one copy of " Life of Caspar Ilauser," being an 
 equivalent for balance due me for default in correspondence 
 since 1831. W. GOODELL. 
 
 Though I have acknowledged in the above to have received 
 the equivalent, yet this is only for form s sake, to make the 
 document legal, and thus secure you from all fear, or possi 
 bility even, of further molestation. But should you add one 
 or two sets of the American Tract Society s publications for 
 some of our native pastors, and various other things which 
 may suggest themselves to your fruitful and benevolent mind, 
 I do not think that even then the whole would be any thing 
 more than the legal interest for one year, and much less a 
 full equivalent for the whole, principal and interest. But as 
 
332 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 I never intend to injure you or any of your family on account 
 of this debt, I have given you a receipt in full, and I hope 
 you will take no advantage of my having more confidingly 
 than prudently placed my signature to it. 
 
 Both the pastor at Constantinople and the one at Nicome- 
 dia understand English, and so also does the one about to be 
 ordained at Trebizond. The first pastor of the church at 
 Constantinople died last March, and was succeeded by his 
 brother. At every communion, which is once in two months, 
 there have been additions to this church. It now numbers 
 ninety-three, of whom thirty-four are females. All the 
 members of the church can read, and all except a few females 
 can write. This new community is indeed by far the best 
 educated of any native sect in the whole country. They are 
 poor ; but, if the richest man in the empire had joined them 
 two years ago, he would have been as poor as any of them, 
 for so violent was the persecution, that they were called to 
 suffer the loss of all things. They are now acknowledged 
 by the Ottoman empire as a distinct and separate commu 
 nity, having a Turkish officer of high rank for their civil 
 head, and all their ecclesiastical and spiritual matters being 
 managed by themselves without interference from any quar 
 ter. This was effected through the influence of the English 
 ambassador. 
 
 The Female Seminary now contains twenty-three pupils. 
 During the year one left on account of ill-health, one died in 
 the triumphs of faith, and one, a professor of religion, was 
 married to a native brother, who has gone to be a helper in 
 the work at Broosa. The Boys Seminary at Bebek con 
 tains forty. 
 
 Our eldest son, William, left us last spring, and is now a 
 member of Williams College. Mrs. Goodell is as great a 
 student as ever, and next to the Bible prizes her Turkish 
 and Armenian Dictionaries. Every morning at the break 
 fast table she and Miss Lovell repeat their verse of Scripture 
 in Armenian, the elder children in Greek and French, the 
 three younger children in English, and myself in Turkish. 
 
 January 3. This is the great monthly concert, and a glo 
 rious day it has been in Constantinople. Think of a great 
 union prayer-meeting, consisting of English, Scotch, Ameri 
 cans, Germans, Greeks, Armenians, Jews, and Catholics, 
 and all sitting down together at the table of the Lord ; Epis 
 copalians, Presbyterians. Congregationalists, Lutherans, Bap- 
 
FAILING HEALTH. 333 
 
 tists, Methodists, baptized Jews, and Protestant Armenians. 
 Prayers were offered in three languages, Turkish, English, 
 and Armenian. Addresses were made in four languages, 
 German, P^nglish, Armenian, and Turkish, and hymns were 
 sung to the same tune at the same moment in three different 
 languges, Armenian, German, and English. There was no 
 contusion, no discord. No one was out of tune, or out of 
 time. The harmony was perfect, while each with the spirit 
 and with the greatest power and might was singing, in his 
 own tongue wherein he was born, the high praises of our 
 God. The effect was overpowering. It was the voice of a 
 great multitude, and rose up like the sound of many waters. 
 Our chapel was crowded with communicants, and our hearts 
 with thoughts too big for utterance. Had Fisk and Parsons 
 lived to see this day, they would have felt like the aged 
 Simeon, when his eyes had seen God s great salvation. 
 
 It is now more than a quarter of a century since we have 
 seen the good land of our fathers. Shall we ever see it 
 again ? It is not probable that both of us will ever set our 
 eyes upon it, but 1 hope that both will at length see " a bet 
 ter country, even an heavenly." My own health has failed 
 the last year, and I am forced to consider myself an invalid. 
 I am thankful that I have been able to continue preaching, 
 to superintend the Eemale Seminary, and perform the duties 
 of chaplain, but I have done much less upon my Commentary 
 than 1 had hoped. 
 
 I am, as ever, 
 
 Yours truly, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 To two of his former fellow-students he addressed a letter, 
 which has in it much of personal interest, personal alike to 
 the writer and to those to whom it was written : 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, April 7, 1848. 
 
 My dear brethren, Spaulding and Win slow, greatly beloved 
 and longed for : 
 
 I remember one of you at Andover, the other at Dart 
 mouth and Andover, and both of you at Salem. I have a 
 daughter at Norwich, and Brother Spaulding has a daughter 
 there, and I have just been reading for the fourth or fifth 
 time (and this last time with more tenderness and tears than 
 ever before) the memoirs of that blessed woman from Nor- 
 
884 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 wich, who was Brother Winslow s companion in the faith and 
 patience of the saints. It is now nearly thirty years since 
 we met. I am growing old, and so must you be. I said, I 
 will take my pen and write my good brethren, I will say to 
 them, Be of good courage, the night is far spent, the day is 
 at hand ; let us be laying entirely aside what will answer in 
 the dark, and be putting on the garments which the light 
 and the day require. 
 
 I have learned several things since I saw you : 
 
 1. That a great deal of the religion that I used to carry 
 about with me I had received from man, and not from the 
 Spirit of God. 
 
 2. That sin is a more awful thing, and leads man infinitely 
 farther from God and goodness, than I had supposed possi 
 ble. 
 
 3. That the direct influence of Satan over the minds of 
 men is incomparably more powerful and destructive than I 
 had been taught to believe. 
 
 4. That human suasion, human argument, human elo 
 quence, human efforts, education, civilization, have in them 
 selves no more efficacy to raise dead sinners to life than they 
 have to call the dead out of their graves. Oh, how impotent 
 we find all these in lands unvisited by holy influences ! 
 
 5. That the Gospel is all-powerful, all-precious. What 
 language can express its power! what words can tell its 
 worth ! You have seen in India, we have seen in Syria, 
 what it can do when preached with the Holy Ghost sent 
 down from heaven. And not even all the glowing poetry of 
 Isaiah exceeds the sober reality. 
 
 I am now writing a Commentary, I will not say on the 
 Bible, for I have no expectation of living to complete even 
 one-half of the New Testament. May I be assisted by that 
 same unerring Spirit of Truth, under which the Scriptures 
 were written. I lay hold without any ceremony of all the 
 thoughts and helps I can find in any quarter ; but still, should 
 any one on reading ask, " Whose is this image and super 
 scription ? " I presume the universal answer would be, " It is 
 Goodell s." It is to be published in both Turkish and Arme 
 nian. Jn preaching, I use only the Turkish, and most of my 
 brethren use only the Armenian. They are both of them 
 mighty languages, when the Holy Spirit puts power into the 
 word ; otherwise, they are insipid enough. Mrs. Goodell in 
 her old age is learning both these languages. She had previ- 
 
PRINCE OF BEGGARS. 335 
 
 ously learned the Italian, Arabic, and Greek, but of these 
 languages the Holy Spirit uses only the last in these parts, 
 and therefore for the last two years, since she has had the 
 temporal charge and I the chaplaincy of the Female Board 
 ing-school, she has with the vigor and success of youth set 
 about to acquire these two new languages. 
 
 Since I saw you I have prayed with the ardent Byington 
 in the woods among the Choctaws ; I have seen the beloved 
 Fisk close his eyes on all below, and go to the bright world 
 above ; and from my good brother Temple, witli whom I 
 studied nine years and with whom I roomed seven years, I 
 am at length separated. The providence of God called him 
 to return to America, and he returned, though hard for flesh 
 and blood. lie is a good man, full of the Holy Ghost, and 
 in whatever manner the prince of this world comes to him, 
 he never finds any thing in him. 
 
 May we all meet above ! May we be for ever employed 
 in the service of the King of kings, here and hereafter, in 
 time and eternity ! Amen and amen. 
 
 Thus prays your affectionate brother, 
 
 TV. GOODELL. 
 
 If Mr. Goodell had been called to devote his life to such a 
 service, he would have been the prince of beggars, to use a 
 .word which is too often applied to those who present the 
 claims of Christ s cause to His people. He never felt that 
 he was asking a personal favor in asking help for the work 
 in which he was engaged. He asked with as much dignity 
 as could be exercised in conferring a gift, and yet he neither 
 made a demand, nor presented any request in an offensive 
 manner. He had the happy faculty, without using deceit or 
 artifice, of so stating what was wanted as to confer a pleasure 
 in making the application, and of causing any one to whom 
 he applied to feel that he was embracing a privilege in giv 
 ing what was asked. The following letter was written to a 
 clergyman in this country : 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, June 1, 1848. 
 
 MY DEAR BROTHER, Immediately on the receipt of this, 
 please call together a few of the " mighty men of wealth " in 
 the city, and say to them, " Hear now, ye rich men ! this 
 
336 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 commandment is for you." God, your benevolent Creator, 
 says the silver and the gold are all His ; but for reasons 
 known only to Himself, He has entrusted some of it for a 
 short time to you. Your own Redeemer placed it as a sacred 
 deposit in your hands, and whenever He calls for the whole, 
 or for any part of it, He expects, and has a right to expect, that 
 His drafts will be cheerfully honored. Whether the call be 
 now from Him, whether the bill now presented really bear 
 His signature, you yourselves, who must already have had 
 many transactions of this kind with Him, can easily deter 
 mine, especially after reading the following letter of advice 
 on the subject. 
 
 There are now seven evangelical churches in Turkey, and, 
 before you receive this, there will probably be eight. These 
 churches of the living God have nowhere to assemble but 
 " at the door of the tabernacle of the congregation," in a pri 
 vate house, or in a room rented for the purpose, no house of 
 prayer having been yet erected for any of them. The church 
 of Constantinople was organized nearly two years ago, with 
 forty members, and sixty have since been added to it, there 
 having been additions at every communion. The number of 
 those that belong to the congregation is at least four times as 
 large as the number of those that belong to the church, and 
 no private house is sufficiently large to accommodate them. 
 " Your servants for Jesus sake," whom you have sent here 
 to invite " as many as they find" to the Gospel feast, can no 
 longer say to those that come, " And yet there is room ; " but, 
 in direct opposition to the whole spirit of Christianity, our 
 straitened circumstances declare to them more plainly than 
 words, You must go away ; there is no more room. 
 
 A house of God, then, is imperiously demanded. A lot 
 for the purpose has already been purchased. The contract 
 for the building is already made. The house will absolutely 
 be built. The cost will be ten thousand dollars. The money 
 must and will be forthcoming. You will see the bills are 
 drawn at sight. Should you honor them, the honesty and the 
 reward will be yours. Your own precious Redeemer, who 
 poured out His own soul unto death to save yours, has such 
 confidence in your punctuality and uprightness that you have 
 the honor of His first call. His first drafts are on you ; and 
 surely not for worlds would you have His confidence in the 
 stability and integrity of your house shaken. 
 
 Should it be asked why the people here do not build their 
 
SELF-SUSTENTATION. 337 
 
 own church, the answer is, they have suffered the loss of all 
 things for Christ, and taken joyfully the spoiling of their 
 goods. Some of them are not even yet able to earn their 
 own bread, so vigilant are their enemies to distress and ruin 
 them. " Now at this time, then, let your abundance be a 
 supply for their want, that their abundance may hereafter be 
 a supply for your want," beyond the Rocky Mountains, in 
 Oregon, or California. 
 
 One word more. Satan has a house of worship building 
 here, a magnificent theatre, which will cost at least one 
 hundred times as much as this contemplated church of the 
 Redeemer. Some scores of men have been employed on it 
 for many months, and they will be employed for mouths 
 more. This also is built by subscription. But all Satan s 
 drafts for this object are duly honored. We have not heard 
 of a single bill of his being protested here, although he really 
 has no funds in any house. 
 
 Now, my dear brother, we have no more words to say. 
 If any more are necessary, you must say them. But we 
 fully expect to hear that those on whom these bills are drawn 
 sat down immediately and wrote "Accepted" and said at once, 
 " Rise up and build." And thus all that any future historian 
 of these transactions will have to add will be, " So they 
 strengthened their hands for this good work." 
 
 Alleluia ! Aineii ! Farewell. 
 
 In behalf of the station, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 To this were appended a number of drafts for various 
 amounts, to be signed with the names of the cheerful donors 
 of the several sums. 
 
 From his very entrance upon his work at Constantinople, 
 Mr. Goodell had aimed at calling forth the energies of the 
 people in sustaining pecuniarily the various operations that 
 were undertaken for their benefit, and this not merely as a 
 matter of economy, but in order that they might appreciate 
 their privileges. What costs nothing is little valued ; and it 
 is equally true that those who have expended time and labor 
 and money on any enterprise will naturally look for some 
 return from the investment. The first year that he was at 
 Constantinople, he encouraged the Greeks and the Turks to 
 15 v 
 
838 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 establish their own schools, while he furnished the plans for 
 carrying them on, and, as far as possible, books and teachers, 
 for which they were expected to pay. In this way they were 
 made altogether responsible for keeping up the schools. 
 
 So, when churches began to be organized, he felt that it 
 would be no charity, but a positive injury, for the mission to 
 assume the entire control, or become responsible for the 
 expenses, any farther than was absolutely required by the 
 necessities of the case. Native pastors, instead of mission 
 aries, were placed over the churches ; the people took part 
 in their government ; and they were encouraged to contribute 
 according to their ability to the support of the pastors, and 
 to other needful expenses in maintaining the institutions of 
 the Gospel. Soon after the organization of the first church, 
 Mr. Goodell says : 
 
 " Recently their pastor was in straitened circumstances, 
 and applied to us for relief. We told the church it was their 
 duty to see that their pastor did not suffer, and we informed 
 them of the donation parties in New England. They im 
 mediately took up the subject in a business-like style, and 
 appointed committees to receive contributions for the relief 
 of their pastor. One member of the female seminary was 
 appointed to receive what the pupils were disposed to give ; 
 and, to our great surprise and gratitude, they brought forward 
 of their own accord between three and four dollars. The 
 next day I spoke to them on the privilege and duty of their 
 doing something regularly to maintain the institutions of 
 religion among themselves. I told them that after this year 
 the pastor would not probably look to us for any part of his 
 salary, but would look to his church and congregation for 
 the whole, and that they must be ready to do their part. In 
 the evening they all came running to me with money in their 
 hands, their first payment for this object. I afterwards 
 told the deacons of the church that, if they would now under 
 take to support their own pastor, I was sure these poor girls 
 could with their needles, even while members of the school, 
 raise one-thirtieth, if not one-twentieth, of the funds nec 
 essary." 
 
 Having made a visit to the interior, where churches had 
 been organized, he wrote : 
 
CURTAILING. 339 
 
 " In this visit we labored to impress on the minds of the 
 churches the importance of supporting entirely their own 
 pastors ; and not only so, but of themselves contributing also 
 to send the Gospel to those who were more destitute than 
 themselves. We told them how the ladies in a certain town 
 in Connecticut once built a meeting-house by raising onions ; 
 and we charged every husband who owned a garden to give 
 his wife a corner of it, that she might at once begin to work 
 in it for Christ. We told them of a town in Massachusetts, 
 in which the good people in a time of great distress contrived 
 to support their pastor by sharing with him whatever they 
 had for themselves, one and another sending to him three 
 candles, thirty nails, some beans, a few hops, two quarts of 
 milk, cloth for a shirt, a broom, half a dozen pigeons, &c. 
 We told them that, if there should be an increase of 
 fifteen or twenty to their families * by ordinary generation 
 during the year, they would be able to support them all 
 without asking for the charities of their brethren ; and could 
 they not therefore support one whom God had now sent 
 them ? " 
 
 On the still more important branch of this subject, that of 
 educating the people to an independence of foreign direction, 
 by withdrawing that control as speedily as possible, he wrote 
 to the Secretary of the Board, in reply to a communication 
 on the subject : 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, Oct. 7, 1848. 
 
 MY DEAR BROTHER, I hope you may not find it nec 
 essary to curtail us in our expenses next year ; but, should 
 you have to do it, would it not be better to leave it to MS to 
 decide in what particular department of our labors this cur 
 tailment must be made, than for the committee to do it at 
 such a distance ? It is of course for them to name the sum, 
 if in the providence of God a sum must be named ; but ought 
 it not, of course, to be expected that we should be more 
 capable of knowing than they, where the reduction will ap 
 pear likely to produce the least possible injury to the cause ? 
 
 With the drift of your letter to the mission I was much 
 pleased, and I hope you will follow it up with others, urging 
 us not to keep native helpers in the background for the sake 
 of rendering ourselves apparently indispensable to the work, 
 nor to delay settling native pastors, lest we ourselves should 
 
340 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 be found to be no longer necessary. Even though in a given 
 place and for a given time we ourselves should do better 
 than a native pastor, still, there is no doubt but Christian 
 economy requires that a native pastor be immediately settled ; 
 and that, instead of managing things in such a way as to 
 stay there ourselves as long as we can, we should bring for 
 ward the pastor in such a way, and put things in such a train, 
 that we may safely leave them in the shortest time possible, 
 and go somewhere else. Instead of acting as though we 
 were to be the pastors and have the control of these churches, 
 we are to feel that our work is to prepare others to sustain 
 the pastoral office, and assume all its responsibilities. There 
 is danger, I think, of our not taking this view of the subject, 
 and acting with sufficient distinctness in reference to it. At 
 any rate, we all need being reminded of our duty, aud being 
 quickened in it. 
 
 As old as I am, I hope I should be willing, and not only 
 willing, but ardently desirous, to leave my present situation 
 as soon as my work here is done, and go where duty calls. 
 And this, I doubt not, is the feeling of every brother of the 
 whole mission. But still we may all, without special care, 
 be too slow, and I think we are too slow, in shaping and 
 driving our labors to such a consummation. 
 
 I hope to be able to write you next week of various events 
 that are transpiring here, and of changes that are passing 
 over us. 
 
 Yours most truly, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 The promised letter, which was written near the close of 
 the month, relates principally to changes in the personnel of 
 the mission. It is as follows : 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, Oct. 25, 1848. 
 
 MY DEAR BROTHER, A great change has come over 
 us, one which deeply affects our families. Those of us who 
 in the providence of God have been thrown together in 
 Pera for so long a time, and who have passed together 
 through so many thrilling scenes of joy and grief, who have 
 so often been called to weep and pray together, and to ob 
 serve the days both of fasting and thanksgiving, are now 
 in the same good providence thrown apart. Our prayer- 
 meetings, our singing-meetings, our maternal meetings, our 
 
GREAT CHANGES. 341 
 
 family gatherings, our social interviews, and all other such 
 pleasant and profitable seasons as we have enjoyed together 
 these many years, are now interrupted. The special provi 
 dence of God has separated us. His eye and His hand seem 
 to be specially upon us in this change, for we ourselves 
 made every effort to prevent it. Mr. Dwight s family has 
 been forced, by reason of ill health, away to Malta; Messrs. 
 I lome and Schauffler s by tire to Bebek ; and only Mr. 
 Everett s and my own (the eldest and the youngest) are 
 suffered to remain at Pera. Nor is there any apparent 
 probability that we shall ever again be associated together 
 in Pera, as we have been in times past. For, 
 
 A great change has come over the place. In consequence of 
 the frequent arid dreadful conflagrations (and we call no con 
 flagration dreadful which does not burn over some ten, fifteen, 
 twenty, or more acres of compactly built houses at a time), 
 and in consequence of the rapidly increasing population, from 
 the great influx of the rich and of the higher classes to this 
 quarter, house-rent in Pera has become enormously dear, 
 and there is a great scarcity of water. The reservoirs are 
 altogether inadequate to supply water for such a multitude, 
 and were never intended to do it. 
 
 "A great change, too, has taken place in our relations 
 with the people. Formerly we could not meet them at their 
 own houses without exposing them to the severest persecu 
 tion, nor preach to them in a public manner, except in Pera 
 and Galata ; but those times are now happily passed away. 
 All who wished to hear the Gospel preached had formerly 
 to come to us at Pera, however great the distance, however 
 bad the weather, however feeble their health, and however 
 inconvenient it might be for them in other respects ; but now 
 they can have meetings in their own immediate neighbor 
 hoods, throughout all the city and suburbs. 
 
 " But still further. When that dreadful persecution com 
 menced, near three years ago, it drove all the persecuted to 
 Pera, and brought them near to us, and to each other. Here 
 they had an opportunity of becoming more intimately ac 
 quainted both with ourselves and with each other, than would 
 have been possible in other circumstances. Here they prayed 
 and wept, and suffered and fasted, and rejoiced together ; 
 and it seemed a special Providence that compelled them, 
 men, women, and children, to be not only of one accord, but 
 also in one place. But in the providence of God they are all 
 
342 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 now separated ; both from us and from each other they are 
 scattered, and even more widely than before ; but we hope 
 that, like salt, it is for the preservation of many in their 
 respective neighborhood.-;. It is now almost an impossible 
 thing for them all to come together, even on sacramental 
 occasions. The consequence is, that many are denied the 
 privilege of hearing the Gospel preached statedly ; that some 
 of the poor widows are almost necessarily neglected in the 
 ministration of the word and of charity ; and that there is 
 danger of mutual mistrust and clashing interests arising out 
 of these circumstances. The providence of God seems to be 
 forcing us all to the full impression that we must immedi 
 ately have more churches and more pastors. One of these 
 will, doubtless, be in Hass-Keuy, where more than twenty 
 members of the church with their families already reside, 
 and where there is a great waking up of a spirit of inquiry 
 among their neighbors. Another will, of course, be in Con 
 stantinople proper. But I need not anticipate events before 
 they are fully developed. Suffice it to say, that, instead of 
 regretting these changes, we are the rather to rejoice in them, 
 and to hope that we may soon have a dozen evangelical 
 churches and pastors in this great city, even though the more 
 they be multiplied the less our services shall be needed. 
 
 I am myself expecting to be soon laid aside ; and I work 
 as hard as I can every day, under the full impression that 
 " the night cometh." To labor in this holy cause I feel to be 
 a great privilege ; and for the uncommonly long opportunity 
 I have enjoyed, and the great forbearance and patience of 
 my heavenly Father, I desire to be unfeignedly thankful. 
 Yours most truly, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 Fire and plague and persecution had surrounded the mis 
 sion families at Constantinople from the beginning, and only 
 from the latter were they personally exempt, while even in 
 this they suffered more intensely by sympathy than in all 
 the other calamities. The plague had now been stayed, but 
 not the flames. On the 14th of October, Mr. Goodell 
 writes : 
 
 "Soon after midnight, on the morning of the 12th, we 
 were again alarmed by the cry of " fire ! " The wind was 
 
A DISCOVERY. 343 
 
 very high, and the fire raged terribly for four or five hours ; 
 but through God s great mercy the chapel and boarding- 
 school were again preserved. This is the fifth great confla 
 gration we have had immediately around us, within about a 
 year, the fifth time it has been shouted in the camp of the 
 enemy at Constantinople that the Protestant chapel was in 
 ashes ; the fifth time an unseen hand has been stretched out 
 to arrest the raging element, and hold it back from devouring 
 us. And now we have, almost literally, a wall of fire round 
 about us for a defence ; that is, we are, humanly speaking, 
 much more safe from conflagration than though these terrible 
 devastations had not been made about us. The Lord liveth, 
 and blessed be our Rock ; and let the God of our salvation 
 be exalted. " 
 
 The following passage occurs in a familiar letter to one of 
 his fellow-laborers : 
 
 " I have just made a discovery. In reading the second 
 chapter of Genesis, in Hebrew, 1 was struck with the fact 
 that four different words are employed to express the work 
 of bringing the world and mankind into existence. In the 
 third verse, the two words employed are created and made. 
 In the seventh verse, the word employed in reference to the 
 formation of man is one peculiar to a potter s business. The 
 work, you know, is all done without tools. The potter takes 
 a lump of clay, and presses it with his hands, pushing out a 
 protuberance there, and making an indentation here, taking 
 off a little in one place, and sticking on a patch in another, 
 dipping his hands frequently in water, and thus working up 
 the clay into the shape of something. But in the twenty- 
 second verse, the word used is one that belongs to an archi 
 tect, who takes his fine-edged tools, his plane and handsaw 
 and gauge and chisel and adze, and erects a splendid palace. 
 Thus, from the rib, which the Lord God had taken from 
 man, He built up a woman/ the last, the best, the finishing 
 stroke." 
 
 The commencement of the year 1849 was marked by 
 another special outpouring of the Holy Spirit upon the 
 female seminary. There was a great increase of spirituality 
 and of prayer among those who had professed themselves 
 Christians, and among others an increased attention to the 
 
344 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 concerns of the soul. Mr. Goodell makes mention of the 
 state of things under date of April 5 : 
 
 " Two of the pupils had just begun to express a decided 
 hope that Christ was theirs, when the news of the revival at 
 Oroomiah reached us, and greatly deepened the religious 
 feeling already existing. The pupils from day to day peti 
 tioned for a day of fasting and prayer ; but so intense was 
 the feeling already developed, that we did not dare appoint 
 such a day. And, indeed, while the Bridegroom was with 
 us, why should we fast? In less than a week all our 
 beloved pupils, excepting five of the youngest, were appar 
 ently brought out into light as bright as the brightest day. 
 
 * God is my Father, and I am happy, said one poor orphan. 
 
 * Bring all the school together, that I may tell them what 
 God has done for me, said another orphaned child, a sister 
 of the former. Yes, yes, I know I love my Saviour, ex 
 claimed, with great earnestness, one sweet girl, who has al 
 ways been very careful not to express more than she really 
 felt. The world cannot give, and the world cannot take 
 away, my joy, said another. Prayer is so sweet, I do not 
 like to leave that spot for any other, said a fifth. * I prayed 
 for this, but I hardly belived it would ever again be, said 
 one and another of those who were converted in the former 
 revival. 
 
 " Oh, what a blessed change do we now see and feel ! The 
 mountains have melted like wax in the presence of the Lord. 
 Every one of the scholars is made still and thoughtful ; 
 every voice is subdued and kind ; every countenance is sweet 
 and pleasant, and the whole aspect of the school is most 
 heavenly. The chills of winter are past, and the beautiful 
 spring has come. The nightingale has begun its sweet notes 
 in our gardens, and all the trees of the field are putting forth 
 their green leaves and their fragrant blossoms. The voice 
 of the turtle is again heard in our land, and from the earliest 
 dawn till late at night the joyful sound of prayer and praise 
 continually salutes our ears. 
 
 " Six of our pupils were professors of religion before this, 
 all but one fruits of the former revival ; and six others 
 have now, in the judgment of charity, been quickened and 
 made alive by the Holy Spirit of God. Three of them were 
 here in the former revival ; and the two who are mentioned 
 above as having begun a week ago to feel more assured of their 
 
MISSION CHURCH. 345 
 
 acceptance, we ourselves have always seen some reason to hope 
 were converted in that revival ; but their own hopes, never 
 at any time strong, were in general so feeble that they were 
 never received into the church. But, at any rate, they are 
 received now ; the church-members, too, are revived ; all are 
 revived ; and, in truth, I believe we may say, that we are all 
 subjects of the revival." 
 
 Near the beginning of this year Mr. Goodell was chosen 
 pastor of the mission church (comprising the missionaries and 
 their families), of which he makes the following record : 
 
 "February 17, 1849. Our missionary church organization 
 has been recently remodelled, and to-day I was chosen pastor, 
 and Messrs. Schauffler and Everett, deacons. On account of 
 my age and infirmities ; on account of my already crushing 
 responsibilities and labors, from which I greatly needed 
 relief rather than to assume additional ones ; on account 
 of having been nearly twenty-seven years absent from 
 America, having never exercised the pastoral office, and 
 having entirely forgotten all I ever knew about it, and being 
 wholly unfit, I begged the brethren to excuse me; but 
 they urged me so much to take it, at least for a while, that I 
 finally consented. May the Lord smile upon us and help us 
 and bless us, in these our new relations and duties ! " 
 
 In the month of May, 1849, in company with Mr. Ilamlin, 
 Mr. Goodell visited Ada Bazar, to assist in the ordination of 
 a pastor. In passing through Nicomedia, where he had been 
 in 1832, the circumstances of his first visit were forcibly 
 brought to mind, in contrast with those of the present. He 
 saw now the fruits of the handful of seed he then scattered 
 by the way, not by the way-side in the sense of the parable. 
 It was here that a copy of " The Dairyman s Daughter," 
 which he had translated into Armeno-Turkish, and which he 
 gave to a stranger, had been blessed to the conversion of 
 many souls, and led to the founding of the church. He 
 writes : 
 
 "We went by steam to Nicomedia, and reached there 
 early enough to attend the lecture at six, P.M., preparatory 
 to the communion. Baron Harfttun, the pastor, addressed 
 15* 
 
346 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 the members of his church on the theme appropriate to the 
 occasion. He called upon the teacher of the school to offer 
 the first prayer, and upon Harutun, the former noted priest 
 there, to offer the last. The tunes sung were " Hebron " and 
 " Illinois," and the music was well performed. 
 
 " The next day was the Sabbath, and a beautiful day. 
 With great impatience I waited for the hour of morning 
 prayer, and when it came, I was glad when they said unto 
 me, let us go into the house of the Lord. Being four min 
 isters of the New Testament, and having Baron Vertanes 
 and Baron Harutun also with us, we attracted some atten 
 tion in the street. One boy could not refrain from running 
 behind a tree at a considerable distance and crying out, 
 /Protestant, Protestant. I turned and looked after him, 
 not to curse him in the name of the Lord, but to pray that 
 the poor fellow might himself soon become a partaker of the 
 blessings of the everlasting covenant. During the day we 
 had one exposition of the Scriptures and two sermons, the 
 Lord s Supper was administered, five persons were received 
 into the church, and three children were baptized. 
 
 " The church now consists of more than forty members, 
 nearly one-half of whom are females, and all appeared to be 
 * walking in the fear of the Lord and in the comfort of the 
 Holy Ghost. They have a good school of thirty-five chil 
 dren, boys and girls, the teacher being from Bebek semi 
 nary, and a great helper to the pastor in his work. The 
 whole Protestant community there numbers about two hun 
 dred souls, men, women, and children, and some of them are 
 men of more age, experience, and character than I expected 
 to find. 
 
 " I was at Nicomedia with Commodore Porter seventeen 
 years ago, and spent one night and part of a day there ; but 
 I did not become acquainted with a single individual, and had 
 very little opportunity of saying any thing to any one on 
 spiritual subjects. I however left for the priest who showed 
 us the church an Armeno-Turkish Testament, which I had 
 recently prepared at Malta, and to our guide and others I 
 gave a few tracts in the same language. These, so far as 
 appears, were read without profit by those who first received 
 them ; but they passed into other hands, were read with deep 
 attention, and under God were the means of awakening such 
 a spirit of earnest inquiry after truth and salvation, as no 
 persecution has been able to hold in check. And thus/ I 
 
ADA BAZAR. 347 
 
 said to them in my remarks at the communion table at 
 this time, the seed that was sown in much weakness has 
 sprung up, and my own eyes are this day permitted to see 
 the fruit. And instead of now going, as in my former visit, 
 to see the ruined temples and palace of the Emperor Dio 
 cletian, I came into this beautiful garden of the Lord, to 
 regale myself with the buds and blossoms and fruits of 
 these trees of righteousness. I told .them I felt greatly 
 sncouraged by what I had seen, and was resolved hereafter, 
 tvherever I go, to sow beside all waters, and I hoped my 
 present visit to them would be attended with as great a 
 blessing as the former, though there was no probability I 
 should live seventeen years more to come and see the re 
 mits. 
 
 " On Monday we went to Ada Bazar, nine hours from 
 Nicomedia. The pastor of the church at Nicomedia could 
 aot leave his family, but eighteen or twenty of the brethren 
 Df that place accompanied us, some on foot and some on 
 aorses, one man on an ass, the rest in an ox-cart. The 
 country through which we passed is beautiful, and were it 
 aot for the insecurity of property and life, it would be teem 
 ing with population and full of activity and happiness. The 
 pillages now are few and very miserable, and the roads in 
 nariy places almost impassable ; but let Christ come and set 
 up His kingdom there, and how will all those fields rejoice ; 
 these hills be joyful together, even to their very summits ; 
 these streams that rush down from the mountains lift up 
 ;heir voice with singing ; these dense forests be filled with 
 gladness, and the very rocks and woods clap their hands for 
 joy ! When Christ comes, all blessings come with Him ; arid 
 ;he journey which now requires nine hours of great discom 
 fort and fatigue, will then be accomplished in one hour, with 
 ill comfort and without fatigue. Come, Lord Jesus, come 
 quickly, and take possession of this whole country, begins 
 low to be the prayer of not a few." 
 
 After a very interesting account of their arrival and wel 
 come at Ada Bazar, of the prosperous condition in which 
 ;hey found the infant church, of the struggles and persecu 
 tions through which the Protestants had passed, and of the 
 ordination services which were attended by a great congre 
 gation of the people, he proceeds : 
 
348 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 " No wonder, then, that the rage of the enemy should be 
 excessive, and that in the usual way of bribes they should 
 instigate the governor of the city to acts of violence. In the 
 evening, after the ordination, we learned that all our brethren 
 from Nicomedia were thrown into prison, and that all their 
 horses and most of ours were seized and taken away, and 
 that even the cafegee, a Turk who took care of our horses, 
 was beaten and his feet made fast in the stocks for daring to 
 harbor even the animals of such thieves and robbers as our 
 selves. It was only after repeated remonstrances to the 
 governor, and strong representations of the sad consequences 
 to himself, of this course, that we and our friends were able 
 to leave the place at ten o clock the next morning." 
 
 Still another great conflagration occurred at Constantino 
 ple, in June, 1849 : 
 
 "July 5, 1849. Another terrible fire at Pera, which, on 
 the morning of the 2Gth ult., consumed about four hundred 
 houses. It did not sweep over any part that was burned 
 last year, but it took all below, towards Tatavala. We were 
 roused from sleep a little after midnight, and found the fire 
 much nearer to us than any of the last year s great confla 
 grations were at their commencement. As the wind, though 
 providentially light, was in the right direction to bring it 
 upon us, we immediately began to move our effects. First, 
 however, I retired to my room, and committed to the Lord, 
 or rather gave back to Him, our houses, chapel, school, and 
 all, and then went to work for the Lord with great presence 
 of mind. A little after four o clock, Mr. Everett s family 
 and my own had secured every thing belonging to us and to 
 the school. Just at this time the fire was checked, and just at 
 this time the wind arose and blew fresh and scattered upon 
 us and around us coals of fire, in such a shower that our 
 houses for a short time were in much danger. But we and 
 our neighbors threw water abundantly, and extinguished the 
 fire wherever it caught, and thus by the good hand of our 
 God upon us we were preserved from the devouring element. 
 
 Our houses, however, were in such a state that we had no 
 place where to kneel down for prayer, and both our families 
 repaired to the chapel, and gave thanks to God that our holy 
 place of worship, where so many spiritual blessings had been 
 bestowed, was not < burnt with fire, and that * all our pleasant 
 
SPIRITUAL OBTUSENESS. 
 
 349 
 
 things were not laid waste/ Some of those who rushed by 
 us at the time of the fire were overheard to say, * These 
 houses never burn. But when the great Head of the church 
 shall no longer wish our school and chapel to be here, these 
 houses will be found as combustible as any others." 
 
 The inquiry made in the following paragraph, in -efercnce 
 to an earthquake "passing through the place," though at 
 first view having the appearance of a jest, is a strikingly 
 accurate description of the impression sometimes made by 
 this occurrence. It is contained in a letter to a missionary 
 at Smyrna : 
 
 " Constantinople, April 20, 1850. Two shocks of an 
 earthquake were felt here last night. Do the earthquakes 
 at Smyrna seem to be right under you, or do they seem to 
 be only passing through the place? How small one feels to 
 be thus taken up and shaken by the Almighty ! * The pillars 
 of heaven tremble, and are astonished at His reproof ! 
 
 A case which he records, April 25, 1850, illustrates at once 
 his own aptness and ingenuity in presenting divine truth, and 
 the spiritual obtuseness and ignorance of those who are 
 brought up under the sensuous teachings of the Oriental 
 churches : 
 
 " A few days since I was visited by an Armenian of decent 
 appearance, who appeared to be about thirty years of age. 
 He had heard, he said, a great deal of our benevolent 
 deeds ; and, after pouring out more than the usual profusion 
 of compliments, and going round about rather more than the 
 usual number of miles in coming to the point, he finally de 
 clared the object of his visit to be, that I would send him to 
 America, and educate him at one of our very best colleges. 
 I told him that it was out of my power to do any thing of 
 the kind ; and that, if I had the power, I should still not 
 have the disposition ; for that, as a general thing, it was much 
 better for persons to be educated at home than abroad. At 
 this he expressed the greatest disappointment, and said, 
 America was such a blessed country, had prospered so many 
 years without a king, and had such liberty and such privi 
 leges, that he must absolutely go there. 
 
350 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 " But there is a better country than that, I replied. 
 America, good as it is, after all is not perfect ; various evils 
 exist there ; some of the people there are proud,. and some 
 are selfish ; briers and thorns grow there ; the weather is 
 sometimes too hot or too cold, too wet or too dry ; there is 
 more or less of poverty ; sickness is found there ; and there 
 is a graveyard near every town. But in that better country 
 of which I speak not a single one of all these evils exists ; 
 not a brier is found there ; the inhabitants are, all of them, 
 just as kind and benevolent as you could possibly wish them 
 to be ; no one there suffers want ; no one 
 
 " But I want an education ; are there any schools there ? 
 
 " There is not an uneducated person there, for every one 
 is furnished with the very best of teachers free of cost, and, 
 of course, can hardly fail of becoming learned in every 
 department of knowledge. I was going to say that there 
 is not a single pauper there ; but, on the contrary, every one 
 is rich ; that no one there ever lies down and says, I am 
 sick, but on the contrary, every one enjoys perfect health 
 the whole year round ; that though it has been long settled, 
 no grave has ever yet been opened there, nor has any sign 
 of death ever yet been seen there ; and 
 
 " But where is that country ? Is it beyond ? no, it can 
 not be beyond America, for that is Tchin me Tchin (China). 
 
 " No, it is not beyond America, nor is it exactly that way. 
 But I was going to say that every man there is really like a 
 king, and lives in a great palace, and abounds with every 
 comfort. 
 
 " But where is that country ? 
 
 " Have you never read any thing of it ? 
 
 " Never. 
 
 " Have you never heard of it ? 
 
 " Never. 
 
 " If I tell you where it is, will you begin to make imme 
 diate preparation to go there ? 
 
 " To be sure I will, but how much will it cost to get there ? 
 
 " Probably not so much as to go to America. To go to 
 America will require, on the least calculation, from eighty 
 to one hundred dollars ; but I have known persons go to this 
 * better country for less than half that sum. Indeed, the 
 ruler of the country is so desirous to have emigrants come 
 from every part of the world, that he offers to pay their 
 passage, to take upon himself the whole charge of their get- 
 
TWENTY-EIGHT YEARS. 351 
 
 ting there, and of making most handsome provision for them 
 after their arrival. 
 
 " But where is that country ? Pray tell me. 
 
 " After giving him various descriptions of it, and finding 
 he had no more spiritual understanding than the woman of 
 Samaria, I at length told him it was the * better country, 
 even an heavenly. But even this Scripture expression he 
 did not apprehend, and I had to tell him in plainest language 
 that it was heaven itself. He immediately clapped his hands 
 to his head in utter astonishment, as though the eyes of his 
 understanding had been opened for the first time. After a 
 few moments I continued, Will you go there ? I have come 
 to this country for no other purpose than to turn the atten 
 tion of men to that, and to encourage and help them on their 
 way by every means in my power. Will you go there, and 
 be eternally rich and happy ? 
 
 " He was still silent ; and after a pause I added, When 
 you lie down to-night, remember you have had an invitation 
 to go to that blessed country, and the offer of having all 
 your expenses paid. When you awake in the morning, let 
 your first thought be on this subject ; and delay not to make 
 up your mind, whether you will go or not. 
 
 " He sat and thought, with his head down, and said little ; 
 and when he left he was followed by a prayer, that this 
 strange conversation might be the means of waking up a 
 new and sanctifying train of thought in the man s mind. 
 And let all to whom this story shall be told pray for the 
 same thing." 
 
 November 19, 1850, he writes: 
 
 " It is twenty -eight years this blessed day since I took to 
 wife Abigail, the daughter of Lemuel the Holdenite, who 
 has borne me four sons and five daughters, and who has been 
 my loving and faithful companion in all my removings and 
 sojourniugs in the East. Almost half of my own life, and 
 more than half of hers, has been Oriental. Goodness and 
 mercy have followed us in all our Eastern pilgrimage. And 
 such is the low estate of our mission at present, that were it 
 not for seeing and blessing our dear children in America, I 
 should at once give up all idea of ever again seeing my native 
 home, and should set my face directly and for ever towards 
 that better country, even an heavenly. Well, let us do it 
 now. Wherever we are, whatever we do, let us not forget 
 
352 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 that we are on our way to the promised land. May all our 
 children go with us." 
 
 Of a children s celebration of the 4th of July he wrote : 
 
 PERA, July 13, 1850. 
 
 MY DEAR BROTHER, We did not observe the fourth of 
 July this year. I just recollect, however, that the children 
 at Bebek observed the day, and that I, happening by chance 
 to pass that way, gave them a speech on the glorious pros 
 pects of America, telling them that if the United States 
 should increase in population for the next one hundred and 
 fifty years, as it has for the last fifty, there will then be more 
 people in the United States than there are now in the whole 
 world. The children, however, seemed so much more inter 
 ested in increasing the number of their squibs, than in the 
 increase of the population of America, that I was very brief. 
 Mr. H. then tried to read to them a part of a printed oration, 
 but with no better success. I do not think one of them 
 remembers the shortest word in it, not even is or of. There 
 is, however, this to be said, that, though rather noisy, they 
 all seemed perfectly sober, and all got home in season with 
 out any of them being intoxicated. I remember but one 
 toast, and that was given by myself, and drunk by myself 
 alone to a full bumper of Adam s wine, viz. : 
 
 " The day we celebrate." 
 
 The rest were so intent on celebrating the day, they could 
 not stop to drink it. The greater part, however, joined in 
 singing, k My country, tis of thee," under that very able 
 Germauo-American chorister, the Rev. Mr. Schaufiler. 
 
 Your brother, 
 
 AY. GOODELL. 
 
 In November, 1850, a charter was granted to the Protes 
 tants by "His Imperial Majesty, Sultan Abdul Medjid," 
 completing and confirming their distinct organization as a 
 civil community, and securing to them equal religious rights 
 with the older Christian organizations.* The firman of 
 1847, having been issued only under the ministerial authority 
 of the Porte, was liable to be withdrawn on a change of 
 ministry, or by imperial command ; but the decree of 1 850 
 
 * See Appendix. 
 
 
PROTESTANT CHARTER. 
 
 353 
 
 came from the Sultan himself, and was of supreme and per 
 manent authority. It secured perpetually to the Protestants 
 the right of choosing their own head, of transacting business, 
 of worship, of burial, free from all molestation, and promised 
 to them protection by the imperial government against per 
 secution. 
 
 On the issuing of this firman, Mr. Goodell wrote : " I 
 have seen Sir Stratford, and at his request gathered together 
 the nobles of the Protestant community, and sent them to 
 him to go to the Porte and receive their Magna Charta as 
 a distinct community. May they be a holy nation, a peculiar 
 people, zealous of good works." 
 
354 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 IN the spring of 1851, Mr. Goodell revisited his native 
 land, accompanied by Mrs. Goodell and two of his 
 daughters. This was a pleasure which he had scarcely ever 
 anticipated during the thirty years that he had spent in in 
 cessant and arduous labor in the East. It was not of his 
 own motion, even then, that he came, but at the invitation 
 of the Prudential Committee of the Board, to whom he wrote 
 in reply : 
 
 " The idea of visiting my native land has hardly so much 
 as passed through my mind for many, many years. I doubt 
 whether the patriarchs ever thought less of returning to that 
 country from whence they came out than I have of revisit 
 ing my native country, and now what 1 shall choose I wot 
 not. Should the Spirit take me by the locks of my hair and 
 lift me up between the heavens and the earth, as lie did the 
 prophets, and offer to carry me wherever I might please to 
 go, I should beg Him to decide the matter for me, or else 
 set me down again. Where He appoints I ll go/ and what 
 He appoints I ll try and do." 
 
 To his friend Judge Cooke he wrote somewhat more 
 freely in regard to the reasons which induced him to accept 
 the invitation : 
 
 " Should I not go to my Father s house above, I may 
 return to see once more the land of my fathers here below. 
 Suffice it to say, the Prudential Committee have invited me 
 to return and show my face to my friends and the churches. 
 This invitation I am disposed to accept, though not so soon 
 by a year as they proposed. I cannot well leave this year, 
 but possibly I may be able to do it the next. In the mean 
 time, pray that if I come, it may be both to receive and to 
 impart a blessing. I feel that I need a new fitting up, both 
 
LEAVING FOR AMERICA. 355 
 
 in body and spirit. I need to have a new varnish, both on 
 my mind and manners. I need an entirely new set of teeth, 
 for I have preached and sung away almost every one of the 
 old ones. I need to catch the spirit of the latter half of the 
 nineteenth century, for I brought away with me only that 
 of the former half. And more than all do I need an unction 
 from the Holy One. I have also three beloved children in 
 that land whom I long to see, that I may impart to them 
 some spiritual gift, to the end that they may be established. 
 Two others we shall bring with us to leave there, and three 
 we shall leave behind with our friends, who require them as a 
 pledge of our return. But who knows what shall be on the 
 morrow. * Only let your conversation be such as it becometh 
 the Gospel of Christ, that whether I come and see you, or 
 else be absent, I may hear of your affairs that ye stand fast 
 in one spirit, with one mind, striving together for the faith 
 of the Gospel. " 
 
 Not until he had formally asked the advice of the brethren 
 with whom he was associated in the mission at Constantino 
 ple, nor until he was assured that in their judgment it was 
 his duty to accept the invitation of the Board, did he come to 
 a decision. Their concurrence was most cordial, and he re 
 ceived from all a hearty God-speed, in the expectation of his 
 speedy return. From many of the brethren connected with 
 the other missions did he receive the same expressions of 
 affection, of interest in his anticipated pleasure of seeing once 
 more the home of his fathers, and of earnest desire for his 
 safe return. 
 
 As he was leaving he received, among other parting notes, 
 the following from his beloved friend and associate, Rev. 
 Mr. Schauffler:- 
 
 BEBEK, May 9, 1851. 
 
 MY DEAR BROTHER, I suppose everybody wants to 
 drop you a last line before you go. But I have a special 
 reason and apology, as I have taken no formal leave from 
 you on your leaving here. And now this " good-by " makes 
 me think of my first visit in your house in Buyuk-Dere in 
 1832, in July. The many years that lie between then and 
 now have passed like a vapor ; and what will the rest be ? 
 
356 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 I desire to sit down upon this stone by the wayside and look 
 back, and look forward, and look up ! " There is a land 
 of pure delight, where saints immortal reign." When I 
 bade Mrs. Goodell farewell, and as I was leading her down 
 to the boat, I had so many things to say, that I said noth 
 ing. In such circumstances I am a very poor manager. I 
 can hardly think about seeing you again here, so little does 
 it seem to be worth while, considering the brevity of our 
 remaining journey. However, if it please God so, I shall 
 greatly rejoice. May He be with you and with us, and with 
 all our children East and West, and establish his covenant 
 with each one of them, unto eternal life and glory ! 
 
 And now, good-by ! My love to Mrs. Goodell, and a 
 thousand good wishes for her health, her cheerfulness, and 
 her spiritual comforts. My love to your children in Amer 
 ica; and may the Lord Jesus cause His blessed countenance 
 to shine upon their souls, and make them happy in His love 
 and fellowship. My love to you. Pardon all my sins and 
 follies which I committed while under your observation, and 
 when you come to the land of your pious father and ances 
 tors, remember sometimes the poor Jews, and 
 Your sincere friend and brother, 
 
 W. G. SCHAUFFLER. 
 
 Among the letters that he received on the eve of his de 
 parture was one from his friend Bishop Gobat, of Jerusalem, 
 whom he had entertained many years before at his home 
 while at Beyrout : 
 
 JERUSALEM, Feb. 5, 1851. 
 
 MY VERT DEAR BROTHER IN THE LORD, Your tWO 
 
 letters of Nov. 20 and Dec. 19 have both safely reached 
 this, nearly at the same time, and have, indeed, as you say. 
 made my heart glad, not only on account of the remittances, 
 which I see you understand are very welcome for the carry 
 ing on of divers works in this country, but, I assure you, it is 
 always a source of joy to hear of you, and especially to re 
 ceive your kind letters. The Lord bless you abundantly for 
 your kindness. I should be very glad, before you proceed, 
 as you intend, to America, to see you and your dear wife in 
 Jerusalem, and I think you would find some change for the 
 better in the disposition of the people of this country since 
 you left it. But whether you come or not, I pray that God 
 may bless you abundantly on your visit to America. 
 
REACHING THE UNITED STATES. 357 
 
 Since I saw you at Beyrout in 1827, I have never been 
 BO long in one country as I have now been in Jerusalem, 
 now above four years. Many sweet and many bitter bless 
 ings have we received at the hand of the Lord hi our wan 
 dering life, and all is intended for our good. 
 
 You will hear with much pleasure that thirteen families, 
 with sixty-one souls, at Nazareth have just declared them 
 selves Protestants, several of whom, I hope, are under the 
 influence of the Spirit of grace. Here among the Jews we 
 see just fruits enough to keep up our courage, but certainly 
 1 do not yet perceive any important change among the Jews 
 at large. Oh that the Spirit of life might be breathed upon 
 these dry bones ! 
 
 Please remember us kindly to your dear wife. 
 Ever faithfully yours, 
 
 S. ANGL. HIEROSOL. 
 
 lie left Constantinople May 3, 1 851, and reached Boston just 
 in time to go to the dying bed of his life-long friend and fellow- 
 laborer, Rev. Daniel Temple, and to preach his funeral ser 
 mon at Reading, Mass. The sermon, which was published 
 in pamphlet, besides being a striking comment upon the text, 
 " There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God," 
 was a warm-hearted tribute to the exalted character of one 
 whose conversation had long been in heaven. 
 
 Soon after reaching this country, he made his way to his 
 native town, which he had left nearly forty years before, and 
 had seen only in vacations while a student. lie arrived at 
 Templeton late on a Saturday evening. The next day, on 
 going into the pulpit and looking round upon the congrega 
 tion, he could not recognize a single countenance, not even 
 among the hoary heads. The church itself, an orthodox 
 society, had been organized and built up since he had left 
 the place. His first call was at the burying-ground, of which 
 he said, " I thought I should find there more whom I knew 
 than anywhere else." But even the graves of many of his 
 friends were obliterated. He wrote at the time, " The changes 
 everywhere are very great, one generation passeth away, 
 and another generation cotneth. All the former elders of 
 
358 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 the land, the deacons, the selectmen, the school committee- 
 men, the town-clerks, the lawyers, the representatives, all, 
 all are gone ! The world passeth away and the lust thereof, 
 but he that doeth the will of God abideth for ever. Oh how 
 blessed are all those who are connected with that which is 
 eternal ! " 
 
 He visited the home of his childhood in a distant part of 
 the town, where he had left his aged father when he went at 
 the call of God, as did Abraham, into a far distant country. 
 But that too was gone. The site only remained. Near by 
 he found living an aged aunt totally blind, of whom he 
 wrote : " She said that sometimes when she lies awake in the 
 night the whole room seems as bright as day, and she thinks 
 she sees every thing, but when she puts out her hand and 
 waves it, she finds she can see nothing but the love of God. 
 Blessed eyes that can see that ! " 
 
 As extensively as possible he visited his relatives, espe 
 cially his brothers and sisters, who were scattered over the 
 country, from Massachusetts to Wisconsin, and many were 
 the sacred and joyful, and sometimes amusing, scenes that 
 occurred as he made himself known to them in his own 
 humorous way. In every case they failed at first to recog 
 nize the family likeness in the aged man who called at their 
 doors and asked in the name of a disciple for a shelter, or a 
 cup of cold water. He had kept the fire of love for his 
 kindred burning bright on the hearthstone of his heart, dur 
 ing the many years that had separated him from all to whom 
 he was bound by natural ties, and as he joined them in their 
 family circles, and bowed with them at their family altars, 
 he felt as if he had not been absent a day. The account 
 which he gave of a visit to a brother in the far West, when 
 they laughed and wept by turns, but all for joy, is too 
 domestic to be here transcribed, although strikingly expres 
 sive of his genial, loving character. 
 
 The two years that he spent in this country were devoted 
 almost exclusively to hard work in the same blessed cause 
 
LABORS IN THIS COUNTRY. 359 
 
 for which he had gone forth to the Eastern world so long 
 before. lie was constantly going from place to place, from 
 one part of the country to another, preaching and advocating 
 the cause of missions, on the Sabbath, during the week, and 
 on all occasions. During these two years, lacking five days, 
 he travelled about twenty-one thousand miles, visited eigh 
 teen States of the Union, and the District of Columbia ; he 
 occupied two hundred and thirty-five different pulpits, preach 
 ing or addressing more than four hundred congregations, 
 speaking on an average about an hour each time, and ad 
 dressing, in addition, the students of colleges and theological 
 seminaries, Sabbath schools, select schools, &c., all over the 
 country. As he was leaving for the scene of his labors in 
 the East he wrote : " Instead of being worn down by this 
 service, I feel all the fresher and the better for it. What 
 thanks are due to Him who giveth power unto the faint/ 
 and what thanks shall we render to Him for all that cordi 
 ality, that truly Christian hospitality, with which lie inspired 
 the ten thousands of His dear people to receive us." 
 
 Mrs. Goodell remained more quietly among friends, a part 
 of the time at a sanitary retreat, recuperating her health and 
 energies, and preparing for her remaining labors in the mis 
 sionary field. 
 
 During his stay in this country he was often called to 
 address public assemblies on important occasions ; at the 
 anniversaries of our benevolent societies, at missionary 
 conventions, ordinations, and other like occasions ; and his 
 quaint, original, sententious style never failed to arrest atten 
 tion, while his whole-hearted devotion to the cause of his 
 Master, for which alone he seemed to live and plead, gave 
 his words an entrance to the hearts of all who heard him. 
 While in this country he received an application from one of 
 the missionaries at Constantinople for some needed supplies, 
 to which he replied : 
 
 NEW YORK, Feb. 21, 1852. 
 
 DEAR SISTER IN CHRIST, Yours of the 7th ult. has 
 been received, and I immediately sent an extract from it, 
 
360 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 marked No. 3, with other documents, to the ladies in Roches 
 ter, with the following note : 
 
 14 To Mrs. ELY, Mrs. BURKE, Mrs. CHAPIX, Mrs. MILLER, and 
 to the rest of their companions on both sides of the river 
 at Rochester, * Peace, and at such a time. 
 
 "BELOVED FRIENDS, From Nos. 1, 2, and 3 of the ac 
 companying documents you will see exactly what is wanted, 
 and you have the great honor and the distinguished privilege 
 of furnishing, without loss of time, the outfit required. k And 
 now if ye will deal kindly and truly with my master, tell me ; 
 and if not, tell me ; that I may turn to the right hand or to 
 the left. In short, if you desire with all your hearts to pro 
 vide for your and our beloved daughter, Miss L., the articles 
 mentioned in No. 3, then send them to Femberton Square, 
 Boston. But if it be inconvenient for you, on account of your 
 being just now deeply engaged in other benevolent enterprises, 
 then drop me a line without delay, as I know well where to 
 make the blessed offer next, in the name and for the sake of 
 our common Master. 
 
 41 Yours most truly, 
 
 " W. GOODELL." 
 
 So rest assured tablecloths, blankets, bedsteads, &c., will 
 all come. There are a great many good folks in America. 
 In the greatest haste and with the greatest love, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 Before returning to his field of labor in Turkey, he pre 
 pared a volume, which was published on the eve of his 
 departure, entitled, "THE OLD AND THE NEW; or, The 
 Changes of Thirty Years in the East." The opening chap 
 ter contained his impressions on revisiting his native land, 
 from which an extract is here made : 
 
 "After an absence of near one-third of a century from 
 our native land, where we once enjoyed to a high degree the 
 friendship of the benevolent and the good, we have been 
 permitted to revisit it. About one-half of my own existence, 
 and more than one-half of Mrs. Goodell s, had been spent in 
 the East; and, when first invited by the Prudential Com 
 mittee to return, we did not think of accepting their kind 
 invitation. We had been so long away, and such great 
 changes had in the mean time taken place, both in our own 
 habits and among our friends at home, that we felt we should 
 * know not the manner of the God of the land, nor the lati 
 tude and longitude of any of the customs of this new genera- 
 
REMINISCENCES. 3G1 
 
 tion. But the more we considered the subject, the more we 
 deemed it our duty to make this visit, especially on account 
 of our beloved children, three of whom, having already been 
 several years in this country, we greatly longed to see ; two 
 others being ready to follow, we could bring with us, while 
 our three youngest could be left with dear friends at Con 
 stantinople, who kindly offered to take charge of them as 
 pledges of our return. 
 
 " This visit has been a very refreshing one to our spirits. 
 We have loved to look out upon the greenness, the fresh 
 ness, and the verdure of your meadows and pastures, so dif 
 ferent from those of the East, which, in summer, are withered 
 and dried from the scorching heat of the sun, and the long 
 absence of rain ; and to think what a good land it is which 
 the Lord God of your fathers has given unto you. We have 
 loved to look upon your godly-minded farms, as they might 
 almost be called, that is, farms cultivated with honesty, in 
 dustry, and economy, and in many cases, too, sanctified by 
 the word of God and prayer, so unlike the dishonesty and 
 indolence, the shiftlessness and oppression, with which all 
 land in the East is ploughed and every field is reaped. And 
 after having for so many years seen scarcely a face which 
 was not more or less distorted by arrogance or cringing ser 
 vility, by intolerance, bigotry, selfishness, or unjust suffer 
 ing, we have gazed with delight on the tens of thousands 
 of happy countenances in this happy land, which are lighted 
 up with such bright expressions of kindness, benevolence, 
 and Christian hope. 
 
 " Here my best friends and kindred dwell. 
 
 " And how could we feel otherwise than at home among 
 them ? Most of the fathers, indeed, and many also of their 
 descendants, whom we used to know and love, are gone. But 
 the blessed promise is fulfilled : * One generation shall praise 
 thy works to another, and shall declare thy mighty acts.* 
 And another rich promise has been thankfully remembered 
 and often repeated : Instead of thy fathers shall be thy chil 
 dren, whom thou mayest make princes in all the earth. That 
 is, the children were to be so much better than their fathers 
 and mothers had been, that they might well be called princes 
 and princesses. So have we found it in regard to some of 
 the present generation ; and our fervent prayer is, that it 
 may be so in regard to them all. And being received by all 
 
 16 
 
362 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 of them, not as strangers but as fellow-citizens and joint- 
 heirs, we have felt that all things were indeed ours : these 
 pleasant fields and beautiful gardens, with all their fragrant 
 flowers, and the cattle upon a thousand hills, we have en 
 joyed them all. 
 
 " In all our travels through this good land we have met 
 with the most hearty welcome, and have had the very best 
 accommodations. We have had no taxes to pay, and no 
 trouble with domestics, nor have we been burdened with any 
 care or responsibility ; and yet, during all our sojourn here, 
 we have been like the possessor of a great estate, having 
 1 servants and maidens, men-singers and women-singers, mu 
 sical instruments, and that of all sorts, for our special enter 
 tainment. The Bible promises a hundred-fold to those 
 who suffer any loss for the truth s sake ; but this good Bible 
 always does better than it promises ; and we here publicly 
 acknowledge, for the encouragement of all others, that we 
 ourselves, however unworthy to suffer, or to speak of suffer 
 ing, have already received ten times nearer a thousand-fold 
 than a hundred. 
 
 " From the West we now turn our faces again towards 
 the rising sun. And I suppose you like living there better 
 than you do here, many have said to us. No, indeed, we 
 do not go there for the liking of the thing at all ; for if we 
 sought our own comfort or pleasure, we should most certainly 
 remain in this good land. No romantic views of missionary 
 life beckon us back ; for we have had too long and too much 
 experience in all the sober realities of this kind of life to 
 feel the influence of any such romance. No glowing speeches 
 from venerated fathers in the church now inspire us with 
 enthusiasm to return to the scene of our former labors ; for 
 the fathers, where are they? Their voices are silent in 
 death, or faltering with age. No, it is only a strong sense of 
 duty that urges us to return. The ties which bind us here 
 now are far stronger than those we were called to sever 
 thirty years ago; for we now have children here unsettled 
 in life and without a home ; and to leave them in these cir 
 cumstances is to us a trial so great, that the separation from 
 parents and brothers and sisters thirty years ago seems as 
 nothing in comparison. Ourselves, and those so dear to our 
 hearts, we commend to your prayers ; arid to your prayers 
 do we commend that great, good work in which we have 
 been so long engaged. We have, by the grace of God, been 
 
LETTER TO DR. ADAMS. 363 
 
 permitted to see much greater things accomplished than we 
 had ever expected, even in our brightest days of hope and an 
 ticipation ; and we are encouraged to go back and resume 
 our labors in the East. We are, indeed, now advanced in 
 life, and we cannot reasonably expect to do much more active 
 service anywhere ; but what little we may be able to do, we 
 are better fitted to do in that country than in this. It is 
 also more needed there than it is here, and the influence of 
 it will, if the future be like the past, reach much farther there 
 than it would be likely to reach here. And oh, may the 
 Lord of Life Himself * abide with us, for it is toward even 
 ing, and the day is far spent ! " 
 
 On the return voyage he wrote to his beloved preceptor, 
 Dr. John Adams : 
 
 BARQUE " SULTANA," Aug. 9, 1853. 
 To JOHN ADAMS, LL.D., Jacksonville, III. : 
 
 MY DEAR AND HONORED SIR, After many years of 
 absence from my native country, I was, in God s great and 
 good providence, permitted to return to it It was to me a 
 very pleasant visit, and I am glad, and I hope grateful, that 
 I was permitted to make it. 
 
 I had intended and expected to visit Jacksonville, and I 
 regretted not being able to do so. I had thought much of 
 seeing again the venerable instructor of my youth, to whom 
 more than to any other individual do I feel my obligations 
 for those maxims and precepts which contributed so much to 
 form my character. When I entered Phillips Academy I 
 was already a professor of religion, and perhaps I possessed a 
 little of it; but earnest and spiritual religion, benevolence as 
 an active, living principle, and sympathy with Christ in self- 
 denying effort to save men, were but little understood in my 
 native place. The hints, therefore, which you dropped from 
 day to day, the views you expressed, the exhortations and 
 appeals you made to our consciences, together with the deep 
 religious feeling you manifested in every thing, were all new 
 to me. They were indeed spirit and life to my soul, and 
 they waked up within me new thoughts and purposes, the 
 influence of which I feel to this day. A blessed place was 
 that academy to me, as it has been, I doubt not, to many 
 others. To have seen your face, therefore, once more in the 
 flesh, and, bowing the knee with you in prayer, to have joined 
 in those fervent supplications with which many of your 
 
364 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 former pupils were so much edified, would indeed have been 
 very gratifying ; but it was not permitted. 
 
 I am now on my return to my field of labor in the East, 
 and we have already passed the Western Islands. This our 
 second departure from our native land was much more trying 
 to us than was our first, for we had now to tear ourselves 
 away from five beloved children whom we left behind. May 
 this painful separation be greatly blessed both to them and to 
 us. To your prayers do we commend them, together with 
 ourselves and our work. And may your own life be long 
 preserved, that you may still for many years be a blessing to 
 your friends ! and that in the important sphere you now 
 occupy you may be as useful to ten thousands of the chil 
 dren s children as in times past you have been to the children 
 themselves. 
 
 It is not probable that we shall ever meet again here ; but 
 no matter, for we are almost there. Time seems short, and 
 eternity near; and this is just as it should be. May we 
 daily feel the powers of the world to come, and be as 
 strongly attracted thither as we are swiftly carried thither 
 on the wings of time ! 
 
 Christian love to all your dear children, and best wishes 
 for all their children. 
 
 Your affectionate pupil, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 To the Rev. Dr. Anderson, Secretary of the Board, he 
 wrote from the ship, on reaching Malta : 
 
 MALTA, Sept. 5, 1853. 
 
 MY DEAR BROTHER, To the day of our second departure 
 from our native land we had looked forward with much ap 
 prehension ; and we had long prayed that all the circum 
 stances of it, and especially of our separation from our beloved 
 children, might be ordered in great mercy and kindness. 
 And God, " who is rich in mercy," heard our prayers, and 
 sustained and comforted both their hearts and ours far beyond 
 what we had expected. May He grant also abounding grace, 
 that this separation, though now so painful, may be greatly 
 sanctified both to them and to us, and to all our other dear 
 relatives and friends, and thus prove a much richer blessing 
 to us all than our presence with them could have proved. 
 And in the same great mercy and kindness may lie order all 
 the circumstances of our re-entrance into our field of labor in 
 
ON SHIPBOARD. 865 
 
 the East, of our continuance in it, and of our final departure 
 from it, together with our removal from all these earthly 
 scenes. 
 
 Renewedly would we now consecrate our unworthy selves, 
 and the poor remnant of our days, to the blessed service of 
 Christ; and had we a thousand to devote, we would not 
 reserve one of them for mere self-gratification. 
 
 To be connected with His great kingdom is to be con 
 nected with that which is not only great and good, but ever 
 lasting, and " of the increase of which there will be no end." 
 And to be connected with it in this very way of extending 
 its humanizing, saving influences among whole races and 
 communities of men who " heretofore were not a people," 
 and * had not obtained mercy," though it be attended with 
 many privations and hardships, and much self-denial, is yet 
 a work which the sons and daughters of the church should 
 esteem as a privilege exceedingly great and precious. 
 
 We have excellent accommodations on board the bark 
 " Sultana." Captain Watson is one of the kindest of men. 
 Our passage has been longer than we hoped it would be, forty- 
 five days to Malta ; but we have had for the most part such 
 gentle breezes and so smooth a sea that 1 have enjoyed the 
 voyage more than I ever did any preceding one. Mrs. 
 Goodell has suffered a good deal, especially from the long 
 confinement. Her health is, I think, improved from this 
 visit to America, but it cannot reasonably be expected that 
 she will ever fully recover from the shock her constitution 
 has received. The only wonder is, that she has survived all 
 that she has been called to pass through. 
 
 For the various stores we found on board, expressly for 
 the use of the missionaries, but which we shared with the 
 other passengers, we are, I presume, indebted to yourself and 
 your associates ; and for this and every other act of your and 
 their kindness, the interest manifested in our welfare 
 from first to last, both you and they will accept our sincere 
 thanks. Stores of grace and patience you did not provide 
 for us, nor could you do it ; nor did we attempt to make any 
 such provision for ourselves. We have been taught by past 
 experience that all such stores, like the manna laid up by 
 the unbelieving Israelites for the morrow, are perfectly worth 
 less, and that it is infinitely better to get these things fresh 
 from day to day, according to our necessities. And since we 
 can have them at any moment, fresh from heaven, whatever 
 grace we need and will accept, why should we be burdened 
 
366 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 with a great stock of that which cannot be kept from spoil 
 ing, and which can be used only at the very time it is ob 
 tained 1 
 
 Our past experience has also taught us that we need take 
 no responsibility upon us in regard to the regulation of the 
 wind, but that we may safely leave the whole management 
 of this to Him whose province it is, and whose power and 
 wisdom and goodness are fully adequate. So here we are at 
 Malta, after a passage of forty-five days ; and our voyage 
 was no less prosperous, and certainly much more pleasant, 
 than if we had been quarrelling the whole way with the 
 wind. How much trouble we all might save ourselves by 
 not meddling with any thing beyond our province. 
 Your brother in the Lord, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 He returned to Turkey with a deep impression that he 
 had but a short work before him, and that what he had to 
 do for his Master must be done quickly. This, indeed, had 
 been his abiding feeling during all the years that he had 
 spent in the mission, owing to his life-long feebleness of 
 body ; but the feeling was intensified as he went back to 
 resume his former work. To a friend, who expressed a 
 desire to hear from him by letter more frequently, he wrote 
 not long after his return : 
 
 " All my friends in Turkey, and I suppose, too, in America, 
 complain of my neglect in writing to them. But the fact is, 
 all my strength and all my time are given to my missionary 
 work, and every day I become so exhausted wi j h my labors 
 that I am hardly able at the close to write even a short note. 
 My habitual feeling is that my time is short ; that I have 
 returned here not to live long, but to die soon ; and that if I 
 would do any thing more for Christ and the souls of men, I 
 have no time to lose. And this feeling, being, as it is, alto 
 gether suitable and proper, I would rather cultivate than 
 heck." 
 
 The year after Mr. Goodell s return, the honorary degree 
 of Doctor of Divinity was conferred upon him, both by Rut 
 gers College, New Jersey, and Hamilton College, New York. 
 Of the former the Hon. Theodore Frelinghuysen was at 
 
DOCTOR DIVINITATIS. 367 
 
 that time President, who was also President of the American 
 Board, and thus had abundant occasion to know on whom 
 the degree was conferred. It was announced at both insti 
 tutions the same day, July 26, 1854. In acknowledgment of 
 the honor, he wrote to the Secretary of the Board of Trus 
 tees of Hamilton College, expressing a very sensible view of 
 a distinction which he had never sought or desired : 
 
 " The honorary degree of Doctor of Divinity, which they 
 were pleased to confer upon me, I would regard in the same 
 light in which they intended it, viz., as a mark of honor. 
 And, although it is an honor, to which in my own conscious 
 ness I have no claim, and which perhaps it would be better 
 should not be bestowed at all in any case, yet to decline it 
 would only be to bring myself into unnecessary notoriety, 
 and to show a disrespect to those venerable men whom I 
 ou^ht and would wish to honor." 
 
 
 The conferring of this honor was the occasion of the fol 
 lowing correspondence with the Rev. William G. Schaufller, 
 who soon after was worthily advanced to the same degree : 
 
 Reverendo Domino GCLIELMO GOODELLO, Doctori Vene- 
 
 randce Theologies: 
 
 Intellexi te esse provectum, idque bis, ad gradum Doc- 
 toris Theologici, de quo certior factus maximopere Isetatus 
 sum. Istius honoris homo te dignior apud nostrates atque 
 in tota hac civitate, imo hoc imperio non invenitur, ut jam 
 omnibus tuis constat amicis, praesertim mihi, tibi tuisque 
 semper sincerrime faventi. Haec cum ita shit, festino te 
 gratulari, ex animo, de laureis tuae fronti pariter sapientia 
 et humanitate adornataa impositis. Bisque (nam id mihi 
 semper in votis) non bis tantuin, sed terque quaterque beatus, 
 atque faveas, velim, tuo fratri sincere devotoque in tide et 
 caritate, 
 
 GULIELMO TH. SCHAUFFLORO. 
 BEBECI, Die Septembris ab, 1854. 
 
 HASS KEUY, Sept. 8, 1854. 
 Rev. W. G. SCHAUFFLER, Bebek : 
 
 Alas ! my brother, I know not whether those two Alma 
 Maters should receive your sympathy, or their poor foster- 
 
368 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 child your congratulations. At any rate, " the children 
 should first be filled." Of one of those institutions I know- 
 only the worthy president, and of the other I know not even 
 the name of a single executive officer. 
 
 " That the soul be without knowledge, is not good." And 
 these literary institutions, however they may be in appear 
 ance^ yet in fact are not pure fountains of knowledge ; for 
 had they known half as much of my brethren at Constanti 
 nople as I know of them, they would not have thus " erred 
 exceedingly," but would have bestowed their favors in a 
 much more unexceptionable manner ; unless, indeed, they 
 acted on the very benevolent principle of " bestowing more 
 abundant honor upon the part that most lacked." Could 
 this "more abundant honor" bring up the weaker one 
 towards an equality with his brethren, it would, indeed, be 
 something to be prized ; but, alas ! it would take more of 
 this " abundant honor " than all the fountains of honor in 
 our land could send forth to effect this. And I assure you 
 I value more the good opinion of my missionary brethren 
 and sisters, and of their sons and daughters, than I do all 
 " the degrees " which all the universities in both the Old 
 World and the New could bestow. 
 
 Who does not know that the moon shines not by its own 
 light, but by reflecting that of the sun ? And who does not 
 know that, as a general thing, " he who walketh with wise 
 men shall be wise " himself, or, at any rate, will have the 
 appearance of being so ? It is not strange, then, that one 
 who has been so long associated with his brethren here as I 
 have been, so long revolving near these bright suns in the 
 firmament of wisdom and knowledge, should at length begin 
 to reflect some of their light. The only wonder is that this 
 lesser light should, through some defect in the telescope, have 
 been so strangely confounded with the greater. 
 
 For your affectionate salutatory in Latin, accept my thanks. 
 I dare not attempt a reply in the same learned tongue, for I 
 do not see that I know a bit more of Latin, or even of the 
 ology, than I did before. And I should be very sorry to do 
 any thing which would bring dishonor upon the reverend 
 heads of those whose honest intention, I doubt not, was to 
 do honor to " your brother and companion in tribulation, and 
 in the kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ," 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
RESUMING HIS WORK. 
 
 369 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 ON his return to Constantinople, Dr. Goodell took up 
 his .residence at Hass Keuy, on the Golden Horn, 
 where he had a pastoral supervision of the Female Seminary, 
 then under the care of Miss West, and where he preached 
 regularly on the Sabbath, preaching also at the capital. He 
 resumed at the same time his revision of the Armeno-Turk- 
 ish Bible, in regard to which he wrote to the Secretary of 
 the American Bible Society : 
 
 " To aid me in the work, I have a Greek, an Armenian, 
 and a Mussulman ; and as those who might escape the sword 
 of Ilazael were to be slain by Jehu, and those who might 
 escape the sword of Jehu were to be slaiu by Elisha, so I 
 hope that whatever errors may escape the notice of any one 
 of my helpers will be detected by another. But, to put 
 God s blessed word into Turkish is a very difficult work, 
 and I feel my incompetency more and more. The language 
 is not a religious language ; it has never been deemed fit by 
 the Turks to be used for the sacred purpose of religious wor 
 ship, and of course no written prayers or devotional books 
 are to be found in pure Turkish. 
 
 " To my Turkish teacher it sometimes seems quite shock 
 ing to express the everlasting truth of the Bible by the ordi 
 nary words for eating, drinking, walking, sleeping, wrestling, 
 conquering, buying, selling, losing, saving, &c. ; while such 
 terms as justification, adoption, and sanctification, with the 
 several benefits, which do either accompany or flow from 
 them, are still more difficult to be disposed of in a manner 
 which shall be intelligible, and yet not contemptible. I have 
 suggested to him that if the Turks had long ago translated 
 the Koran into Turkish, and had thus used the very language 
 of the people in their religious worship, it would have been 
 
 16* x 
 
370 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 of great service to us in translating the Bible, as many words 
 and phrases would then have been familiar and at home in 
 religion, which now seem awfully strange and incongruous. 
 This he admitted ; but said that no such translation of the 
 Koran would be or could be the Koran itself ; that nobody 
 would or could receive it as such ; that it would have no 
 authority, and could have none ; and that all their prayers 
 and worship and religious expressions must absolutely be in 
 the ancient language, whether understood or not. I told 
 him that in this respect they were exactly on a level with 
 the Jews, Armenians, Greeks, Coptics, Maronites, Jacobites, 
 Roman Catholics, and even the degraded heathen in India, 
 all of whom had their Shasters and Liturgies in ancient and 
 unknown tongues ; that while in business transactions with 
 one another they always made it a point to understand and 
 be understood, in all transactions with their Maker they used 
 words without meaning, and that, in fact, nobody but Protes 
 tants even so much as pretended to offer unto God a reason 
 able set-vice, a worship intelligible to themselves. 
 
 " The British and Foreign Bible Society have spared no 
 pains or expense in their efforts to procure a good translation 
 of the Scriptures into Turkish for the Mussulman ; they have 
 revised, and re-revised, and they are ready to make any fur 
 ther effort which may be required. But my own opinion 
 would be, that they should now wait, and make no further 
 change till the present editions shall be nearly exhausted, 
 or till there shall be a waking up of the Turkish mind to the 
 truth. When there shall be a class of Turks who desire to 
 know, and to have their neighbors and friends know, exactly 
 and fully what God s revelation is, it will then be compara 
 tively easy, with their help, to prepare a translation which 
 shall meet their wants and wishes ; for it would then be 
 adapted, and intended to be adapted, to the common mind. 
 Learned natives could then be employed in the work, who, 
 like Luther, would be all alive to the subject, from their own 
 personal interest in it, and who, being fully capable of appre 
 ciating the common mind, w r ould have all the stores of the 
 Turkish language at command, to be used freely for the 
 benefit of such minds." 
 
 To the Society of Inquiry in Andover Theological Semi 
 nary he addressed a letter on the great want of laborers in 
 the mission field, which exhibits his absorbing interest in the 
 
CALL FOR MEN. 371 
 
 cause and his earnest desire to secure re-enforcements to carry 
 on the work more vigorously : 
 
 " During my late visit to the good land which the Lord 
 God hath given us to inherit, I travelled very extensively ; 
 but though I was greatly importuned by many to remain 
 there, and though far stronger ties bound me there than those 
 I was called to sever thirty-three years ago, yet I bless God 
 that I was permitted to return here. .Never during my whole 
 missionary life have I preached the Gospel with so much 
 pleasure as since my return. Doors are opened, or are 
 opening, in every direction. Gladly would I, were it possible, 
 be every day in a hundred different places at once ; but I 
 can be in only one place, and that one I shall occupy but a 
 little longer. Who of you will come to take my place here, 
 and to occupy these other hundred places, which we cannot 
 occupy ? Most gladly would I go back, and serve ill another 
 third of a century s campaign, that I might see the gooil of 
 God s chosen, and rejoice with His inheritance in those 
 mighty changes and wonderful moral revolutions which are 
 fast coming on through the feeble instrumentality of His 
 servants. 
 
 " Were the Saviour Himself to stand up in the midst of 
 all our theological students, and, looking them all in the face, 
 should say, as one who had authority, * Go YE into all the 
 world, and preach the Gospel to every creature, I do verily 
 believe that comparatively few of them would have the least 
 idea of its being their duty to remain at home. They would 
 as naturally take it for granted that they should go to the 
 heathen, as they now generally, indeed almost universally, 
 take it for granted that they are not to go, but are to remain 
 at home. And should every student now at Andover declare 
 his resolution to be a missionary, and should he at the close 
 of his term of study carry this resolution into immediate 
 effect, it would probably be a greater blessing to Andover, 
 and a greater blessing to the churches of our land, and a 
 greater blessing to our whole country, than if you should all 
 live and labor at home for half a century, and all this, to 
 say nothing of the blessed influence of your direct labors among 
 the heathen. What a spirit of prayer would naturally be 
 awakened throughout the whole length and breadth of our 
 land ! What copious effusions of the Spirit might be ex 
 pected to be poured out from on high ! God, even our owu 
 
372 FORTY YE1RS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 God, would bless us. And even the very feeblest of our 
 churches in the far West, who now think their very life 
 depends on receiving, might find a world of meaning in the 
 words of the Lord Jesus, how lie said, It is more blessed to 
 GIVE than to receive. 
 
 " In conclusion, let me say, I have written unto you, young 
 men, because ye are strong, and the word of God abideth 
 in you, and ye have overcome the wicked one. Then be 
 strong, quit yourselves like men, and do exploits. " 
 
 The following paper on " Aggressive Movements " was 
 written for the annual meeting of the mission. His obser 
 vations upon the condition of the churches in this country at 
 the time of his visit are eminently just, and his suggestions 
 are not inappropriate at the present day, although we may 
 believe that the church has become more decidedly aggres 
 sive in its spirit : 
 
 " In my recent visit to America, I was struck with the fact 
 that the work there was not, as it appeared to me, sufficiently 
 aggressive. In all the older churches and congregations, it 
 did not in general seem to be the expectation of the ministers 
 to do any thing more than to keep things along, without 
 going backward. The additions which were made to the 
 church or congregation were just about sufficient to counter 
 balance the removals. The Gospel was not carried to men, 
 and urged upon them, as it is in a new enterprise, in a new 
 place, or where a new society is just formed ; but, if they 
 wanted it, they must come after it. The minister was ready 
 to meet them at the appointed time and place, and preach to 
 all who were willing to come and hear ; and having done this, 
 he felt that he had discharged his duty. 
 
 " But there are in every such place a multitude who never 
 come, and never think of coming, to hear ; and, unless the 
 Gospel is absolutely carried to them, they will never hear it. 
 If the pastor himself cannot do this, his church must be active 
 in doing it, or they must employ a city missionary to do it. 
 When a church is full, or about full, it can prosper no longer ; 
 it must remain stationary, or it must retrograde, or else it 
 must colonize. If the church sends out a colony, there may 
 be two churches that are living, growing, flourishing, instead 
 of one that is dying. Very many of the older congregations 
 
AGGRESSIVE WORK. 373 
 
 I did not find so large as I left them, thirty years before ; and 
 their state was such as to produce the conviction in some few 
 minds that Christianity had proved a failure, and that a new 
 dispensation must be expected. Whereas it is not in God, 
 nor in Christianity, that they are straitened, but in them 
 selves, their own slothf uluess. Like the Israelites, they 
 have not the courage, the heart, to go and take complete pos 
 session of the land ; but they let the Amorites live among 
 them, as though the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of 
 God, were never again to be drawn, except where these 
 Amorites are never seen. 
 
 " Now let the experience of the churches at home be a 
 lesson to ourselves. The moment we cease to be aggressive, 
 we cease to prosper, we stand still, we grow dull, we retro 
 grade. But the pastor and his session, and, indeed, his whole 
 church, should be full of life in carrying the Gospel to their 
 neighbors and friends. The time has been when the mis 
 sionary in these countries could do little more than sit in his 
 own hired house, and receive those that came to him ; not 
 because he feared danger to himself, but danger to those 
 whom he might visit. He could do nothing more or better 
 than sit still, and be thankful that he could do even that. 
 But, blessed be God ! that time has passed away. And sad, 
 indeed, will it be, if we now indulge in the habits we were 
 then obliged to form. Then we had to lay hold of our zeal 
 ous young brethren, and hold them back. Now we would 
 urge and push them forward ; or rather we would run ahead 
 ourselves, and beckon them to follow after. Then we had 
 to write a whole book of * hints and cautions, now earnest 
 exhortations may more properly be substituted. 
 
 " Many of our churches have for several years remained 
 as to numbers about the same. The increase has been 
 scarcely perceptible. Are, then, our efforts sufficiently ag 
 gressive ? Is the missionary or native pastor doing more than 
 half his work, if he only think of meeting and feeding his 
 own flock at stated times ? Why should he not break forth 
 on the right hand and on the left, and teach and train up 
 every member of his church to do the same ? not, indeed, with 
 rudeness, but by seeking and improving opportunities. It 
 might not be a bad plan to have a weekly or monthly church- 
 meeting, and ascertain how many persons each member had 
 visited during the week or month, how many persons each 
 member had brought or tried to bring to meeting, to how 
 
374 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 many persons each member had offered the Gospel, the 
 pastor or missionary himself setting the example by first tell 
 ing what he himself had done. Go, preach the Gospel ; not 
 wait, and preach it. We. are, perhaps, more in danger of 
 neglecting our duty in this respect, than in any other. No 
 missionary, unless his connection with schools, the press, or 
 translations forbid it, can possibly be excused from this. It 
 is not simply or mainly to receive the stragglers who come 
 along that we are sent here ; but it is our duty to go out 
 into the highways and hedges, into the streets and lanes of 
 the city, and ask and entreat and compel men to come in. 
 Let every one, then, whose peculiar work or state of health 
 does not forbid it, be careful to do the work of an evangelist, 
 and to make full proof of his ministry." 
 
 The letter which follows was addressed to " The Children 
 of America," and was published at the time in the " Youth s 
 Day-Spring : " - 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, April 29, 1854. 
 
 MY DEAR CHILDREN, Seven Marys now lie almost side 
 by side in the Pera Protestant burying-ground. Of these, 
 six are from our own families, and the other, a Protestant 
 Armenian, was a member of our female boarding-school. 
 The last of these was Mary Benjamin, whom I baptized at 
 Smyrna on my way to America, and who was the last child 
 upon whom I ever sprinkled the baptismal water. She died 
 this week, of scarlet fever, after an illness of less than two 
 days ; and she died in the same house, and in the same room, 
 where little Mary Everett died almost six years ago. 
 
 There are, I presume, more by the name of Mary on earth, 
 and more by that name in heaven, than there are of any 
 other name. And it was a name which, we may suppose, our 
 Saviour spoke often er than He spoke any other name, for 
 several of His best and most intimate friends were Marys. 
 Mary, too, it would seem, was the first person He addressed, 
 and the first name He pronounced, and hers was the first 
 heart He comforted, after His resurrection. 
 
 Mary Benjamin was but three years old, but she was so 
 original in all her conceptions arid expressions, her thoughts 
 and words and ways, as to raise the highest expectations of 
 her friends, and to call forth a frequent repetition of the 
 passage remarked upon at her baptism, " What manner of 
 
SEVEN MARYS. 375 
 
 child shall this he ? " She could sing some twenty or more 
 tunes, sitting on her father s knee, and cany her part alone, 
 while he sung another part. She spent much time every 
 day in singing, amusing herself, when alone, in singing some 
 of her beautiful hymns. One of her favorite hymns was, 
 
 " I think, when I read that sweet story of old, 
 When Jesus was here among men," &c. 
 
 One of the very last hymns she ever heard, and the first 
 verse of which she had already committed to memory, was, 
 
 " A home in heaven ! what a joyful thought ! " 
 
 And she went singing it round the house, in her pleasant 
 home on earth, till within a few hours of the time when she 
 went to sing in her Father s house above, 
 
 " A home in heaven ! what a joyful " PLACE ! 
 
 This little Mary was of a most affectionate disposition. 
 She loved with great strength. It almost seemed as though 
 she had more love than her little heart could possibly hold, 
 for it ran over on all sides. And who can doubt that she 
 has gone to that bright world above, that heaven of love, 
 which she talked so much about, not only when awake, but 
 even in her sleep ; and that she now dwells with that great 
 and good Father, whose face, even months ago, and when in 
 perfect health, she longed even with weeping to see, and in 
 whose holy presence, in order to be prepared to dwell, she was 
 already " purifying herself even as He is pure," correcting 
 her own faults, and " waxing strong in spirit " to do right. 
 Strange to say, that, though of a very inquisitive turn of 
 mind, asking most prying questions about things that came 
 under her observation, yet she never asked where the body 
 is put, when the spirit goes to heaven ; and thus, in blissful 
 ignorance about the fearful passage over Jordan, she crossed 
 it unawares, and found herself at once in the promised land. 
 
 On the marble stone that lies over the remains of one 
 of these lovely Marys (Mary Homes) is this inscription : 
 " And Jesus called a little child unto Him" This is taken 
 from Matthew xviii. 2, and we there learn that Jesus had a 
 special reason for calling this little child to Him; lie had 
 a special use for the child. And do you not think that this 
 dear child ran with alacrity at the call of the benevolent 
 Jesus, and stood close to Him, and looked into His kind 
 
376 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 face, and waited to know His blessed will ? Now, the Lord 
 Jesus is calling a great many children to Him, and He needs 
 them all ; He has a special use for them all, either in His 
 kingdom below, or in His kingdom above. Will you not, 
 then, dear children, run at His call, whether it be on earth, 
 or whether it be in heaven, that He wishes to employ you ? 
 Wherever it may be, it will be a most blessed service. 
 
 The " little child " mentioned by Matthew (I wonder 
 whether her name was Mary) " Jesus called to him," in 
 order to teach His own disciples humility. And I should 
 not be at all surprised to hear that He had called quite a 
 large number of you to Him, in order by you to teach the 
 world His love. " As obedient children," are you ready to 
 come to Constantinople at His bidding, or to go into any 
 other part of the world, in order to give to perishing men 
 practical lessons of humility, faith, and love ? Be sure and 
 first learn well these lessons yourselves. One lovely youth, 
 whose pleasant countenance I shall not soon forget, came to 
 me in America, and to my first salutation, " Will you be a 
 missionary ? " the answer was most promptly given, " I will, 
 if you will tell me how" Now, my dear children, if you are 
 willing that the good Spirit of God should tell you how, you 
 will learn very quick, and there will be no longer any lack 
 of missionaries. 
 
 But why does Jesus call so many little children to Him in 
 heaven ? Because He has so much use for little children in 
 heaven. Sometimes, indeed, His calling away of a single 
 little child is made the greatest possible blessing to the par 
 ents, to the brothers and sisters, or to others, who survive 
 here on earth ; but to what unspeakably great, delightful, 
 and blessed services He must have called them above, though 
 we know not now, yet we shall know hereafter. If, then, 
 any ask the reason why so many are called away in very 
 early life, " Say ye, The Lord hath need of them." This is 
 answer sufficient. 
 
 But will you remember in your prayers these sorrowing 
 parents, with their weeping children, and pray that they, 
 and all our families, may be profited by Jesus calling so sud 
 denly to Himself this precious little Mary Benjamin ? 
 
 " A child in heaven ! what a glorious thought ! " 
 From your aged friend, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
PATRIARCHS REPROVED. 377 
 
 To the Rev. George W. Wood, D.D., of New York, for 
 merly his associate in the mission at Constantinople, who had 
 returned to this country, and was now acting as one of the 
 Secretaries of the American Board, he wrote in regard to 
 the prospects of the work at the Turkish capital : 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, Sept. 27, 1854. 
 
 MY DEAR BROTHER, This week the Sublime Porte 
 summoned all the patriarchs and high dignitaries of church 
 and State, and enjoined it upon them that they should not 
 oppress their respective flocks, nor take a bribe to blind 
 their eyes therewith. Who ever heard that Nero had any 
 occasion to call up St. Paul and St. Peter for a similar 
 purpose ? 
 
 And is it to be supposed that the high-priest of the Jews, 
 and the all-holy patriarchs of the Greek, Armenian, and 
 papal churches, will tell one lie or take one bribe the less in 
 consequence of this high command from the Grand Turk 
 himself? Not at all. They will merely do the thing in 
 another way, and not in so barefaced a manner. 
 
 And does any one imagine that these venerable men, who 
 arrogate to themselves the title of All-holy, felt it to be a 
 mortifying thing for them to be admonished in this way? 
 Not in the least. It would not suggest the idea of shame ; 
 nor would it abate one iota from the high opinion they enter 
 tained of their own worthiness to sit in Moses seat, or to be 
 the only successors of St. Paul. 
 
 It is, indeed, very affecting to think that in these times of 
 public calamity and suffering, occasioned by war, cholera, and 
 famine, there is among all these various communities no such 
 thing, even in appearance, as humbling themselves before 
 God, turning from their abominations, or seeking after truth 
 and salvation ; but every one goeth on still in his trespasses, 
 " neither repent they of their murders, nor of their sorceries, 
 nor of their fornication, nor of their thefts." And let Pilate, 
 Herod, Barabbas, no matter who, reign over them, what care 
 they, provided they have full opportunity to deceive and 
 oppress one another ? But " away with this man ! " we 
 will not have Christ to reign over us ; no, let His kingdom 
 of truth and goodness be put far away from us, seems to be 
 the unanimous vote of the country. And thus what was 
 sufficiently evident years ago, is every day becoming more 
 
378 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 and more conclusively so, viz., that these communities, as 
 such, will never be reformed, and that " their end is destruc 
 tion." They seem, like the Jews before the entire extinc 
 tion of their civil and ecclesiastical polity, to be given up to 
 litter infatuation. But, blessed be God, there is now, as 
 there was then, a new spiritual kingdom set up, which is 
 daily extending, increasing, and gaining in influence, num 
 bers, and strength. 
 
 Your brother, 
 
 W. GOODELL, 
 
 In the earlier pages of these Memoirs it is stated that, on 
 leaving the seminary at Andover, in 1820, Mr. Goodell made, 
 on behalf of the Board, a visit to the missions among the 
 Cherokee Indians. Not only had he cherished the remem 
 brance of that visit, through his many years of toil in a far 
 distant and very different land, but it was remembered with 
 deep interest among the Indians. He received more than 
 one letter from the daughters of the tribe, containing dona 
 tions for his work in Turkey. To one of these he sent the 
 following reply : 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, June 6, 1855. 
 
 MY DEAR CHEROKEE DAUGHTERS, Many thanks for 
 your letter, and for the beautiful " Cherokee Rose Buds." 
 More than thirty-three years ago I was in your nation, at 
 Brainerd and Creek Path, where I saw your sweet sister, 
 Catharine Brown.* She had just given all the love and 
 confidence of her heart to the precious Saviour ; and, as she 
 had now no further use for her ear-rings, very large they 
 were, she gave them to me, to dispose of for His dear sake. 
 These I sold for $16.50, and paid over the amount to the 
 Treasurer of the A. B. C. F. M., to send the bread of life to 
 the perishing in Palestine, as she had desired me. She also 
 gave me in addition three dollars for the same object. 
 
 This little rill from Creek Path was one of the tributaries 
 to the great stream of benevolence which has since carried 
 so much fertility, gladness, and salvation to every part of the 
 
 * The interesting story of the Christian life and triumphant death 
 of this Indian girl has been preserved in a volume prepared by the 
 Kev. Dr. Anderson, Secretary of the Board. 
 
CHEROKEE DAUGHTERS. 379 
 
 Turkish empire. And now there comes another rill from 
 "near Tahlequah," springing out from amidst the "noble 
 trees " that " lift their lofty tops proudly to the blue sky," 
 in full view of that beautiful " range of green hills, rising one 
 above another, the most noted of which is Park Hill." 
 
 Well, my dear Cherokee children, this little rill I did not 
 suffer to blend with the other streams that flow to us from 
 the far West ; but I turned it off by itself to Nicomedia, 
 where one of my Armenian daughters is cultivating a beau 
 tiful garden of choice flowers, that are never to fade. Acabe, 
 for that is her name, has eyes as black and as bright as any 
 of my Cherokee daughters can boast. She was educated at 
 our female boarding-school in Constantinople, and after 
 ward married and removed sixty miles to Nicomedia, where 
 she at once opened a school for girls, which she has taught 
 ever since. 
 
 But this little rill of yours, so refreshing and so pure, does 
 not spend itself at Nicomedia ; for the good Acabe has another 
 garden, which she is cultivating with great care, and where 
 she has already planted " the rose of Sharon and the lily 
 of the valley." At Bagtche-juk, directly across the gulf 
 from Nicomedia, is a large Armenian village, in which there 
 is no native pastor and no native helper, and which we our 
 selves can very seldom visit for want of time. Here the 
 people are wonderfully waking up to a new and spiritual 
 life. And over here Acabe goes every vacation, and spends 
 her whole time in visiting from house to house, and convers 
 ing, praying, and singing with the women and children. 
 Her labors there are appreciated by the people, and we deem 
 them highly important. But she is poor, and some means 
 have always to be provided to defray the necessary expenses 
 of her mission. What you have contributed is just about 
 sufficient to cover these expenses. 
 
 And now, my daughters, read in the sixteenth chapter of 
 Romans abo it k * Phebe our sister;" about " Priscilla," so 
 active and s: good ; about " Mary," together with " Tryphena 
 and Trypho.xi," so honorably mentioned by Paul ; and about 
 * the beloved Persis, who labored much in the Lord," and 
 consider Acabe your sister as worthy to be reckoned among 
 them, leaving her home every vacation, and giving all her 
 time to the work of the Lord at Bagtche-juk. She is also 
 worthy to be called your sister ; for she is as timid and silent, 
 as modest and retiring, as any good Cherokee girl. 
 
380 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 The meaning of Bagtche-juk is Little Garden. And re 
 joice, dear children, that this Little Garden is now watered 
 by the stream that flows directly from " near Tahlequah," in 
 the far West. And not only has this beautiful stream come 
 from the far West, but did you know it ? Miss West herself 
 has come to help us, and is now the beloved teacher of the 
 daughters of the East at Constantinople. She and all her 
 pupils send their very affectionate salutations to you. Among 
 her pupils are the Misses Queen, Miss Cleanliness, from 
 Broosa, and Miss Eve, not Adam s wife, but one of his great- 
 grand-daughters. They desire me to tell you that they were 
 exceedingly interested in reading your paper, particularly 
 with the account of " an Osage wedding," from the lively 
 pen of Miss " Ka-ya-Kun-stah ; " and the Misses " I Can t " 
 for I am sorry to say there are some of this name in our 
 school as well as in yours were greatly affected with " the 
 Algebra Sum Soliloquy," and with the marked difference 
 between their character and the character of Miss " Perse 
 verance." They wish you to inform them in your next what 
 is the bill of fare in your seminary, whether you have many 
 rules, whether you keep them all, and which ones you are 
 most apt to break. And will Miss " Ka-ya-Kun-stah," I 
 wonder what it means give us a description of a Cherokee 
 wedding ? 
 
 Remember us to your kind teachers, " Misses Avery and 
 Raymond, from New England, and Miss Jane Ross, a Chero 
 kee." Remember us also to the fair " Editresses, Miss Cath 
 arine Gunter and Miss Nancy E. Hicks." In their devotion 
 to " the good, the beautiful, and the true," we wish them all the 
 patronage and success they so justly deserve. An affection 
 ate remembrance also to Dr. Butler, whom I knew at 
 Brainerd, and who, if he has not been " in prisons oft," has 
 been in a prison long, "a prisoner of Jesus Christ for you " 
 Cherokees. 
 
 In your next, please subscribe your own names, and tell 
 me also the names of all your schoolmates, for I like to know 
 all my children. 
 
 The Lord bless you and your school and your teachers, 
 with your parents and your whole nation ! May we all be 
 saved from our sinful, ruined state, and meet at last in a 
 world of purity and love, through Jesus Christ our Lord ! 
 Thus prays 
 
 Your aged friend, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
A BAPTIST CHURCH. 381 
 
 The letter which follows, breathing the truly catholic 
 spirit of the writer, was addressed to the First Baptist Church 
 of Providence, R. I., in acknowledgment of a donation to 
 constitute Dr. and Mrs. Goodell honorary members of the 
 American Baptist Missionary Union. The pastor referred 
 to was the Rev. James N. Granger, D.D., from whom they 
 had received a visit at Constantinople, as he was returning 
 from a tour among the Baptist missions in the East : 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, Sept. 3, 1855. 
 
 DEAR BRETHREN" AND SISTERS IN CHRIST, Of the 
 pleasant and profitable visit made us by your pastor on his 
 return from India we often speak, and still oftener think. 
 And that example of true Christian liberality you have re 
 cently furnished us has brought him and his visit again before 
 us with great distinctness. It is gratifying to us in no ordi 
 nary degree to be thus constituted honorary members of your 
 great and good and growing missionary society, so remark 
 ably owned and blessed by the great Head of the church. 
 Of some of your missionaries and their wives, of your Jud- 
 sons and Boardmans and others, I have known so much, that, 
 although I was not personally acquainted with them, they 
 always seemed like my own dear brethren and sisters. And, 
 indeed, they belonged not exclusively to your own branch of 
 the Christian church, but rather to the whole general assem 
 bly and church of the first-born, in heaven and on earth. 
 Some forty-three years ago 1 heard Dr. Judson preach one 
 evening at the school-house in Andover from Isaiah 1. 11, 
 " Behold all ye that kindle a lire," &c. Of his earnest and 
 serious manner I have a very distinct recollection. His dis 
 course was most solemn and impressive, and a blessing 
 followed it, one individual, if not two, being hopefully con 
 verted by it, I was also present at Salem, when he and his 
 associates were ordained and set apart, amidst prayers and 
 tears, to the sacred work of preaching Christ to the heathen. 
 
 May the Spirit be poured out abundantly upon all your 
 missions, and upon ours, and upon all the churches of Christ 
 at home ! Why should we rest satisfied with drops, when we 
 may have showers, yea, floods ! For, saith Jehovah, u I will 
 pour water upon him that is thirsty, and floods upon the dry 
 ground." The ground is everywhere dry enough for floods. 
 
382 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 Let us, then, greatly enlarge our desires and our expectations, 
 in praying both for ourselves and for one another. When we 
 ask great blessings for ourselves, we need not feel that we 
 are depriving anybody else ; and however great blessings 
 we may ask for others, we need not fear that we shall receive 
 in any degree the less ourselves. Our Father is very rich, 
 and nothing delights Him more than that we give Him an 
 opportunity of imparting liberally to all the needy. Nor 
 does giving impoverish Him. However many, and however 
 rich blessings He may bestow upon one, He has none the 
 less to bestow upon all others. Let us, then, be encouraged 
 to ask not for little, but for much ; not only for the churches 
 at home, but for those planted in heathen lands ; and not only 
 for those missions supported by our own society, but for those 
 supported by other Christian societies. So long as we are 
 not straitened in God, why should we be in our own selves ? 
 
 Additions have recently been made to all our three churches 
 in Constantinople, and our female boarding-school has been 
 again visited by the grace and spirit of God. But in these 
 times of war and desolation, of great overturnings and 
 changes, we need divine influence of a most distinct and 
 impressive, as well as extensive, character. And to your 
 prayers do we commend ourselves, and all these mingled, 
 perishing people around us. 
 
 We have been spared to see great and wonderful changes, 
 since Mrs. Goodell and myself came to this Eastern world, a 
 third of a century ago. But those who come after us will 
 see still greater ; and herein do we rejoice ; yea, and we hope, 
 by the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ, to rejoice for ever, 
 being sinners saved by grace alone. 
 
 Affectionate and Christian salutations to each and every 
 member of the church, especially to those with whom we 
 have the happiness to be acquainted, including your worthy 
 and beloved pastor. The Lord bless, comfort, strengthen, 
 and establish you for ever. Thus prays 
 
 Your unworthy brother in Christ, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
THE CRIMEAN WAR. 
 
 383 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 A THREATENING cloud gathered over the missions 
 in Turkey in the year 1853, and was the occasion of 
 much anxiety to the friends of the cause throughout the 
 world. For several years all things had been going on 
 quietly and prosperously. The Protestant Christians had 
 been made secure in the enjoyment of their privileges ; the 
 hand of persecution had been stayed, and the evangelical 
 churches had rest ; the missionaries themselves were prose 
 cuting their work without molestation or interference. 15ut 
 a new cause of apprehension sprang up, and no human eye 
 could foresee what would be the result. There were some 
 who did not regard it with so much fear, who even hoped 
 that out of it would come immediate benefit to the cause of 
 missions ; but for the most part the missionaries looked upon 
 it with dark forebodings. This was the war with Russia, 
 known as the Crimean War. 
 
 The immediate and ostensible cause of the war was the 
 ancient dispute in regard to the Holy Places and the respec 
 tive rights of the Greek and Latin churches ; but the real 
 cause was to be found in the ambitious designs of the Rus 
 sian government upon Turkish territory. The acquisition 
 of Constantinople, the dismemberment of the Ottoman em 
 pire, and its partition between different powers, if not its 
 entire absorption by Russia, had unquestionably been the 
 aim of the Czars. At the very outset Russia claimed the 
 right of establishing a protectorate over the millions in 
 the Turkish empire, who were in connection with the Greek 
 Church, and proceeded to exercise it in the Principalities, 
 
384 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 The Russian army, in July, 1853, took possession of the 
 Danubian Provinces, and thus commenced hostilities, the 
 Ottoman Porte making a formal declaration of war on 
 the 1st of October. 
 
 Early in the following year the missionaries at Constan 
 tinople set apart a day for fasting and prayer with reference 
 to this matter, and the day was observed with deep solemnity 
 not only by those immediately connected with the mission, 
 but by the friends of the cause from different countries, who 
 were resident or sojourning at the capital. Special prayer 
 was offered in behalf of Lord Stratford de Redcliffe (for 
 merly Sir Stratford Canning), the British ambassador, that 
 he might be endued with the spirit of wisdom in conducting 
 his important negotiations, and that, in counselling the Sul 
 tan, he too might have counsel given to him from above. 
 Never before had the position of this representative of the 
 British government and devoted friend of the cause of Christ 
 been so responsible, and never before did he hold such influ 
 ential relations to the Porte. 
 
 In 1854, when the governments of England, France, and 
 Sardinia made common cause with the Ottoman government 
 for the sake of putting a check on the ambition of Russia, 
 and sent their armies to Turkey and the Crimea, apprehen 
 sions of the disastrous effect of the war upon the missionary 
 work were not dissipated, but rather increased. As these 
 large armies came pouring into the capital, and its suburbs 
 became as it were one great camp, it was natural to fear that 
 such a state of things would seriously interfere with the 
 work. But in the midst of war God spread a shield over 
 His servants. At no previous period had they prosecuted 
 their labors in greater quietness and peace, or with clearer 
 evidence of the divine presence and blessing. 
 
 The war was still further overruled for the furtherance of 
 the Gospel by becoming the occasion, if not the actual means, 
 of securing another important concession from the Turkish 
 government on the subject of religious liberty, a new Magna 
 
HAITI HUMAYOUN. 385 
 
 Charta for the Christian subjects of the Porte. This is 
 known as the Haiti Sherif (Sacred Edict), or Haiti Huma 
 youn (Imperial P^dict) of 1856,* and was issued on the author 
 ity of the Sultan himself. It was generally regarded at the 
 time as a complete guarantee of religious liberty to all the 
 subjects of the Ottoman Porte, of whatever creed, and an 
 assurance that no Mohammedan who chose to become a 
 Christian should suffer on that account. But it has always 
 been questionable whether the Turkish government, whose 
 dealings are so often marked by duplicity, the prevailing sin 
 of Orientals, really intended that it should have such an 
 unlimited significance. Events of more recent occurrence 
 give greater strength to such doubts, if they do not prove 
 that the Porte intended only to make more secure the rights 
 and privileges of those who were nominal Christians before. 
 
 The Haiti Humayoun was recognized by the contracting 
 Powers, Great Britain, France, Austria, Russia, Sardinia, 
 and Turkey, whose representatives met to form the treaty 
 of Paris the same year ; and in the records of this congress 
 it is distinctly stated that it was communicated by "His 
 Imperial Majesty the Sultan," as " emanating spontaneously 
 from his own will ;" but a clause in this treaty states : " It is 
 clearly understood that it cannot, in any case, give the said 
 Powers the right to interfere, either collectively or sepa 
 rately, in the relations of his Majesty the Sultan, with his 
 subjects, nor in the internal administration of his empire." 
 This was leaving the Turkish government to put its own 
 construction upon the document, and to administer its own 
 domestic affairs in its own way. 
 
 The Haiti Humayoun was regarded by the mission, and 
 by the friends of evangelical Christianity at the capital 
 generally, as a real charter of religious freedom to all the 
 subjects of the Sublime Porte, not excepting the Moham 
 medans. This is evident from their action at the time. On 
 the oth of March, 1850 (the edict was issued in February), 
 
 * For the full text of the Haiti Humayoun, see the Appendix. 
 17 Y 
 
386 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 eleven missionaries of the American Board, together with 
 four other missionary laborers and two British chaplains 
 united in presenting to Lord Stratford de Redcliffe, through 
 whose special agency the charter had been obtained, an 
 address, acknowledging in the warmest terms the important 
 service he had rendered to the cause of humanity and of 
 Christianity in Turkey. The following are the opening 
 sentences of this address : 
 
 " The undersigned, Protestant missionaries, belonging to 
 various Christian churches and societies of Great Britain 
 and America, consider it their duty at the present im 
 portant arid auspicious period of this empire, signalized 
 by the publication of the Imperial Hatti Sherif of the reign 
 ing Sultan, to give utterance to their feelings of gratitude to 
 God, the giver of every good gift; to express to your lord 
 ship their entire satisfaction with the extent and the spirit 
 of that document relative to religious freedom and the rights 
 of conscience ; and to congratulate you on the honor provi 
 dentially and deservedly conferred upon your lordship of 
 having become instrumental in accomplishing so great and 
 so good a work for the millions of Turkey. While we would 
 gratefully recognize the valuable services rendered by the 
 representatives of several other countries to forward this 
 praiseworthy end, we cannot but realize that the accomplish 
 ment of this work is pre-eminently due, under God, to the 
 influence of the representative of Great Britain. 
 
 " From the beginning of the disastrous war, still pending 
 between the great Western Powers and Turkey on one side, 
 and Russia on the other, we have looked upon each passing 
 event with painful and prayerful interest. We have prayed 
 for the maintenance and triumph of right, and for the speedy 
 return of peace, a peace re-establishing justice among neigh 
 boring nations, and promoting truth and righteousness, and 
 the temporal and spiritual prosperity of the various classes 
 of society, and the different nationalities resident in the 
 Turkish empire. We have always believed that such would 
 be the result ; and this has been our comfort amid the scenes 
 of horror which surrounded us. 
 
 " Nor has our hope been disappointed. The Imperial 
 Hatti Sherif, lately published, has convinced us that our fond 
 expectations are likely to be realized. Turkey, snatched 
 
TENTH ANNIVERSARY. 887 
 
 from the border of imminent destruction, will see a better 
 day. The light will shine upon those who have long sat in 
 darkness ; and, blest by social prosperity and religious free 
 dom, the millions of Turkey will, we trust, be seen ere long 
 sitting peacefully under their own vine and fig-tree." 
 
 On the 1st of July, 1856, the First Protestant Church of 
 Constantinople held its tenth anniversary ; and a joyful day 
 it was, in striking contrast with that on which the church 
 was organized. The people were then just coming out from 
 the hiding-places into which they had been driven by perse 
 cution ; some had but just returned from exile ; others were 
 taken out of prisons and delivered from torture ; they all 
 came out of great tribulation to stand up before God, and 
 enter into covenant with Him. Forty persons, three only 
 of whom were females, subscribed with their own hands unto 
 the Lord. Faith alone supplied the hope that this feeble 
 band would become a great people. 
 
 But now, on this tenth anniversary, they recorded the names 
 of thirty native Protestant churches that had been organized. 
 The three churches at the capital, Constantinople, Pera, and 
 Hass Keuy united in celebrating the day in the same place 
 in which the first church was formed. Addresses were made 
 by the native pastors and the missionaries. They joined in 
 prayer and praise, and united in commemorating the dying 
 love of the Redeemer in the ordinance of the Supper. To 
 those who had seen the foundation-stones of this living 
 
 O 
 
 temple laid, the day was one of great joy, and full of promise 
 for coming decades. 
 
 6 
 
 Dec. 27, 1856, he writes in his journal : 
 
 " About two months ago the Bishop of Hass Keuy com 
 menced a Turkish service in the Armenian church here, 
 precisely at the hour of my service. As the Armenians at 
 the capital understand Armenian much better than Turkish, 
 it is difficult to see what the object could be, except to pre 
 vent people from coming to our chapel. It was said that he 
 preached evangelically ; and that on one Sabbath he preached 
 
888 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 not only at the same hour, but from the same text I did, 
 and, moreover, divided his subject precisely in the same way. 
 As I preached the same sermon in another chapel on the 
 previous Sabbath, it is supposed he must have had a reporter 
 there to take notes ; for my treatment of the subject was 
 not such as an Armenian bishop would naturally fall upon. 
 But however this may be, Christ is preached, and I therein 
 do rejoice, yea and will rejoice. The text on this occasion 
 was. The Master is come, and calleth for thee. " 
 
 In March, 1857, Dr. Goodell drew up and forwarded to 
 the Board an elaborate paper on " The Importance of Con 
 stantinople as a Missionary Field," as compared with some 
 other fields on which a large amount of labor and money 
 had been expended. Only the heads of this paper can here 
 be given : 
 
 1. Constantinople is a great world in itself. It contains, 
 including its suburbs, more inhabitants than the whole Com 
 monwealth of Massachusetts, and ten times as many as all 
 the Sandwich Islands. 2. All the nationalities of the empire 
 are represented at the capital. Every sect and almost every 
 clan in the empire has here its civil and ecclesiastical head ; 
 its court, to which all appeals are made, and where all its 
 business of any importance is transacted. 3. All the pashas 
 and acting bishops, or vartabeds, in every part of the empire, 
 go out from Constantinople. 4. Constantinople is the great 
 centre of Eastern and Western Turkey. It stands on the 
 margin where European civilization terminates, and where 
 Asiatic barbarism commences. 5. There are at Constanti 
 nople not less than fifty thousand foreigners, from England, 
 France, Germany, Italy, and, indeed, all parts of Europe; 
 and the greater part of them are never reached by any evan 
 gelical influence. 
 
 These several points he enforced with strong argument, 
 and in answering the objection to the thorough occupation 
 of this stronghold on account of the expense, he wrote : 
 
 " What if it does cost more to maintain a mission here 
 than anywhere else ? So it cost the allied armies at Sevas 
 topol an amazing amount of money and life to take the 
 place; but who ever thought of raising the siege on that 
 
389 
 
 account? Constantinople is much the same to us that Se 
 vastopol was to the allied armies. To get possession of 
 Sevastopol was to possess at once more than the whole 
 Crimea ; and to possess Constantinople is to disarm at once 
 every hostile organization throughout the whole empire." 
 
 The importance of these suggestions has not passed away, 
 and never will, until the great stronghold of Mohammedan 
 power and influence is brought under the power of the 
 Gospel. 
 
 During the long residence of Lord Stratford de Redcliffe 
 at the Turkish capital, as British ambassador, Dr. Goodell 
 had enjoyed his intimate friendship and confidence ; and on 
 the occasion of his departure to England, at the close of his 
 period of important service, an event which was deeply 
 deplored by every Christian missionary in Turkey, Dr. 
 Goodell addressed to him the following letter, expressive of 
 his own personal regret and regard : 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, July 1, 1858. 
 
 MY LORD, I cannot let this opportunity pass without 
 assuring your Lordship of the deep regret we all feel at the 
 little prospect we have of seeing you again at Constantinople. 
 But certainly we should be very ungrateful not to acknowl 
 edge the wise providence that brought you to this land, and 
 that kept you here for so many years ; and this, too, at a 
 time when, in the changes called for, your influence was 
 mighty, and mighty for good. In these changes your name 
 stands connected with all that is worthy to rise and prosper, 
 with all that is stable and enduring. Connected as it is with 
 the great cause of civil and religious liberty, it stands con 
 nected with that which shall never pass away, for it is as 
 eternal as the immutable purpose of Infinite Goodness can 
 make it. And when this cause shall triumph in Turkey 
 (and triumph it shall), and the future history of the country 
 shall be written, the influence and important agency of your 
 Lordship will not fail of a public recognition and a due 
 acknowledgment. May all our unworthy names be found at 
 last written in the Lamb s Book of Life ! And may we all 
 be eternally connected with that kingdom of truth and good 
 ness, " of the increase of which there shall be no end " I 
 
890 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMI IRE. 
 
 Mrs. Goodell unites with me in very kind regards to Lady 
 Redcliffe and to your daughters. May the divine blessing, 
 in all richness, attend both you and them. 
 
 I have the honor to be, &c. 
 
 To the corresponding secretary of a missionary society at 
 Phillips Academy he wrote : 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, Dec. 9, 1858. 
 
 MY DEAR FRIEND, My daily walks lead me through a 
 large Jewish cemetery, containing, I should judge, not less 
 than a hundred acres of graves. Slabs of white marble 
 cover the whole ground. From the days of Ferdinand and 
 Isabella, when the Jews were expelled from Catholic Spain 
 and found a refuge at the capital of the bigoted Moslem, 
 this great field has been for the most part their place of 
 interment. Here lie buried hundreds of thousands of that 
 rejected race who, while they lived, spat at the name of 
 Jesus, and died with curses on their lips. They generally 
 lie with their feet towards Jerusalem, that, when they rise 
 from their graves, their faces may be towards the holy city. 
 
 Some seventy or eighty thousand Spanish Jews, the de 
 scendants of those who lived in the days of Columbus, still 
 reside in Constantinople and its suburbs ; and among them 
 all it is to be feared that not ten can be found who feel the 
 need of any such Saviour as God has provided. Will you 
 offer special prayer for these poor Jews ? For unless the 
 Spirit of the living God breathe upon them, the preacher 
 might as well go into this great cemetery I have described, 
 arid call upon the past generations to come out of their 
 graves, as to go into the families or into the synagogues of 
 the present generation, and urge them to admit the claims 
 of Jesus to be the Messiah, the Christ, the Lord s anointed. 
 
 But the Jews are one of the smallest of the communities 
 here. The Greeks are much more numerous than they ; the 
 Armenians are much more numerous than the Greeks ; and 
 the Turks are more than all the others combined. And 
 " what is the ratio of labor to the population ? " you ask. I 
 inswer, about the same as ten ministers for all Massachusetts. 
 Suppose that every thing in Massachusetts relating to morals, 
 to education, and to religion were to depend upon ten men, 
 and these foreigners, and for the most part mere stammerers 
 in the language ; that if any preaching was to be done, they 
 
 
HELP NEEDED. 391 
 
 must do it ; that if a congregation was to be gathered, they 
 must go round and collect it ; that if they wished a place to 
 hold their meetings, they must find it and fit it up ; that if 
 they would have a Sabbath school, they must establish and 
 superintend it ; that if there were to be any free schools, or 
 boarding-schools, or seminaries of a still higher character, 
 they must establish them, support them, and provide teachers 
 for them, and also teach in them themselves ; that if any 
 school-books were to be used, they must prepare them ; that 
 if a stove, or fuel, or any thing else was necessary, they must 
 procure it ; that if the Scriptures or any other good books 
 were to be read in all Massachusetts, they must translate 
 and print them, and send persons round to put them in cir 
 culation ; that if justice was to be administered in any of the 
 courts, they must lie awake whole nights and think how they 
 can exert a little influence here and a little there to secure 
 BO desirable a result ; and, to mention but one thing more, 
 if any good, sweet bread was to be eaten in all Massa 
 chusetts, they must show how it can be made, and, moreover, 
 that it can be made without kneading with the feet ; sup 
 pose all this, and much more of a similar kind, do you not 
 think these ten men, with very limited means placed at their 
 disposal, would often find themselves at their wits end? And 
 would they not declare it to be your solemn duty to help 
 them iu Massachusetts, rather than to go West, where we 
 will suppose the destitution to be exactly what it is known 
 to be there? 
 
 Now, apply this to Constantinople, and, in fact, to this 
 whole country, and you may see at once our necessities and 
 your duty in relation to them. In the name of the great 
 Head of the church, then, we cordially invite the members 
 of your society to come and help us. In the name of all 
 the perishing multitudes around us, we earnestly entreat 
 that you will let nothing prevent your coming but a provi 
 dence so special as not to be misunderstood. 
 
 Before I close, let me say that my recollections of Phil 
 lips Academy are very pleasant. It is almost forty-eight 
 years since I went there to pursue my preparatory studies, 
 and I have great reason to be thankful for the privileges I 
 there enjoyed. May divine influence be every year richly 
 enjoyed there ! And in this blessing may all the members 
 of your society largely share ! You and they are at one of 
 the very best academies in our highly favored country, and 
 may your improvement correspond to your privileges ! 
 
392 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 Remember me very kindly to the principal, Mr. Taylor, 
 and believe me to be 
 
 Yours most truly, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 The following correspondence, though chiefly personal, 
 will be read with no less interest on that account: 
 
 BEBEK, Feb. 3, I860. 
 
 DEAR BROTHER GOODELL, Do you remember Feb 
 ruary 3d, 1839 ? It had been a snowy day and night on the 
 2d. We cast anchor in the Golden Horn late in the even 
 ing of the 2d, and I went up on deck and could see nothing 
 but straggling lights. Early in the morning I was up, and 
 all the roofs were covered with snow, although it was not 
 ea tremely cold. Henrietta came up and asked, " Is this 
 Constantinople?" But after we had looked round in all 
 directions we agreed that it was " beautiful for situation," 
 a truly glorious city. 
 
 Mr. Homes came in a caique, and we recognized him from 
 his portrait, which we had seen at his father s. We came 
 ashore with him. Oh what mud and slosh ! We were glad 
 to reach Father Goodell s house twenty-one years ago this 
 morning. Belle and Mary were little bits of girls, and 
 William and Constantine were little boys, and II. was only 
 in the decrees. What changes of joy and grief ! What 
 heart-breaking sorrows, what long watchings, what days and 
 hours of anxious suspense, what forebodings of coining ill, 
 what anguish of heart at the bedside of suffering and death, 
 and what peace and joy intermingled, have made this life a 
 checkered scene ! ;i I would not live alway," although I can 
 sing of mercy as well as judgment. 
 
 Not less strange have been the vicissitudes of our work. 
 Freedom of conscience acknowledged in Turkey ! Mussul 
 mans baptized and preaching the Gospel in safety ! Churches 
 formed, churches built! Protestantism an acknowledged 
 element of the empire ! Unwilling ambassadors compelled 
 to protect what they hate ! " Kings to shut their mouths ! " 
 God has truly done great things for us in these twenty-one 
 years, since from that quiet room Henrietta and I used to 
 look down upon Cassim Pasha and that part of the Golden 
 Horn. 
 
 The next twenty-one years will see greater things than 
 
TWENTY-ONE YEARS AGO. 393 
 
 ihese, but ere that shall have passed we shall all, I trust, 
 look down upon the events of time from Mount Zion above. 
 Love to Mamma Goodell and all. 
 
 Yours truly, 
 
 C. HAMLIN. 
 
 HASS KEUY, Feb. 3, 18GO. 
 
 MY DEAR BROTHER, Yes, I remember well the snowy 
 morning you and your good wife came to us twenty-one 
 years ago to-day. Isabella and Mary were then our young 
 est children. The others were not yet, except in the pur 
 poses of Him who calleth things that be not as though they 
 were. One of our children, with whom you and William 
 and myself used in stormy weather to roll marbles in the 
 large hall, has been taken from us. Two of our children are 
 happily settled in life, and two others are looking forward 
 with bright anticipations to the same happy state. Their 
 mother, who for some fifteen years was a great sufferer, is 
 now through great mercy restored to as good health as could 
 reasonably be expected by one of her age. Their father, 
 who at his best estate was never more than half a man, is 
 now encompassed with the infirmities of age. 
 
 But while my own powers fail, I rejoice to see the health, 
 strength, and vigor, which is still granted to my brethren, 
 some of the oldest of them entering or ready to enter upon 
 new fields and new schemes of labor and effort, demanding 
 all the activity and energy of manhood. May they long 
 continue to increase, although 1 must decrease ! 
 
 It is now more than thirty-seven years since I came to the 
 East, and near twenty-nine years since I removed to Con 
 stantinople. Wonderful moral changes have taken place 
 during this time, and though I find myself sinking, I rejoice 
 to see evidence that the blessed cause is rising, and that 
 greater things than I have seen will be witnessed by those 
 who come after. 
 
 May your own life and health be long spared ! the new 
 enterprise which you undertake be greatly prospered ! and 
 your family, a second time scattered, and once more restored, 
 be abundantly blessed ! May your heart be made glad ac 
 cording to the years in which you have been afflicted, and 
 the days in which you have seen evil ! And at last may you 
 and we cast anchor, not in the Golden Horn, but before the 
 Golden City, and meet with a more joyful reception in our 
 
 17* 
 
394 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 Father s house above, than you met with at Father Goodell s 
 twenty-one years ago ! 
 
 Your very affectionate brother in Christ, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 On the occasion of the death of his youngest brother in 
 1860, he wrote to his bereaved wife, then in Washington 
 Territory : 
 
 MY DEAR AFFLICTED SISTER, Of the sudden death of 
 my youngest brother, your own beloved husband, and the 
 father of your dear children, I heard on the 6th inst. And 
 be assured I have you and your fatherless ones in constant 
 and tender and prayerful remembrance. The Lord comfort 
 your hearts, and greatly sanctify to you and to us all this 
 dispensation of His providence ! Our heavenly Father in 
 his dealings with us commits no mistakes. Too wise to err, 
 and too good to afflict willingly, He always has the very best 
 reasons for all that He does, although we in our childish 
 weakness understand them not. 
 
 I wrote my good brother the 24th of last January, having 
 just learned from our sister Phebe the place of his residence. 
 Oh that I had learned it sooner, for, alas ! he had already gone 
 to that country with which our post-office regulations have 
 no connection. But, blessed be God ! it is not an unknown 
 territory to which he has gone. It is " the better country," 
 of which we have heard and read so much, and which is so 
 accurately described in our great and good chart. And 
 " there shall be no night there," no darkness, poverty, sick 
 ness, fear, oppression, no sin and misery, no grave-yard nor 
 sign of death. What glorious negatives ! We know some 
 thing of the glorious King and His blessed government and 
 His happy subjects. And may our thoughts often go up 
 there ! the whole strong current of our affections be turned 
 thither ! And may we all at last, through infinite grace, have 
 an abundant entrance there. 
 
 Will you inform me how all your children are situated ? 
 Would that I could step in and inquire after your welfare, 
 and ask in what way I could be of service to you ! But 
 though I cannot do this, yet by knowing your circumstances 
 I shall know better how to pray for you and yours. The 
 Lord God, not of the dead, but of the living, bless you and 
 your children, and may they in early life give their love, 
 their confidence, to Christ, who is worthy of all. 
 
THREE PAIRS OF SPECTACLES. 395 
 
 My dear wife and children unite with me in love and sym 
 pathy for you and yours. Will you remember me in your 
 prayers ? I am old and gray -headed, and shall soon follow 
 my beloved brother. 
 
 Shall you remain in Washington Territory ? If you re 
 move, do not fail to give me seasonable notice, that I may 
 know how to direct my letters. Though I know you not 
 personally, yet I love you as having been the wife, and as 
 having contributed to the happiness, of the dear departed 
 one, and I subscribe myself, 
 
 Your ever affectionate and truly sympathizing brother, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 March 6, 1860, he wrote : 
 
 " An aged woman was added to the Evangelical church 
 last Sabbath. She is the very one of whom I once made 
 mention as putting on three pairs of spectacles, so great was 
 her eagerness in learning to read the word of God." 
 
 The record that he had made of the case, May 19, 1847, 
 was this : 
 
 " You can hardly conceive of the waking up of the female 
 mind in our little community. Every female member of our 
 church can now read, and this has been acquired in most 
 instances from the impulse which piety in the heart has given 
 to the intellect. This spirit is now extending from the 
 church through the whole community, and even mothers and 
 grandmothers are learning to read, in order that they may 
 peruse the Holy Scriptures for themselves. You would be 
 amused to see one grandmother with three pairs of specta 
 cles, all without bows, and all stuck fast from the bridge 
 straight on toward the tip of the nose, making it unnaturally 
 sharp in appearance and not a little obstructive to the sound 
 of the voice, and she occasionally peering over the top of the 
 whole three to ask you a question, with a look of as much 
 animation as any professor in a theological chair ! Until the 
 present year she appeared to feel no interest in eternal 
 things." 
 
 The missionary circle at Constantinople were favored with 
 the presence and the cordial sympathy of many residents 
 from other lands who loved the cause in which they were 
 engaged. There were not a few Christian men and Chris- 
 
896 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 tian families, with whom social intercourse was a Christian 
 privilege, and the moral aid they gave to the missionaries in 
 their work of evangelization was by no means light. We 
 have had frequent occasion to mention the important service 
 rendered from time to time by Lord Stratford de Redcliffe 
 in the various difficulties that arose as the Gospel was taking 
 effect upon the different communities. The missionaries had 
 still another warm friend and helper among the foreign 
 ambassadors in Count de Zuylen, who represented the king 
 dom of the Netherlands. He was a warm-hearted, evangel 
 ical Christian, and his residence at the Turkish capital, where 
 he did not hesitate to make himself known as of the same 
 household of faith with the ambassadors for Christ who were 
 beseeching men, in Christ s stead, to be reconciled to God, 
 was in itself a benediction. The letter which Dr. Goodell 
 addressed to him on the occasion of his promotion to a high 
 position under his own government at home sets forth his 
 character and the value of his presence as a man of God : 
 
 HASS KEUT, CONSTANTINOPLE, March 12, I860. 
 To His Excellency COUNT DE ZUYLEN DE NYEVELDT, 
 
 Dutch Ambassador, fyc. : 
 
 MY VERY DEAR SIR, I was so taken by surprise to-day, 
 that I did not once think to congratulate you or the good 
 Countess on your elevation to a more desirable post. It was 
 very selfish in me to think only of our own loss, and to ex 
 press to you nothing but our regrets at the change which 
 has taken place in your prospects. But God s great hand is 
 to be acknowledged everywhere. It was His good provi 
 dence that brought you and your family here, and we bless 
 His name for it. So it is His good providence that now 
 says to you, " Come up higher," and we offer you our hearty 
 congratulations. You came here at the very right time, and 
 you have greatly encouraged us in our work, not only by 
 your influence in your official capacity, but by the high moral 
 stand you and your beloved family have been enabled to take 
 and maintain in this great and wicked city. May the grace 
 of God be ever abundant towards you ! and may His kind 
 hand ever lead and guide you ! May your new situation be 
 
 
REVIVALS IN AMERICA. 397 
 
 as much more pleasant and your influence and means of use- 
 fulii3ss as much greater than before, as your post will be 
 more honorable ! Be assured our prayers and best wishes 
 will ever attend you. We commend you to God and to the 
 word of His grace. And to your prayers do we commend 
 ourselves and our work. 
 
 Mrs. Goodell and all my family unite in the very kindest 
 regards to the good Countess, and to Miss Nixon, and to all 
 those lovely plants round about your table. We had hoped, 
 as soon as the warm spring should come, to see you all at 
 Hass Keuy ; but this hope we must now relinquish. May 
 we all at last, through infinite mercy in .Christ Jesus our 
 Lord, be permitted to walk together under those living trees, 
 by those living fountains of water, which are in the midst of 
 the paradise of God ! 
 
 I have the honor to be, My dear Count, 
 
 Your very affectionate brother in Christ, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 The remarkable outpouring of the Holy Spirit upon the 
 churches of the United States in 1857 and 1858, and the con 
 version of a great multitude of souls, was nowhere the occa 
 sion of greater joy, and nowhere awakened more fervent 
 thanksgivings, than in Turkey. Missionaries the world over, 
 perhaps above all other men and women, are alive to all that 
 relates to the prosperity of the cause of Christ at home, 
 knowing that in the divine constitution of things it reacts at 
 once upon the prospects of the church abroad. They look 
 to the church at home not as the fountain of divine influence, 
 but as the channel through which, in a great measure, that 
 influence is communicated by prayer, and by personal conse 
 cration to God s service, to the extremities of the body of 
 Christ. 
 
 While the Spirit was yet poured out from on high, Dr. 
 Goodell wrote to a friend in this country, who had forwarded 
 an account of the work : 
 
 " We thank you for sending us that report of the gracious 
 visit of the Lord of glory to the churches of our native land. 
 Surely He is walking in the midst of the golden candlesticks 
 
398 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 in our beloved country, and holding the stars in His right 
 hand, and from the seven spirits that are before the throne 
 communicating larger measures of divine influence and spir 
 itual blessing than we find recorded in any previous part of 
 the history of the church. Of the glorious things spoken 
 of Zion, and promised to her, we had often read before, but 
 by every week s post we now hear of the glorious things 
 actually done for her, and our spirits are stirred within us." 
 
 These tidings awakened the most earnest expectations of 
 a similar blessing for the young Protestant churches of Tur 
 key, and they excited a corresponding hope that the churches 
 of America would come up with fresh zeal and almost new 
 born power " to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord 
 against the mighty." For one or two years Dr. Goodell, 
 in common with his brethren, continued to await the intelli 
 gence of a grand accession to the strength of the church in 
 carrying on its aggressive work among the nations, until, in 
 the beginning of the year 1860, he was moved to address, 
 through the " New York Observer," a series of letters to the 
 Christians of his native land. The first was superscribed, 
 " To the Hundreds of Thousands of Young Converts in 
 America" and contained an earnest appeal for an entire 
 consecration of themselves to the service of their divine and 
 chosen Master. 
 
 This was followed about a month later by a communica 
 tion " To the Churches of Christ in the United States of 
 America," in which he urges them to come up to a higher 
 standard of living for God, and with themselves to devote 
 their property to the advancement of the kingdom of Christ 
 in the world. The following is a brief extract : 
 
 " In the great increase that is to be made to the church 
 in the latter days, the Prophet Isaiah sees them coming in 
 crowds, and bringing * their silver and their gold with them ; 
 that is, devoting their wealth to the name and worship of 
 Jehovah, to be employed in His blessed service. And had 
 any of those left their gold and frankincense behind ; or 
 had they left the flocks of Kedar, with the multitude of 
 
 
MARRIAGE OF A DAUGHTER. 899 
 
 camels and * the dromedaries from Midian, behind them, 
 in the dark regions of idolatry, where they could themselves 
 go back every day to enjoy them, would they have been 
 received and incorporated among the true Israel ? Certainly 
 not. They would have been rejected, as still devoted to 
 idolatry, and possessing substantially the same character as 
 before. 
 
 " Now, beloved friends, the present are those latter days 
 of glory foretold by the prophet. And have you looked to 
 see whether the crowds that now come up to join themselves 
 to the Lord are bringing their silver and their gold with 
 them ? Have you made any inquiry ? Have you gone into 
 any examination of the subject? Jf you have not, we in 
 Constantinople have ; and we have been amazed beyond 
 measure to find that while there has been such a great in 
 crease of names to the records of the church, there has been 
 comparatively little addition to the * whole burnt offerings 
 and sacrifices made to the Lord." 
 
 To the widowed wife of a former missionary to Constan 
 tinople, then residing in this country, he sent the following 
 playful invitation to attend the marriage of his daughter, 
 which was to take place a few days later: 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, June 26, 1860. 
 
 MY DEAR SISTER, Our daughter Mary expects to change 
 her name on the 6th of July. Will you and Samuel and 
 Frances and Charley grace the occasion by your presence ? 
 Do try and come. You will meet many of your old friends, 
 and we will try and arrange every thing pertaining to the 
 ceremony so that you shall get home before dark. 
 
 But time changeth all things, and I must not forget that 
 you are no longer in Pera, but have removed to another 
 country. 1 wonder whether, after our removal to a better 
 country, even an heavenly, we shall be able or be permitted 
 to be present on every grand occasion or great celebration 
 that takes place among the glorified ones above. I know of 
 two bright spirits who had to deny themselves and forego 
 the pleasure of being present on one of the grandest occa 
 sions it is possible to conceive. When the Son of God 
 " went up where He was before," and all heaven poured 
 forth to do Him honor, and the high command was given, 
 " Lift up your heads, O ye gates, and be ye lifted up, ye 
 
400 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 everlasting doors, and the King of glory shall come in," two 
 of the blessed angels could not be present. They could not 
 delay a moment to view the pageant, but must hasten down 
 to a little mountain near Jerusalem, in order to give some 
 directions to eleven poor fishermen. And how many others 
 were sent off in other direction s to other worlds we know 
 not. But was it no self-denial in them to be absent from 
 this most blessed occasion ? 
 
 Let us, then, learn to exercise self-denial here, that it may 
 not seem hard to us there. Let us learn to exercise faith, 
 confidence, and a firm trust in God here, for we shall have 
 to confide in Him for ever. 
 
 Always your brother, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 To another friend in this country, with whom he had long 
 been in correspondence, he wrote : 
 
 "I hope that, in some of the many mansions we may 
 occupy hereafter, we shall be much nearer to each other s 
 habitations than we now are, and that our good Newbury- 
 port friends will be quite in our neighborhood. What blessed 
 introductions await us ! And as to our location, and the 
 location of our friends, as to the particular mansions assigned 
 to us or to them, I presume we shall be perfectly satisfied, 
 not having the slightest change to suggest. Well, let us be 
 satisfied with those we now occupy, for they were assigned 
 to us by the same loving Father." 
 
 The jubilee of the American Board of Missions was cele 
 brated in I860. The occasion was observed with sacred 
 interest at Constantinople. Dr. Goodell was appointed to 
 prepare a historical address, which he did, interweaving his 
 record with numerous personal reminiscences of the deepest 
 interest. He had been associated with many of the earlier 
 mUs ! onaries to the different parts of the world; he was 
 present at the ordination of Judson, Nott, Newell, Hall, and 
 Rice, at Salem, Mass., in 1812, two years after the organiza 
 tion of the Board; h btood on the wharf when the first 
 company of missionaries to the Sandwich Islands sailed from 
 Boston in 1819, one of his own kindred being in that coin- 
 
THE HAITI HUMAYOUN. 401 
 
 pany ; down through the whole history of the Board he 
 had watched its work and its progress with an interest ex 
 ceeded in the case of no other of its missionaries, and in that 
 work he had been honored with bearing no insignificant 
 part. Not among all the friends of this noble institution, so 
 honored of God in sending the tidings of the Gospel through 
 the world, was there one who had been more completely 
 identified with it, or who had prayed with more constancy, 
 or labored more faithfully for its prosperity. And now it 
 was a joyful service to be permitted to celebrate its success 
 by recounting its history, and giving all the praise to God. 
 
 On the Gth of November, 18GO, Dr. Goodell, who had then 
 resided at the Turkish capital nearly thirty years, made the 
 following expression of his views in regard to the attitude of 
 the government toward foreigners and toward Christianity, 
 and of the results of the issuing of the Hatti Ilumayoun : 
 
 "When we first came to Turkey, and for many years 
 after, we could not live in Constantinople proper, nor, indeed 
 (after the influence of our labors began to be felt), in any 
 of its suburbs, except Pera. Although other Franks had 
 summer residences in different places, still this privilege was, 
 through the influence of the Armenians, Greeks, and Catho 
 lics, denied to us ; and it was with great difficulty, and only 
 after long and very strenuous efforts, that we obtained a foot 
 hold in Bebek. But the Turks now no longer listen to the 
 representations, or rather misrepresentations, of our emetines, 
 and we live without molestation wherever we chooso, even 
 in the very city itself. The change in this respect is cer 
 tainly very great, and it would be ungrateful to deny it. 
 
 " Formerly our schools and our religious assemblies, al 
 though they were in our own private apartments, were liable 
 at any time to be interrupted. Being unauthorized, they 
 were irregular, and as such they were without the pale of 
 protection. But now we can open schools and consecrate 
 chapels wherever we please, and we can, in case of necessity, 
 claim the protection of government. Then, all who wished 
 to have religious intercourse with us, or receive any kind of 
 instruction from us, were obliged to come all the way to 
 Pera, however great the distance, and to be received into 
 
402 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 our own apartments, however great the inconvenience to 
 ourselves. Now, the kingdom of God is come nigh unto 
 them, and we can meet them in their own suburbs and in 
 their own houses, and we can open both schools and chapels 
 in their own villages. 
 
 " It is said that the grand charter of religious toleration 
 in Turkey exists only in name, and is virtually a dead letter. 
 To this it is sufficient to reply that before the Haiti Huma- 
 youn there were more cases of persecution reported to us 
 every week than there are now in a whole year. Then, 
 much of our time and strength was taken up, and all our 
 wisdom and influence were employed, in endeavoring to 
 secure protection for those who were persecuted for right 
 eousness sake. Now, cases of persecution are only occasional, 
 and our time and strength are employed in our appropriate 
 missionary work. 
 
 " Again, it is said that the Turks are insincere in their 
 professions of toleration, and that it is only under foreign 
 pressure they are ever brought to act in favor of it. But it 
 would be much more in accordance with tKuth to say that, 
 so far as Protestantism is concerned, it is only under such 
 pressure that they have ever been brought to act against it. 
 There is, and there always has been, ten times (perhaps I 
 should say a hundred times) as much influence exerted upon 
 the Turkish government against liberty of conscience as has 
 ever been exerted in favor of it. These Armenian and 
 Greek and Catholic communities are themselves mighty, 
 and they exert a mighty influence ; and they are always 
 exerting it against each other, each endeavoring to enlist the 
 Turk on his side. Now, all these mighty communities united 
 all their mighty energies to oppose Protestantism. To se 
 cure the swOrd of Mohammed in their cause, they spared 
 neither bribes nor falsehoods ; and, furthermore, they were 
 backed up by the influence of the Greek and Russian and 
 nearly or quite all the papal governments, through their 
 representatives, their ministers, consuls, dragomans, and 
 numerous attaches at the Sublime Porte. 
 
 "The influence, then, which was, and which still is exerted 
 upon the Turkish government against religious liberty is 
 more powerful than can well be expressed. But, blessed be 
 God ! there is now another influence, the pressure of which 
 they begin to feel, and we most devoutly pray that they may 
 it more and more. Whatever influence the represeuta- 
 
CHANGES WROUGHT. 403 
 
 tives of England and of other Protestant governments have 
 exerted upon the Turkish government in favor of Protestant 
 ism, has been mainly in opposition to other mighty influences 
 of a most adverse character. Whoever has read the Mis 
 sionary Herald for the last forty years must have seen that 
 in perhaps ninety-nine cases out of a hundred our persecu 
 tions have come not from the Turks, but from these corrupt 
 churches, the Turks never of themselves showing a dispo 
 sition to molest us, arid being drawn in to side with our per 
 secutors only when under this terrible outside pressure to 
 which we have alluded. 
 
 " But it will be asked, Did not the other European powers 
 unite with England in procuring the Ilatti Ilumayoun ? We 
 answer, yes ; at any rate, they assented to it ; some of them 
 perhaps not really expecting it would ever go into effect, or, 
 at any rate, be of universal application ; for, in point of fact, 
 it is more or less opposed to the very principles and practices 
 of their governments at home. And by the persecuting 
 churches here, that part of its provisions which relates to 
 liberty of conscience is regarded as any thing rather than a 
 blessing, for it is really an infringement of their liberty to 
 * bite and devour one another. Liberty of worship in their 
 own churches, and according to their own forms, they already 
 had to perfection, and they needed no more, as an intelli 
 gent Greek gentleman once said to me. l What, said he, in 
 speaking of this document, in reference to liberty of con 
 science, * what is the use of this Ilatti Ilumayoun? We had 
 before just as much liberty as we wanted. And so they 
 had ; but, blessed be God ! this Ilatti Sherif prevents them 
 from abridging the liberty of others. Thus the carrying out 
 of the principle involved in this feature of it strikes terror 
 into all these wicked churches ; and it is this which has 
 awakened the wrath of a near neighbor of ours (Russia) 
 almost to frenzy, she calling it persecution. 
 
 " But to the Protestant communities here, and to all who 
 will live godly in Christ Jesus, this Ilatti Ilumayoun is a 
 boon of priceless value. Heretofore its principal use was 
 to secure us from the molestation of these corrupt churches, 
 but we have now begun to test its importance with reference 
 to the Mohammedans themselves. Only a few years &ince 
 the headless bodies of apostates from the Mohammedan faith 
 might be seen lying in the streets of the great city ; and for 
 three days and a half their bodies were not suffered to be 
 
404 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 put into graves; and, unless flight from the country was 
 possible, nothing better than this was ever expected. But 
 now such apostates may be seen at all hours of the day, 
 walking these same streets without any apparent danger, 
 urging the claims of Christianity even in the very courts of 
 the royal mosques, and teaching and preaching in the chapel, 
 and in the private circle, and sometimes even in the palaces 
 of the great, that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God 
 the Father. And all this wonderful security is, under God, 
 owing entirely to the liatti Humayoun." 
 
 Mention was made in a previous chapter of a young Greek 
 who welcomed Dr. Goodell on his first arrival at Constant ; - 
 nople, and who was soon after taken into the service of tl.e 
 mission, in which he remained a faithful and devoted laborer, 
 until he was removed by death, March 11, 18G1. The fol 
 lowing tribute to his precious memory, written by Dr. Good- 
 ell at the time of his death, deserves a place in his own 
 memoirs, as well for its historical as for its personal in 
 terest : 
 
 " Mr. Panayotes Constantinides was called to the knowl 
 edge of divine truth, and to trust in Christ, about thirty years 
 ago ; and through all his subsequent life his path was that 
 of the just, shining more and more unto perfect day. During 
 this time he was variously employed, sometimes for months 
 together, as dragoman to the American legation, but more 
 generally as a teacher, a translator, or a preacher of the Gos 
 pel of Christ, under the direction of the missionaries of the 
 American Board. Some of the best of the Armeno-Turkish 
 hymns were composed by him. All the early petitions which 
 the Protestants presented to the Porte, in the terrible persecu 
 tions they suffered, setting forth their grievances and asking 
 for redress, were drawn up by him. When the Sublime Porte 
 created a board of instruction, composed of one person from 
 each of the different communities, Mussulman, Jewish, and 
 Christian, Mr. Panayotes was selected to represent the 
 Protestants in that council. When a censorship of the press 
 was established, and one from each community was to be 
 chosen to meet monthly and examine all books proposed for 
 publication, Mr. Panayotes was the one selected on the part 
 of the Protestants for this service. 
 
 
DEATH OF PANAYOTES. 405 
 
 " But his most important, and what may be called the 
 crowning work of his life, was the help he afforded in trans 
 lating the Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments into 
 Armeno-Turkish. In translating and revising and carrying 
 through the press several editions of these Scriptures he was 
 a very efficient helper. He was engaged in the work of 
 revision when his Master came and called him home. He 
 had reached the first chapter of Joel when he laid down his 
 pen, and said to me, with a smile, * I am going home. And, 
 indeed, he was already almost there. His health had been 
 failing for many months, but he worked on until he could do 
 no more. 
 
 " Though he was naturally very timid, yet in his last days 
 he feared no evil. His mind was filled with peace, and his 
 heart overflowed with thankfulness. He had forsaken the 
 religion of his fathers for the sake of Christ ; his first wife 
 had no sympathy with him in the change, his older children 
 had left him ; but he said to me the very last week of his life, 
 I have received a hundred-fold in this life, yea, I have re 
 ceived more than a thousand-fold. From my own blessed 
 experience I can testify that this word of His is true. When 
 I spoke to him of the blessed labors in which he had been 
 engaged, he replied, * Yes, but they are not my Saviour ; all 
 my works I call only bad ; I throw them all away ; away with 
 them, I cannot look at them ; on every page I have written 
 1 see only sin ; for salvation I look to Christ alone, and He 
 is all-sufficient. I fell on my knees by his couch and prayed 
 that the sins with which every page of our translations had 
 been stained might be forgiven, and I commended our brother 
 affectionately to that Saviour who had come to take him to 
 His own glorious kingdom. 
 
 " And he has, I doubt not, gone to be with Joseph and 
 David and Daniel, with James and John and Paul, with 
 patriarchs and prophets and apostles, and with his and their 
 Saviour, Jesus Christ. For with all these he seemed much 
 better acquainted than with his nearest neighbors. With 
 the latter he had not associated the hundredth part so much 
 as he had with the former. His conversation had long been 
 with those in heaven, and he seemed to us all to be going 
 there, not as a stranger, but as a fellow-citizen with the 
 saints, and as one of the same blessed household. 
 
 " He had formerly expressed a great deal of anxiety about 
 his family and his nation, but he lived to see one of his sons 
 a missionary to the Greeks, in the service of the National 
 
406 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 Scotch Church, and one beloved daughter employed as a 
 teacher in the same holy service. Pie fell asleep in the 
 sixty-fifth year of his age, on the morning of March the llth, 
 1861, and the following day devout men carried him to his 
 burial." 
 
 In a letter to a friend in this country he speaks of the 
 annual meeting of the mission at Constantinople in June, 
 1861: 
 
 " Our annual meeting closed on the 17th inst., and the 
 representation from the different stations in the interior, 
 east and west, was unusually large. There were seventy- 
 nine of us in all, thirty of whom were children. There were 
 sixteen little ones under three years of age. Such a fine 
 assortment of missionary babies I never saw before. Oh 
 that they could all have been photographed in a group! 
 One day I had a prayer-meeting with the mothers and their 
 infant babes. One day Mr. Morgan from Antioch had a 
 meeting with the children, when twenty-five of them took 
 hold of hands and sang, There is a happy land, and i I 
 want to be an angel. One day I preached a sermon to the 
 mothers. One day, in concert with the annual meeting at 
 Kharpoot, in far Eastern Turkey, arranged by telegraph, 
 we had in the morning a prayer-meeting for our country, and 
 in the afternoon the annual sermon, the communion, and two 
 baptisms. They at Kharpoot had three baptisms, one of 
 them William Goodell, the son of our Mary. 
 
 " One day was held the anniversary of our auxiliary Bible 
 Society, when Sir Henry Bulwer, British ambassador, pre 
 sided, and Dr. SchaufiHer made one of his best speeches. Mr. 
 Morgan, from the Southern mission, gave us many interesting 
 particulars of the work in that field. There are sixteen hundred 
 pupils in the Sabbath school at Aintab, the blessed Bible the 
 only text-book. The Christian song-book we have prepared 
 for them they sing with mighty voice, and this not only in the 
 church, but at home, where many of their ungodly neighbors, 
 even the Turks, can hear and learn. All the filth and offal 
 of the city are carried out of the city into the fields by poor 
 Turkish boys, in bags on miserable donkeys. In returning 
 for fresh loads they jump on and ride without saddle or 
 bridle, and sometimes a dozen of them may be seen riding 
 as fast as they can make the poor creatures go, their faces 
 and hands for days unwashed, their hair streaming in the 
 
THREESCORE AND TEN. 407 
 
 wind, their clothes all tattered and torn, and they all singing 
 at the top of their voices through the streets of Aintab, I 
 want to be an angel, &c., in the hearing of the Cadi, the 
 Mufti, the Governor, and all others, great and small. These 
 poor boys are never troubled with the bronchitis, and their 
 clear voices are heard at a great distance. And who can tell 
 how many, by hearing those wonderful words, may wake up 
 to a new life, and enter upon new trains of thought and feel 
 ing and action." 
 
 On reaching the age of seventy he wrote to one of his 
 sisters : 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, Feb. 14, 18G2. 
 
 MY DEAR SISTER MARY, I am this day threescore and 
 ten years old, a long time to live in this world, and to find 
 every day food to eat, raiment to put on, and air to breathe. 
 I seem now to be standing on the banks of the Jordan, where 
 I see others passing over, and where I can see the shining 
 throng beyond ; and for no worldly consideration would I 
 retrace my steps and turn back into the wilderness. To turn 
 back for any thing earthly is like " taking a leap into the 
 dark," to press forward is like coming to u the general assem 
 bly and church of the first-born, whose names are written in 
 heaven." Blessed be God, sin dies and grace reigns. I feel 
 more and more that I have made a most blessed exchange 
 with Christ, giving Him all my nothingness and sinfulness, 
 and taking all His fulness and goodness; and thus, though I 
 mid nothing in myself worthy of divine acceptance, I find 
 every thing worthy on me, viz., His righteousness, " which is 
 to all and upon all them that believe." And thus, 
 
 " I m a poor sinner, just nothing at all, 
 But Jesus Christ is my all in all." 
 
 He who has taken care of me these many days and months 
 and years is abundantly able to provide for me and make 
 me happy, when days and months and years are no more. 
 How happy to feel that we shall never be separated from 
 His love, His people, His kingdom ! How happy to be even 
 now walking and living and conversing with the world s 
 Saviour, our Saviour, whom having not seen we love, and 
 of whom we have brighter, clearer, more precious views, than 
 we have of " the shining throng beyond." 
 
 Your brother, 
 
 WILLIAM. 
 
408 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 IN the spring of 1862, Dr. Goodell was appointed a dele 
 gate to the annnal meeting of the Central Turkey 
 Mission, to be held at Aleppo. Although very feeble, he 
 was encouraged by his brethren to undertake the journey, 
 which he did the more readily because it afforded him the 
 only opportunity he would probably ever enjoy of revisiting 
 the scenes of his earliest labors in the East. He was ac 
 companied as far as Alexandretta by several members of his 
 family, who went on to Beyrout, to meet him on his return 
 from Aleppo. At Alexandretta he was joined by his friend 
 and former associate, Rev. S. H. Calhoun. Together they 
 set out on the overland journey to Aleppo, tarrying for 
 a day at Antioch, where they were to be joined by other 
 missionaries. As they were about to engage in their morn 
 ing worship, before resuming their journey, on Wednesday, 
 the 26th of March, a messenger came in with the tidings 
 that the Rev. Mr. Coffing, of Adana, whom they were ex 
 pecting to meet, had been shot by robbers or assassins near 
 Alexandretta, and mortally wounded. Mr. Calhoun imme 
 diately returned to the place and found him dead. Within 
 about an hour of Alexandretta, Mr. Coffing and his two 
 attendants had been fired on, and all of them wounded. One 
 of the attendants, a pious Armenian, died soon after, but the 
 other, a Moslem, though severely wounded, recovered. The 
 assassins were apprehended after long delay, and one of them 
 executed ; the other made his escape. 
 
 This occurrence not only excited some degree of appre 
 hension in regard to the safety of travel on horseback through 
 
GOING TO ALEPPO. 409 
 
 the country, it cast also a shadow over the meeting at Aleppo. 
 But no further violence was offered to any of the travellers. 
 
 On this journey an incident occurred showing the impres 
 sion made upon the minds even of Mohammedans by the 
 consistent lives of those who had embraced true Christianity 
 through the teachings of the missionaries. The impression 
 is quite the opposite to that made by the adherents of the 
 corrupt Oriental churches in their accustomed worship and 
 by their daily walk. Dr. Goodell and his party were obliged 
 to spend a night on the way, at a Turkish cafe. In the 
 morning, finding themselves surrounded by a noisy crowd of 
 Turks, as there was no place for retirement, the question 
 arose whether it was best to have their usual worship in the 
 midst of such a crowd. Dr. Goodell said, "A Mussulman 
 never hesitates to say his prayers at the proper time, wher 
 ever he may be, and why should we ? " A portion of Script 
 ure was then repeated aloud, and Dr. Goodell knelt to pray. 
 He had scarcely commenced before the Turks ceased talking. 
 He soon ceased praying in English, and continued his prayer 
 in the Turkish language. He asked the protection and 
 blessing of God upon themselves, and implored temporal 
 and spiritual blessings in behalf of the people of the country, 
 and in particular for those who were then present, entreat 
 ing the forgiveness of sin, in the name and for the sake of 
 Jesus Christ. As he closed, the "Amen" was heartily 
 echoed by the Mussulmans from all sides of the cafe. When 
 the party had risen from their knees, the Turks clustered 
 around them, inquiring who and what they were. " Are 
 you Protestants ? " said they. " What are Protestants ? " in 
 quired Dr. Goodell. " They are those who do not tell lies," 
 replied one ; " Those who do not cheat," said another ; 
 " Those who believe only in the Bible, and try to live as it 
 tells them," added a third. " Yes," said Dr. Goodell, " we 
 are Protestants ! " 
 
 His observations, made in the course of his journey and 
 while at Beyrout, show the great changes that had taken 
 18 
 
410 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 place since he first entered Turkey. The following inter 
 estin account he wrote at the time : 
 
 
 " In this Southern field I found myself at once among the 
 people for whose benefit I had spent the strength of my life ; 
 and no one will be surprised to hear that I felt constrained 
 to offer special thanks to God for helping me to translate 
 those glorious words which had there been preached with 
 the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven, making the desert 
 blossom as the rose. The place I visited seemed to be a 
 part of my own great parish, and I was more desirous than 
 ever before of making a pastoral visitation through the 
 whole. 
 
 " The mission families appeared to be very happy. Although 
 some of them were alone in the wilderness, and three days 
 journey from any others, yet they and their little ones seemed 
 the picture of contentment and happiness. Instead of say 
 ing with a repining spirit, l How can we sing the Lord s 
 song all alone in this strange land, the voice of joy and 
 praise, of thanksgiving and making melody, was heard in 
 their habitations. And I would ride far, even through 
 storm and tempest, to hear again their sweet songs of Zion. 
 Indeed, all these little missionary spots, with which the 
 whole country is now dotted, were each one like an oasis in 
 the desert. 
 
 " At some of the missionary stations the Gospel has taken 
 such root that it seems to be growing up as in its own native 
 soil, and it is already bringing forth its appropriate fruit. 
 The work of the missionary, if it be not already completed, 
 yet seems on the very point of being so ; and there is evi 
 dently more danger that he will in some instances stay too 
 long than that he will go too soon. At Aintab, for example. 
 the church supports its own pastor, its own common schools, 
 of which, with those in the neighborhood, there are nine, and 
 takes upon itself the supply of all the out-stations except one. 
 The missionaries of that place ask for no appropriation ex 
 cept for the theological class, the Female Boarding-school, 
 and for one out-station. For all the rest the church at Aintab 
 provides ; and for all these various objects, including pro 
 vision for their poor, and their taxes to government, the sum 
 total raised the last year was $2,556, averaging $1.25 lor 
 every man, woman, and child in the community. The con 
 gregation is already much too large for one pastor, and the 
 
VISIT TO BEYIIOUT. 411 
 
 church has recently and very wisely made arrangements to 
 settle another, and thus have two churches instead of one. 
 
 " In the good providence of God I was permitted on my 
 way back to join my family at Bey rout. That was my first 
 field of labor, and this was my first visit to it, after an absence 
 of thirty-four years. Nearly half of the original members 
 of the little church gathered there thirty-seven years ago 
 still survive, and are bringing forth fruit in old age ; but 
 some are fallen asleep. In their history I was deeply in 
 terested. A son of two members of that little church is now 
 a missionary of the Church Missionary Society at Aleppo, 
 arid he has the respect and confidence of all the wise and 
 good. A sister of his is the wife of a German missionary 
 in Egypt. His own wife is the daughter of two other orig 
 inal members of that little church, and her sister is an as 
 sistant to the deaconesses in their important establishment at 
 Beyrout. All these are hopefully Christians. 
 
 " One of the original members of that little church is now 
 living at Sidon, and sustains the reputation of being a worthy, 
 exemplary Christian man, with a Christian family. Another 
 of the original members, when we first knew her thirty-nine 
 years ago, was a worshipper of the Virgin. She is now the 
 excellent wife of one of our own beloved missionaries, one 
 of her daughters is the wife of another, and all her other 
 five or six children, excepting the youngest, are members of 
 the church of Christ. Thirty-seven years ago she became 
 united to Christ, and her own prospects, with those of her 
 children, and of her children s children, were changed for 
 ever. We were happy to sit once more with this aged sister 
 in heavenly places in Christ Jesus, repeating many beautiful 
 hymns and verses of Scripture, and speaking of the way His 
 kind hand had led us. Precious intercourse ! A foretaste 
 of what we hope to enjoy more fully hereafter. When we 
 fled from Beyrout thirty-four years ago, this little church of 
 Christ (was it not a little one ?) was scattered to the four winds, 
 but * He hath remembered His holy covenant, and He is 
 still a God to His people and to their seed after them. 
 
 "At Beyrout, one of our first visits was to the Protestant 
 cemetery, a retired and pleasant spot, which I myself pur 
 chased of the sons of Ileth for a possession of a bury ing- 
 place, thirty-six or thirty-seven years ago. Here %e stood 
 by the graves of the well-known and well-beloved brethren 
 Fisk (who died at my house in Beyrout), Smith, and Whiting, 
 
412 " FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 whose memories are as fragrant as ever, and whose works 
 still follow them. Here, also, is the last earthly resting-place 
 of Peter Abbott, Esq., for many years. British consul at 
 Beyrout, who did so much for our protection and for the 
 salvation of an infant mission from the rage of persecution, 
 that his reputation, like that of the elector of Saxony, suf 
 fered in consequence. No history of these times would be 
 complete without a distinct recognition of the untiring efforts 
 he made to shield from harm the infant cause of Protes 
 tantism in Turkey. 
 
 " The changes that have taken place in Beyrout are great, 
 and those that have taken place on Mount Lebanon are still 
 greater. The pride of Lebanon is broken, those high looks 
 are brought low, and that terrible power which trampled 
 upon all that thirsted for God or desired a knowledge of His 
 ways is itself cast down. When we first went to Beyrout, 
 all was dark as darkness itself, and not a ray of light was to 
 be seen on the mountain. All was dead and dry, like the 
 bones in Ezekiel s vision, and there was not even a sign of 
 life. Indeed, the crime of drawing a single spiritual breath 
 had really the death penalty annexed to it, unless foreign 
 protection could in some way be secured. But now how 
 changed ! By terrible things in righteousness has God 
 answered the prayers of His people, and avenged the blood 
 of His servants. Now there is life and light and liberty. 
 One can breathe freely without borrowing special leave to do 
 so. Now the waking up of men s minds to eternal things no 
 longer awakens painful apprehension of sufferings beyond 
 endurance. Then every thing seemed to belong to the king 
 dom of Satan, and he had every thing his own way. Now 
 it is given into the hands of Christ, and He has begun to 
 take quiet possession of the whole. 
 
 " I was amazed at the amount of influence and confidence 
 possessed by the missionaries. I well remember the time 
 when they had less influence with the principalities and pow 
 ers of Mount Lebanon than the very humblest of the down 
 trodden poor. But in the wonderful overturnings of God s 
 providence they ascended up to heaven in a cloud, and their 
 enemies beheld them, and the influence they are now per 
 mitted to exert over Lebanon is extraordinary. Their char 
 acter is tfow known and respected ; and their names, which 
 were once odious to a proverb, are now held in honor. In 
 deed, in their case, that promise seems to be fulfilled which 
 
INVITED TO ENGLAND. 413 
 
 was spoken of Zion, * "Whereas thou hast been forsaken and 
 hated, so that no man went through thee, I will make thee 
 an eternal excellency, a joy of many generations. " 
 
 After his return to Constantinople, he received from one 
 of the girls connected with the Female Boarding-school at 
 Aleppo, where the annual meeting was held, a letter, together 
 with a black velvet cap, wrought by their hands and encircled 
 with a double inscription embroidered in Arabic. This cap 
 he continued to wear, as a precious memorial, until the day 
 of his death. It was on his head when he sat in the meeting 
 of the American Board at Chicago, and in all the public 
 meetings that he attended in this country after his final re 
 turn : 
 
 ALEPPO, Sept. 6, 18G2. 
 
 DR. GOODELL, SIR, I have the pleasure of sending you 
 the cap which the girls of our little school in Aleppo prom 
 ised to make you when you were here. They often ask 
 about you, and all send many salaams, with their best wishes 
 that your life may be spared many years to use many more 
 caps, and still to do much service in the Lord s vineyard. 
 The texts on the cap are (in Arabic) : 
 
 " The hoary head is a crown of glory, if it be found in the 
 way of righteousness" (Prov. xvi. 31). 
 
 44 The glory of young men is their strength, and the beauty 
 of old men is the gray head " (Prov. xx. 2 ( J). 
 
 All our little circle are well, and send many regards, in 
 cluding the new little Miss Wortabet. 
 Yours respectfully, 
 
 SAADA GREGORY. 
 
 In November, 1862, Dr. Goodell received an urgent in 
 vitation from the " Turkish Missions Aid Society " in Lon 
 don to visit England. This society, which was organized in 
 1854, " to aid the existing evangelical missions in the Turkish 
 empire, especially American," within those eight years had 
 appropriated to the American missions in different, parts of 
 Turkey about $70,000. It was an outgrowth of the warm 
 interest felt in England in the work of the faithful men who 
 
414 FORTY YEARS IN TUE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 were seeking to evangelize the races of Turkey. It was two 
 years before, in 1860, that the Earl of Shaftesbury, on tak 
 ing the chair as president of the society, bore such honorable 
 testimony to the worth and wisdom of these men, in saying, 
 " I do not believe that in the whole history of missions, I do 
 not believe in the history of diplomacy, or in the history of 
 any negotiations carried on between man and man, we can 
 find any thing equal to the wisdom, the soundness, and the 
 pure evangelical truth of the body of men who constitute this 
 mission." The following is the letter of invitation : 
 
 7 ADAM STREET, LONDON, Oct. 17, 1862. 
 The Rev. Dr. GOODELL : 
 
 MY ESTEEMED BROTHER, I am instructed by our com 
 mittee to convey to you their affectionate desire for a visit 
 from yourself this year, as a deputation from the missions 
 aided by their operations. 
 
 I ventured privately, by the mediation of our beloved 
 brother, Rev. Dr. Perkins, to sound you on the possibility of 
 our obtaining this privilege. He was to have told you from 
 personal experience precisely what you would have to endure 
 in the way of work, and he encouraged me to hope he might 
 succeed iii securing your consent. 
 
 Our committee will be delighted to welcome you, and 
 although our associations hold their meetings during the 
 wintry months of the first quarter of the new year, the facil 
 ities of railroads and hospitable houses everywhere mitigate 
 the inconveniences. All expenses for your coming and going 
 by the first-class comforts by sea and land, from and to Tur 
 key, we gladly meet, that your health may be cherished, and 
 only as much work shall be devolved upon you as your 
 strength will permit. Our winters in England are generally 
 very short and mild, with little snow or frost to last a week. 
 If you could be here in the first week of January, that would 
 be early enough. 
 
 Hoping you will give this cordial invitation of our com 
 mittee your serious consideration, and, if possible, give us all 
 the pleasure of welcoming you to Old England, 
 I remain, Rev. and dear Brother, 
 With cordial esteem, 
 
 Very fraternally yours, 
 
 G. R. BIRCH, Secy. T. M. A. S. 
 
DR. GOODELL S REPLY. 415 
 
 Dr. Goodell would gladly have complied with the invita 
 tion, in order to make some acknowledgment of the impor 
 tant assistance that the American missionaries had received 
 from their Christian brethren of all denominations in Eng 
 land ; but he was not equal, physically, to the service, and he 
 sent to the secretary the following letter, giving his reasons 
 for declining: 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, Nov. 19, 1862. 
 
 To the Rev. G. R. BIRCH, Secretary of the T. M. A. Society, 
 London : 
 
 REV. AND DEAR SIR, Yours of October 17 was duly 
 received, and with great gladness of heart would I accept 
 the kind invitation of your committee to visit England and 
 spend part of the coming winter in the service of your society, 
 did I dare undertake it. It is more than fifty years since I 
 began to listen with admiration to your Christian orators ; 
 and the names of Wilberforce and Grant, of Teignmouth 
 and Bexley, of Pinkerton, Paterson, and a host of others, 
 the venerable presidents, vice-presidents, secretaries, and 
 earnest advocates of your benevolent institutions, were as 
 household words. And as I read their glowing statements 
 and fervent appeals, my only fear was that they would usher 
 in the millennium before I should be ready to do any thing 
 in the world, and that I should be left with nothing to do, 
 a fear, however, which I have long since laid aside. I always 
 feel proud to confess that I have pure English blood flowing 
 in my veins ; and though ** The Times " might insinuate that it 
 must by this time be vitiated, yet, whether somewhat vitiated 
 or somewhat improved, there it is, and I feel it every day, to 
 the very ends of my fingers. 
 
 I should so love to visit that wonderful island, and see 
 some of the good friends of whom I have read and thought 
 so much, or whom I have known in the East. I should love 
 to look once more upon the noble countenance of that dis 
 tinguished statesman of yours, whose name will be remem 
 bered with honor to the latest generations for his advocacy 
 hi Turkey of the principles of civil and religious liberty, a 
 principle to be recognized not only in Turkey, but in all the 
 surrounding countries. But I am not fit for the service to 
 which you invite me. I have neither the strength, wisdom, 
 nor grace. My work, too, has been to such a degree in my 
 
416 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 own study, that I know comparatively little of those details 
 of which you would wish me to inform you. My powers of 
 body and mind are failing, and my bodily presence among 
 you would be weak and my speech contemptible. Even my 
 voice has lost all its former edge, and I no longer recognize 
 it as my own. 
 
 I therefore wrote to my son-in-law, the Rev. Mr. Barnum, 
 of Kharpoot, whose name was mentioned in connection with 
 mine by our mutual friend, the Rev. Dr. Perkins, when he 
 first informed me of your request. I hoped he would be 
 able to go, but he cannot leave his work. I have therefore 
 written to the Rev. II. Morgan, of Autioch, urging him to 
 go. He will be able to tell you, straight through, from 
 beginning to end, of the whole Zeitoon affair, and will give 
 your society much interesting information from his very in 
 teresting field of labor. I hope he will go. And may the 
 good Lord go with him, and give him all the grace and help 
 he may need. . 
 
 Christian salutations to your committee and to your so 
 ciety. In due season they shall reap if they faint not. And 
 if I never have a personal introduction to them on earth, I 
 hope we may meet on the other side of Jordan, in the green 
 fields of Eden, where the tree of life doth grow, and where 
 no " New York Herald " or " London Times " will ever dis 
 turb our harmony or interrupt the flow of our affectionate 
 regards for each other. 
 
 Your unworthy, but very affectionate, brother in Christ, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 In February, 1863, his labors in the work of translating 
 and revising the Holy Scriptures came to a close. He then 
 completed his last revision of the entire Bible in the Armeno- 
 Turkish language, which he had prosecuted with as much 
 painstaking and prayerfulness as the original translation, 
 whhh he finished in 1841. This work will now remain a 
 monument to his accurate scholarship, his sound critical 
 judgment, his life-long perseverance, and his scriptural piety, 
 and will hold forth the lamp of divine truth in the Turkish 
 Empire, until the language shall cease to be spoken. As 
 soon as this work was completed, he penned the following 
 
TO HIS CHILDREN. 417 
 
 letter to his children, copies of which he sent to them in 
 their several and widely separated places of residence : 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, Feb. 8, 1863. 
 
 To my dear children and grandchildren in Constantinople, 
 Kharpoot, and America : 
 
 You will, I am sure, rejoice, and will unite with me in 
 thanksgiving and praise, that I have been spared so long, 
 and have been permitted to finish the great work given me 
 to do. Though I am now old and feeble, yet my eyesight 
 has been wonderfully preserved, enabling me to read the last 
 proof in the printing of the Armeno-Turkish Scriptures, and 
 to make my last corrections. I now turn my back upon the 
 beautiful country through which I have travelled, and again 
 set my face toward the wilderness, hoping the good Master 
 will see fit to employ me in some way to promote His glory, 
 though hardly expecting it to be so pleasant a service as that 
 in which I have been so long engaged. For the privilege I 
 enjoyed in having that pleasant service assigned me, in such 
 pleasant fields, amidst such living fountains, I ought to be 
 unfeignedly thankful. Every truth in the whole Bible, from 
 Genesis to Revelation, has now come once and again directly 
 before my mind and received my earnest attention. Oh, had 
 I been sanctified through every truth I have translated, as 
 might have been expected, what a good and benevolent man 
 I might have become ! But, alas ! I know only in part, and 
 only in part do I believe and love. That which is perfect is 
 not yet come. And will it never come ? Yes, I hope ; not 
 by my work of translation, nor by any other work of mine, 
 but through wonderful mercy in Christ Jesus our Lord, I 
 have hope that " that which is perfect " will surely come. 
 
 On completing my work, I invited to dinner my principal 
 helper in the work of translation, Baron Harutun, and his 
 principal helper in the work of printing, Baron Sarkis ; and 
 I reminded them that we must now make the same use of 
 the truth we had translated and printed that other poor 
 sinners do, otherwise we should die in ignorance of the 
 Gospel ; that we, like all other poor, dark sinners, needed 
 the Holy Spirit to enlighten us, and to take of the things of 
 Christ and to show them to us ; otherwise, notwithstanding 
 all our knowledge of the Bible, we should for ever remain 
 ignorant of God s great salvation. I hope you will pray 
 that all who have had any thing to do in preparing this 
 
 18* AA 
 
418 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 book, all who hear it, or read it, or preach from it, may be 
 sanctified through the truth it contains. And will you pray 
 especially that your aged father, after having translated those 
 glorious truths for others, and after having preached them to 
 others, may not " himself be a castaway." 
 
 I now turn from my work of translation to that of preach 
 ing, and I desire your prayers that I may so preach as to 
 save both myself and those that hear me. The poor rem 
 nants of my strength and of my days I consecrate to Him 
 whom I have tried to serve these many years, and in whose 
 blessed service I hope to be employed for ever. How long 
 I shall be permitted to preach or to do any other service on 
 earth seems very uncertain, for my health is all broken and 
 gone. Formerly my sleep was sweet and refreshing, and 
 however fatigued I became by night, I was fully restored in 
 the morning. But now I often spend much of the night in 
 utter sleeplessness, and during the long and silent hours I 
 repeat to myself verses of the many beautiful hymns that we 
 have sung together, and this one often among others : 
 
 "Just as I am, without one plea, 
 Save that thy blood was shed for me, 
 And that tliou bid st me come to thee, 
 O Lamb of God, I come ! " 
 
 Yes, I come! I come! Where else can I look, where 
 else can I go ? 
 
 My dear children, you are all, without one exception, 
 very dear to me, it seems but a few days since you sat on 
 niy knee, tying up my hair in hard knots, and in all sorts of 
 odd ways, to the back of my chair, for your amusement, but 
 to the great annoyance of your good mamma. I am now 
 scarcely fit for any thing else than to sit on the floor with 
 some of my grandchildren around me, to tangle and tie up 
 my hair in the same old-fashioned way. I think both mamma 
 and I should live longer if we had some of our good grand 
 children about us to amuse themselves and us. She loves 
 you and prays for you. And so does 
 
 Your very affectionate father, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 At the same time, he wrote to the Secretary of the Ameri 
 can Bible Society, under whose auspices the translation was 
 printed. He commenced his letter in his characteristic style, 
 
TESTIMONY FROM A STRANGER. 419 
 
 referring to his personal and lamented friend, the Rev. Dr. 
 Brigham, with whom his correspondence had been previ 
 ously carried on : 
 
 " MY DEAR BROTHER, Did our postal arrangements ad 
 mit of it, I should be tempted to direct this letter to my good 
 brother, the late Secretary, now in heaven. But I hope it 
 will come safely to your own hands, for that great and good 
 society in which our brother took so lively an interest, and 
 for the prosperity of which he labored for so many years," 
 &c. 
 
 On the announcement of the completion of this life-work 
 of Dr. Goodell, the compiler of these Memoirs received from 
 a lady, who had been sojourning in one of the islands of the 
 sea, the following letter : 
 
 WILLOWBROOK, March 14, 1863. 
 
 DEAR SIR, I have read with peculiar interest (in this 
 week s " New York Observer") the account of the completion 
 of the Armeno-Turkish Old and New Testaments by Dr. 
 Goodell. The history of the labors of this veteran Christian 
 soldier takes my thoughts back to the impression made upon 
 my mind several years since by the casual perusal of a tract 
 entitled u The Missionary s Father." There is a link between 
 the prayers of the devoted Christian father and the achieve 
 ments of his no less devoted son, which should not be lost 
 sight of, now that, through his instrumentality, millions are 
 to rejoice in the possession of the word of God in their own 
 tongue. In the narrative to which I allude, I remember 
 this sentence : " Every foot of his farm, if not ploughed over, 
 was prayed over." Is not this a fulfilment of the promise, 
 " He that goeth forth and weepeth, bearing precious seed, 
 shall doubtless come again with rejoicing, bringing his sheaves 
 with him." 
 
 1 can never forget what joy the words of the venerated 
 missionary brought to the closing hours of a young man, 
 dying a stranger in a strange land, as I read to him an ex 
 tract from a sermon preached by Dr. Goodell at Constanti 
 nople, on the death of Mrs. Dvvight. The trembling believer 
 was venturing timidly down into the valley of the shadow 
 of death, with no tender mother to smooth his pillow, no 
 sister s hand to minister to his relief. At that moment his 
 
420 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 eager ear caught the words spoken years before in a time of 
 great trouble in a distant land : 
 
 " And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come 
 again and receive you unto myself, that where I am there 
 ye may be also. Our Saviour does not leave us to grope 
 our way into heaven alone. He comes himself to receive 
 those who trust in Him." 
 
 This thought entered the soul of the dying man. He 
 started from his pillow, and, with a countenance irradiated 
 with joy, exclaimed, " How beautiful ! How beautiful ! " 
 Jesus was revealed to him as the " rod out of the stem of 
 Jesse," to comfort him in the valley of the shadow of death. 
 
 Blessings on the memory of the missionary s father ! 
 Truly his effectual fervent prayers have availed much. 
 What numbers will have reason to bless God for the labors 
 of his eminent son ! 
 
 Yours very sincerely. 
 
 In November, 1863, our national Thanksgiving was cele 
 brated in Constantinople, according to recent custom. The 
 occasion was always one of great interest, the families of the 
 mission, and the Americans who might happen to be in Con 
 stantinople, uniting most heartily in its observance, and usually 
 having some social exercises after those of a more strictly 
 religious character. At this time the day was observed in 
 true American style and spirit. Among the sentiments 
 offered was one deriving its significance from the civil war 
 that was then going on at home : " The Union as it was in 
 tended to be, and as it shall be," which was responded to by 
 Mr. Goddard, American consul. " The Army and Navy " 
 called up the Rev. Mr. Pettibone. The Rev. Dr. Hamlin 
 proposed, " Our missionary boys and the Federal army, * 
 and called upon Rev. Dr. Schauffler, who had a son in the 
 army ; and he responded in an eloquent and patriotic address. 
 On the reading of the toast, " The Constantinople Colony," 
 Dr. Goodell was called on, and gave the following historical 
 reminiscences : 
 
 "My family removed to this place in June, 1831. We 
 had then three children, and we constituted the whole 
 
HISTORICAL REMINISCENCES. 421 
 
 American colony of Constantinople. In a few weeks oui 
 number was increased by the arrival of Constantine Wash 
 ington, whose baggage and the most of whose outfit were, a 
 few days before, consumed in that dreadful conflagration 
 which reduced all Pera to ashes. We received him as best 
 we could, and he lived with us nine years. 
 
 "A few days before this arrival several distinguished 
 American citizens came from the United States, among 
 whom was the Hon. Mr. Rhind, who had been previously 
 sent by the United States government to make a treaty with 
 the Sublime Porte, and he was now come to exchange ratifi 
 cations. The treaty itself was made in the village of Bebek, 
 in a little kiosk on the Bosphorus, which kiosk has since 
 been removed. The American and Turkish commissioners 
 met here night after night in the time of Ramazan, and 
 completed their work before those European powers who 
 might have been disposed to exert unfavorable influences 
 had any knowledge of what was transpiring. The Rev. 
 Messrs. Smith and Dwight, arriving at that time on their 
 way to Persia, travelled as American citizens, by special 
 authorization of the Porte, they being the first of our coun 
 trymen, it is believed, who enjoyed that distinction. This 
 was in the year 1828 or 1829. 
 
 ** In this his second visit to Constantinople, Mr. Rhind 
 was accompanied by Mr. Eckford, a celebrated ship-builder 
 of New York. Dr. De Kay, Mr. Eckford s son-in-law, came 
 as physician, and Mr. Rhodes as his foreman. Commodore 
 De Kay was in their company, being in command of the 
 frigate which Mr. Eckford had built in New York, and 
 which he now sold to the Ottoman government. Mr. Eck 
 ford was soon employed in the arsenal to build a Turkish 
 fleet, the Porte having lost the whole of its navy at the fatal 
 battle of Navarino. He undertook the work with his char 
 acteristic energy, and after his death, which occurred the 
 following year, it was carried on by Mr. Rhodes, until the 
 death of Sultan Mabmoud. 
 
 " As not a hotel or boarding-house had escaped the con 
 flagration, these friends came to us, and begged us to take 
 them in ; and though we had lost all our furniture, still, as 
 the life of our cook had been almost miraculously preserved 
 (he had been covered by the ruins of the burning house), 
 we opened our doors to them, and the first night made tea 
 for them in a tenjere (a sauce-pan). The same week that 
 
422 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 Mr. Rhind and his party arrived came also Commodore 
 Porter, in a United States vessel, being accredited to the 
 Sublime Porte as minister resident from the government 
 of the United States. He was uncle to our present secretary 
 of legation, and father of our two brave naval officers, 
 ^illiatn and David Porter, who have performed such deeds 
 of valor during the present war. Commodore Porter was 
 our first minister, and continued in office here until his death, 
 a period of eleven or twelve years, a much longer time than 
 has been allowed any of his successors. 
 
 " One of the first duties of the new minister was to convey 
 to the Porte the presents which wore always given on such 
 occasions. One fan, I recollect, cost $15,000, and other 
 knick-knacks were in proportion. It was early in the morn 
 ing of the 5th of October that Commodore Porter, having 
 these presents in charge, started from Buyuk-Dere, in a 
 caique, to go to the yali, or summer residence of one of the 
 Turkish ministers. A heavy black cloud hung in the south 
 west, and a strange rumbling noise was heard, like distant 
 thunder. My house was on the water. I stepped to the 
 window, and was struck by the very singular appearance of 
 the Bosphorus. It seemed as if some persons were throwing 
 brick-bats or paving-stones into it. Observing the same 
 appearance at a distance from the shore, I concluded for a 
 moment it must be large fish jumping out of the water, but 
 the next instant I was undeceived, as a terrific storm of hail 
 burst over us with a fury not to be described. * Jehovah 
 thundered from heaven, and the Most High uttered His voice, 
 hailstones and coals of fire. P^very pane of every window 
 exposed to the storm was smashed ; every tile of every house 
 was broken to pieces, and the rain poured down in torrents 
 into all our rooms. Several persons received severe con 
 tusions, many animals were killed, and, doubtless, many men 
 would have shared the same fate, had it not been so early in 
 the morning. 
 
 " And where was Commodore Porter all this while ? He 
 and his suite had just passed Therapia when the storm burst 
 upon them. The boatmen, paralyzed, dropped their oars, 
 and the Commodore himself, who had been accustomed all 
 his life to battle and blood, trembled like an aspen leaf. 
 He described the scene afterwards as the most terrific he 
 had ever witnessed. 
 
 " Such was the commencement of this little colony, and 
 
OUR CIVIL WAR. 423 
 
 such was the commencement of our diplomatic relations to 
 the Sublime Porte. Our diplomatic corps has always had 
 the esteem and confidence of the Ottoman government and 
 of the several foreign legations, having always maintained 
 amicable relations with them ; and the various gentlemen 
 composing it, some of them distinguished for their scholarly 
 attainments, have commanded the respect of this little colony 
 for their personal worth, and for the energy with which they 
 have sustained American interests. 
 
 u This colony has been increased from time to time both by 
 ordinary generation and by fresh importations from home, 
 of native born and also of naturalized citizens. It has also 
 had much to do in receiving and forwarding fresh importa 
 tions to form colonies in the regions beyond us. A large 
 number of those whom we loved, whose memories are fra 
 grant, and whose very names are precious to us, have gone 
 to that better land where it is one eternal day of thanksgiv 
 ing. Many of the children have from time to time been 
 sent back to the land of our fathers, and have been an honor 
 to the institutions where they have been educated. Some of 
 them have been deemed worthy of promotion in the Federal 
 army. Several are at present fighting for the restoration of 
 the Union. May we have occasion next year for a day of 
 thanksgiving over a restored Union, universal freedom, and 
 a solid peace." 
 
 These allusions to the civil war in this country were ex 
 pressive of the sentiments that animated the heart of every 
 missionary of the American Board at Constantinople. Al 
 though the representative of our national government at the 
 Sublime Porte was constrained by his sympathy with the 
 Southern cause to resign his position, there was not a man 
 among all those who had gone forth to represent the churches 
 in the service of the Board who wavered for a moment in 
 his attachment to the Union, or who did not heartily sympa 
 thize with the national cause and pray for its success. Sev 
 eral of the sons of the missionaries who were then in this 
 country enlisted in the Union army, and were among the 
 bravest defenders of the flag. Among them was a son of 
 Dr. Goodell, alluded to in the following note, which the 
 
424 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 father pinned to a pair of socks that he placed in a box pre 
 pared for the soldiers of the Union army by the mission 
 families at Constantinople : 
 
 " Peace to thy feet, thou wearer of these socks ! They 
 were knit by an old lady at Constantinople, the city of the 
 Sultan, who herself had a brave soldier boy in the Union 
 army. And he was one of the thousand men who for their 
 bravery had the honor accorded to them by General Banks 
 of marching into Port Hudson and receiving the submission 
 of the city. 
 
 " So let us all be brave to fight the battles of the cross, 
 and we shall come off conquerors, and more than conquerors, 
 through Him that loved us, and gave Himself for us. Thus 
 prays the husband of the lady referred to above. The socks 
 were originally intended for him, but on the forty-second 
 anniversary of their marriage, November 19, 1864, they 
 were taken up anew, to be finished for some soldier boy. 
 So here they are." 
 
WORK AMONG TURKS. 
 
 425 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 AS early as 1856, the year in which the celebrated Hatti 
 Humayoun was promulgated, direct efforts toward the 
 evangelization of the Mussulman population of Turkey were 
 undertaken. These efforts were, of necessity, more quietly 
 made than in the case of the other nationalities. The Turk 
 ish government was still jealous over its Mohammedan sub 
 jects, and any thing like the noise of a revolution, even of a 
 religious revolution, was peculiarly distasteful to the ruling 
 powers. The Turks are not only strongly conservative, but 
 they particularly dislike any movement that is demonstra 
 tive. As Dr. Goodell wrote at one time, " they would rather 
 thousands of Turks should be converted than that any noise 
 should be made about it." The circulation of the Bible 
 among the Mussulmans went steadily on, and Mohammedans 
 dropped in occasionally to hear the Gospel preached. In 
 October, 1859, Dr. Goodell wrote : 
 
 "Within the last five or six years, several hundred copies 
 of the Holy Scriptures every year have been sold to the 
 Turks. The history of these we never knew ; but we now 
 begin to find among the Turks those who really seem to be 
 Bible Christians, spiritually minded, who, with no teacher 
 but the Bible, have become wise unto salvation. How many 
 minds are thus awakened, and how many hearts are thus 
 affected, it is impossible at present to say. We are told of 
 thousands ; but if they be counted only by hundreds, or even 
 scores, it is still a great work. Facts are coming to our 
 knowledge every day that fill us with astonishment. It 
 really seems as though the heavens were about to drop down 
 upon us abundantly. A nephew of one of the pashas here, 
 
426 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 who lives with his uncle, and who was educated by him to 
 be one of the four great Mollas of the empire, is a candidate 
 for Christian baptism." 
 
 More than twenty Mussulmans had been baptized at Con 
 stantinople, and one of these, Selim Effendi, who had taken 
 as his Christian name Edward Williams, was licensed to 
 preach the Gospel. This work was going quietly on, the 
 American missionaries all pursuing the line of policy which 
 Dr. Goodell had strenuously advised from the very begin 
 ning of his work at the Turkish capital, that of avoiding 
 collision with and opposition from the authorities, civil or 
 religious. But all the laborers at Constantinople did not 
 exercise the same prudence. Two missionaries or agents of 
 the Church Missionary Society of England, in the warmth of 
 their zeal, and presuming perhaps on the influence of their 
 government, favored a bold assault upon Mohammedanism. 
 Great excitement among the fanatical Turks ensued, and it 
 soon became evident that whatever were the terms of the 
 Hatti Humayoun, and however it was understood by others, 
 the Turkish government was not disposed to regard it as an 
 unqualified permission to Mohammedans to change their 
 religion. 
 
 After this state of things had continued for some time, the 
 Turkish officials, in the month of July, 1864, acting under 
 orders from the Porte, seized eight or ten Mohammedan 
 converts, and thrust them into prison. The prisoners were 
 kept in close confinement, and were not allowed to have any 
 intercourse with their friends. The whole community, 
 native and foreign, was roused. The foreign residents, 
 including the missionaries, met and protested against the 
 action of the government. Unhappily, the English ambas 
 sador was a very different man from Lord Stratford de Red- 
 cliffe, the champion of religious freedom and the friend of 
 the oppressed. There was every reason to believe that Sir 
 Henry Bulwer had been cognizant for some time- of the 
 
GREAT EXCITEMENT. 427 
 
 intended action of the Turkish government, and that he had 
 given either his approbation or his tacit consent to the meas 
 ures that were adopted. 
 
 The storm continued to rage at the capital ; but in the 
 mean time the Mussulman converts in prison, and when sum 
 moned before the courts, witnessed a good confession, in 
 humility and yet with firmness avowing their belief in the 
 Lord Jesus Christ as the true prophet of God, sent to be the 
 Saviour of the world. As they were not even charged with 
 any other crime than that of being Christians, and as they 
 exhibited the meekness of Christ, together with great bold 
 ness in confessing Him, their conduct evidently made an 
 impression upon the Turkish officers and people. In this 
 state of things Dr. Goodell wrote to his friend, the former 
 English ambassador, who was then in England. He was 
 induced to address him for several reasons. The first and 
 chief was, the hope that Lord Stratford might in some way 
 exert an influence with the government at home in behalf 
 of the persecuted, and for the cause of religious liberty in 
 Turkey ; another, to remove any false impressions that might 
 have been made upon his mind by the extraordinary course 
 of his successor, who had so grossly misrepresented the policy 
 and proceedings of the American missionaries. Dr. Goodell 
 was unwilling that one whose confidence they had enjoyed 
 so fully in past years should imagine that they had all at 
 once lost their discretion. 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, Sept. 27, 1864. 
 
 To the Right Honorable VISCOUNT LORD STRATFORD DE 
 RKDCLIFFE: 
 
 On account of my age and infirmities, I should not now 
 venture upon any thing so public as writing to your Lordship, 
 were not the case exceedingly urgent. I know not what 
 your Lordship can do for us, nor, indeed, whether you can do 
 any thing, in the circumstances, which must appear so deli 
 cate. But we shall, at any rate, secure your sympathy and 
 your prayers. England has now, for a full score of years, 
 stood up in the view of all the mingled populations of this 
 
428 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 country as having more sympathy with the Bible than with 
 the Koran, with Protestantism than with Islamism, with 
 truth and justice than with falsehood and oppression, and far 
 distant be the day when she shall cease to occupy that high 
 position. Our former persecutors, the Armenians, express 
 great astonishment at the present posture of affairs. " Is 
 Sir Stratford Canning no longer living ? " an ecclesiastic 
 recently asked ; " Is his life-work all thrown away ? " 
 
 The " Levant Herald " accuses us of now doing to the Mus 
 sulmans the very things which we complained of them for 
 doing to the native converts, before the establishment of 
 religious liberty. Does the London " Morning Post " under 
 stand what it says ? Does it know any thing of what we 
 then complained, and for which, through the very energetic, 
 humane, and untiring efforts of your Lordship, we obtained 
 redress ? It was not that our religion was reviled, and our 
 names cast out as evil. All this we bore for many years, 
 and could still bear, without rendering evil for evil, or asking 
 for the interference of the civil power. But it was that the 
 converts were thrown into the filthiest dungeons, or banished 
 to the most distant parts of the empire. It was that they 
 were everywhere cut off from bread and water, and from all 
 employment, their houses and land and shops and their 
 protective papers taken from them, and they left without 
 any permission to live or to die. Their condition was truly 
 deplorable. 
 
 Now, have any of the missionaries, or any of the helpers, 
 been guilty of doing any thing of this kind to the Mussulman 
 population ? If so, in the name of justice, where and when ? 
 If not, then is the whole reasoning of the " Morning Post " 
 singularly out of place. In fact, it is altogether irrelevant, 
 and has no pertinence whatever. And is there no friend in 
 England to point out the great error into which the " Morning 
 Post" has fallen, and the great injustice it has done us? 
 
 It should be known in England that of all the persecuted 
 Mussulman converts, some of whom have suffered imprison 
 ment, and some been sent into exile, not a single one, so far 
 as I can learn, has been brought to trial, or had a single 
 charge proved, or attempted to be proved, against him. If 
 any individual has spoken unadvisedly against the Koran, or 
 railed against the prophet as is alleged, let it be proved, that 
 the guilty individual may be suitably punished. But let not 
 a whole community be punished for the sake of one or two, 
 
LETTER TO LOUD STRATFORD. 429 
 
 when it has not been proved that any crime has been com 
 mitted by any one. In the name of the Hatti Humayoun of 
 Turkey and of the Magna Charta of England, every right- 
 minded person should protest against such an outrage. 
 
 In all the communications of His Excellency Sir Henry 
 Bulwer, and in various articles I have seen, taken from the 
 " London Times " and the " Morning Post," it is everywhere 
 roundly asserted, or taken for granted, that the American 
 missionaries have entirely changed their policy. Now this 
 is entirely false. We have not changed our policy in any 
 respect, nor have we seen it done by others, who within a 
 few years have come to labor for the Mussulmans, without 
 earnest entreaty and solemn protest on our part. 
 
 We therefore deem it unfair to be condemned in this 
 wholesale manner. It is like the treatment of the hunted 
 Mussulman converts, altogether unjust. So far as we, per 
 sonally, are concerned, it is a small matter. But so far as 
 these persecuted ones are concerned, it calls for prompt 
 action on the part of representatives of foreign powers, and 
 especially of Protestant England. 
 
 So II. E. Sir Henry Bulwer, in one of his most impor 
 tant communications to us, which was intended for effect in 
 England, and was published there, places us in altogether a 
 false position, and shows us in a most unfavorable light. 
 Had we entertained the views which he ascribes to us, or 
 rather assumes that we entertain, his reasonings and his advice 
 would have been most excellent ; but as such views and such 
 conduct are as abhorrent to our own minds as they are to 
 his, the communication does us great injustice, for the Eng 
 lish government and all right-minded Englishmen must feel 
 that we, as thus represented, are most unreasonable, and need 
 to be held in with bit and bridle. 
 
 But I fear I am taxing your Lordship s time and patience ; 
 I fear, too, I may not have touched upon those points 
 you could have desired me to speak. I hope, however, the 
 few scattered things I have said may serve as hints to enable 
 you the better to understand our present position. 
 
 But let me not close without assuring your Lordship that 
 we every day see reason to bless God that He sent you to 
 this country, and used you as an important instrument of 
 great and permanent good to all the nationalities of Turkey. 
 May your declining years be years of great peace and hap 
 piness ! May your own heart repose confidence and liiid 
 
430 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 comfort in those everlasting truths which now, through your 
 instrumentality, the mingled people of these countries are 
 permitted to read and believe and enjoy. 
 
 Mrs. Goodell unites in very kind regards for Lady Red- 
 cliffe. And may I ask your Lordship to inform Miss Can 
 ning that I retain very grateful recollections of her having 
 once piloted me with perfect safety through all the straits 
 and narrows and shoals of the Prayer-book. 
 
 I have the honor to be, yours most truly and faithfully, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 The reply of Lord Stratford, though carefully and prop 
 erly guarded with reference to the relations of the govern 
 ments, and especially in regard to the British representative 
 at Constantinople, expressed the deep interest he had always 
 felt in the cause in which the American missionaries were 
 engaged, and renewed the assurances of his personal friend 
 ship : 
 
 UPLEATHAM, Oct. 12, 1864. 
 
 MY DEAR AND REVEREND SIR, The advantage of hear 
 ing from you was very acceptable to me, notwithstanding 
 the painful topics to which your letter and its interesting 
 enclosure necessarily referred. You have always held a 
 high place in my esteem, and latterly in my affection also. 
 It is, therefore, natural that I should derive pleasure from 
 any renewal, even at this distance, of our former more fre 
 quent communications. I could only wish that it were in 
 my power to afford you, under present circumstances, that 
 support which you received from me in other times, and 
 which you and your fellow-laborers deserve so well at my 
 hands. A feeling of delicacy prevented my going up to 
 Earl Russell with the first representations on the subject of 
 the late vexatious treatment of the missionaries and their 
 converts by the Turkish government. But I wrote to his 
 Lordship in proof of my general concurrence with the depu 
 tation, which could not have been introduced to him by an 
 abler or more suitable advocate than the Earl of Shaf tesbury. 
 I have since had occasion to confirm my previous opinion in 
 a letter of reply to Lord Chichester, who had written to me 
 in his character of President of our Evangelical Alliance. 
 Whatever may remain to be done is open to consideration. 
 
IMPRUDENT EFFORTS. 431 
 
 My absence from London has prevented me from seeing 
 the missionaries who applied for an interview ; but Mr. 
 Schmettau had sent me some printed documents connected 
 witli the object of their application, and I have directed my 
 eldest daughter, who is in the neighborhood of London, to 
 see them, if she can, and report what they have to communi 
 cate. Judging from my past acquaintance with the mission 
 aries, your countrymen, I cannot readily believe that they 
 have suffered their zeal to carry them to any objectionable 
 lengths, and I presume that the converts from Islamism have 
 imbibed the discretion of their teachers, and would not, if it 
 were only for personal considerations, do any thing to pro 
 voke the Turkish authorities, or to merit the forfeiture of 
 that liberty of conscience which was distinctly secured to 
 them by the Imperial Charter. 
 
 I know not under what suggestions our Foreign Depart 
 ment may have to take its course with respect to the late 
 transactions in Turkey, but I shall be painfully disappointed 
 if any oflicial lukewarmness at Constantinople receives any 
 countenance inconsistent with our anterior policy and the in 
 alienable provisions of the Ilatti Ilumayoun. 
 
 Should any thing occur, either before or after my return 
 to London, to require a fresh communication with you, I 
 would not scruple to trouble you with another letter. 
 
 Meanwhile, I beg you will accept from my wife and 
 daughters, as well as from myself, the joint expression of 
 our kindest regards and best wishes for your health and hap 
 piness. 
 
 Believe me, ever truly and cordially yours, 
 
 STUATFORD DE R. 
 
 In regard to the actual responsibility for the disturbance 
 which arose, and especially with respect to the charge of 
 publicly reviling the prophet, Dr. Goodell wrote at the time 
 to one of his brethren in Turkey : 
 
 " The American missionaries have not changed their policy, 
 but it ought to be known that other missionaries have come 
 in, who from the first have pursued a very different policy. 
 The Rev. Dr. Pfander, of the Church Missionary Society, a 
 very worthy and excellent man, came and opened his bat 
 teries against Islamism. We earnestly advised him not to 
 publish those books ; we entreated him not to do it ; we sol- 
 
432 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 emnly protested against his doing it. But this good brother 
 having what the great Dr. Edwards attempted to prove 
 nobody can have, viz., a self -deter mining power of the will, 
 went on and did it ; and the effect has been to bring all our 
 missionary and Bible operations into great danger, the 
 very thing of which we had repeatedly warned him. 
 
 "Then there is a Mr. O Flaherty, an Irishman, who, from 
 being a sergeant in the Crimean war, felt called upon at the 
 close of it to convert all the Mussulmans for whom he had 
 fought so bravely. Some good people in England furnished 
 the funds, and requested us to direct his labors. This we 
 soon found to be impracticable, and we wrote, saying we 
 could no longer assume any responsibility in regard to him. 
 He was then shifted over to some English or Scotch society, 
 and has continued his responsible or irresponsible labors to 
 the present time, holding lectures or meetings up and down 
 the Bosphorus, at all suitable or unsuitable places, talking 
 long and loud, on steamboats or elsewhere, with any one who 
 would ask or answer a question or give him a hearing, and, it 
 may be (though I know not if there be any proof), saying 
 hard things against the Koran and the prophet. Perhaps it 
 will appear at last that he and Dr. Pfander have done more 
 good than any of us ; but even this will be no evidence that 
 they acted with Christian prudence and discretion ; for the 
 Lord in His wisdom and great mercy sometimes makes use of 
 our imprudences and our indiscretions. But we greatly need 
 here at the present time for British ambassador a man like 
 Lord Redcliffe, whose moral worth and weight of character 
 would be felt, whose sympathies would be with the Bible and 
 not with the Koran, with Christianity and not with Islamism, 
 arid who would represent the English and not the Turkish 
 government." 
 
 This verdict upon the principles and course of Sir Henry 
 Bulwer was fully confirmed in his speedy recall. He was 
 plainly unfitted to represent the Christian government of Eng 
 land at such a court as that of the Sublime Porte. Wholly 
 without sympathy for the great object and the great work of 
 the Christian missionaries, he was also so ignorant of the 
 facts in the case, and of religious matters in general, as to 
 assert, and insist upon it, that Dr. Pfander was an American, 
 sent out by the American Board; and when the English 
 
STORM SUBSIDING. 483 
 
 representative of the British and Foreign Bible Society 
 assured him he must have been misinformed, for Dr. Pfan- 
 der was from England, and was in the service of the English 
 Church Missionary Society, Sir Henry replied that he him 
 self was an Englishman, and knew what there was in Eng 
 land, and he had never heard of such a thing as the Church 
 Missionary Society. 
 
 This storm of persecution and excitement, though violent 
 for a time, was not long in passing over and its occurrence 
 was the means of defining more clearly the true character of 
 the religious charter which the Sultan had granted to his 
 subjects, and of making them more secure in the enjoyment 
 of the privileges which had been guaranteed. It is simply 
 wonderful that this Mohammedan power, which by the creed 
 of Islam is pledged to intolerance, if not to persecution, has 
 given so many and such strong pledges, binding itself to carry 
 out the principles of toleration and protection toward those 
 of other religions. 
 
 Dr. Goodell s native politeness and true dignity of heart 
 were never more apparent than when he had occasion to ask 
 pecuniary aid in the work in which he was engaged. This 
 was always done with perfect delicacy, and with the utmost 
 regard for the rights of others ; and yet when he made such 
 an application, he did it as though he were presenting a 
 draft which he had received personally from the Lord Jesus, 
 whose is " the earth and the fulness thereof." One scarcely 
 can tell which most to admire in the following correspond 
 ence, the Christian propriety and freedom of the application, 
 the heartiness with which the generous response was made, 
 or the scriptural simplicity and beauty of the acknowledg 
 ment when the response was received : 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, Oct. 4, 1864. 
 
 To the Rev. W. ADAMS, D.D., Madison Square, jXew 
 York: 
 
 REV. AND DEAR BROTHER, Mr. Sarkis Minasian, a 
 native Armenian of Constantinople, but a naturalized Amer- 
 19 BB 
 
434 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 ican citizen and a good Christian brother, offers to lend us 
 five hundred pounds for two years without interest, on con 
 dition that we use it in completing the church which we 
 commenced building several years ago, but had to stop for 
 want of funds. P"ive hundred pounds is the estimate of the 
 architect, and he has this day commenced the work under the 
 direction of Mr. Minasian and ourselves. 
 
 Now, my dear brother, there are three things we shall want 
 of your good people : 
 
 First, A Bell, " to call a solemn assembly " three times 
 every Sabbath day ; not a large one, but such as is used in 
 your factories and public schools ; not too sharp or shrill, 
 but a good one, and rather deep-toned. 
 
 Second, A Mdodeon, to help "lift up a sound on high" 
 when the people have been called together by the bell. This 
 should be about the size of those in your lecture-rooms. Our 
 church is about forty-four by twenty-seven feet. Let it be 
 strongly rather than elegantly made, and let the bell be with 
 out the possibility of a crack, for we have no good President 
 D wight here to recommend " a carrot poultice." 
 
 And then, if you give us these two, we want, 
 
 Third, Your Prayers. Without the two former your 
 prayers will be too weak to have any perceptible influence 
 at Constantinople ; but, with those two, " this service not 
 only will supply the want of the saints," but be " abundant 
 also by many thanksgivings unto God." 
 
 Consider what I say, and the Lord give thee understanding 
 in all things. 
 
 Your very affectionate brother in Christ, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Adams, on receiving this letter, read it to 
 his congregation, and a collection, which was in keeping with 
 the proverbial liberality of the people, was taken on the spot. 
 It proved more than sufficient for the purchase of the bell 
 and the melodeon, which were immediately shipped, with all 
 expenses paid, to Constantinople. The following letter of 
 acknowledgment was subsequently received and read by Dr. 
 Adams to his people : 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, March 13, 1865. 
 
 REV. WILLIAM ADAMS, D.D., I know not in what 
 Dictionary to lind suitable words to express our sense of the 
 
BELL AND ORGAN. 435 
 
 obligation we feel to you and your good people for your and 
 their prompt attention to our wants. 
 
 The bell is exactly of the size and ring which I described 
 in my letter. It utters its voice sufficiently loud and clear to 
 arrest the attention of most of those who live within the 
 limits of our parish, and summon them to the worship of the 
 great God in the house of prayer, while the six-stop cabinet 
 organ of Mason & Hamlin enables us to discourse sweet 
 music to those assembled there. 
 
 Had your church been organized three thousand years 
 ago, and had they been as thoughtful of King David s wants 
 as they were of ours, it would have been celebrated in the 
 150th Psalm. And when he called upon us to praise God 
 " upon the loud cymbals " and upon " the high-sounding 
 cymbals," he would have added, with an emphasis, " and 
 also upon the six-stop cabinet organ of Mason & Hamlin, 
 furnished by the munificence of Dr. Adams s church in New 
 York." 
 
 The church is now finished, the bell hung, and the organ 
 in position, and yesterday the whole was dedicated with ap 
 propriate services to God the Father, God the Son, and God 
 the Holy Ghost. In the morning the Rev. Dr. Hamlin 
 preached in Armenian. He was assisted in the services by 
 Pastor Simon, of Pera, who you will rejoice to hear is again 
 with us, and like one of us, as in former happy times. We 
 hope the Lord " will again turn our captivity as the streams 
 of the south." Indeed, it really seems as if He had already 
 begun to do so, and all this, we are quite willing to believe, 
 is owing to the increase in your prayers for us ; for as a 
 general thing, as I wrote you before, the more a church in 
 creases in her contributions the more does she increase in 
 the frequency, fervency, and efficaciousness of her prayers. 
 And this improved state of things first began to appear just 
 about the time your collection was made to furnish us with 
 the organ and the bell. 
 
 In the afternoon of yesterday I preached in Turkish, and 
 observed several Jews and also Turks in the congregation. 
 The house was densely crowded both parts of the day, and 
 as one, in describing the aspect of the assembly, remarked, 
 every face seemed radiant with joy. One native sister said 
 that when she heard the sweet music and still sweeter words 
 she could hardly contain herself, but she felt that she must 
 absolutely break out into an exceedingly loud and not bitter, 
 
436 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 but joyful cry. Another aged member of the church said 
 she felt like saying, with the aged Simeon, " Lord, now 
 lettest thou thy servant depart in peace." It only remains 
 that we pray earnestly that the place may be filled with the 
 glory of God, and that the Lord may " count, when He writ- 
 eth up the people, that this and that man were born there." 
 
 We do not forget your former contribution to this mission 
 of a communion service, and for the former and the latter 
 rain, the upper and the nether springs, we thank you. In 
 the name of our whole mission, I thank you. In the name 
 of this poor and very feeble church, I thank you. In the 
 name, the precious name, of Christ, we thank you. May all 
 that pass by your beautiful heritage be constrained to lift up 
 their hands and say, " The blessing of the Lord be upon you. 
 We bless you in the name of the Lord." 
 
 " The churches of Asia salute you." 
 
 Your very affectionate brother in Christ, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 To an invitation to attend in this country the twenty-fifth 
 anniversary of the marriage of a daughter of one of his 
 former instructors at Andover Theological Seminary, he 
 sent the following reply : 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, May 17, 1864. 
 
 MY DEAR AND HAPPY DAUGHTER, Your kind invita- 
 tion to be present at your " silver wedding," I received last 
 week. And now only three days remain for us to attend to 
 our passports, secure our passage, arrange all our affairs, and 
 complete all our arrangements for a six months absence 
 from our work. How you could expect that I especially, 
 with all the infirmities of age, could do all this in three days, 
 I cannot possibly conceive. In the other world, where, I 
 suppose, as quick as thought we can find ourselves where we 
 wish to be, such a thing might be possible ; although even 
 there you will recollect that one of the angels, and one made 
 to % swiftly, was a full half day in getting to Daniel, and 
 that another, sent to him with most important despatches and 
 answers to prayers, owing to difficulties on the way, was full 
 three weeks in getting to him, and this though another very 
 mighty angel came to his help. Sure you must have sup 
 posed that all the angels in heaven would be at our service, 
 
SERMONS IN TURKISH. 437 
 
 and would take turns in carrying us on their wings, to ena 
 ble us to reach in good time your silver wedding. 
 
 I forwarded without delay your invitation to Dr. Schauf- 
 fler. And did we suppose you would have such a time as 
 John Gilpin had, I am sure he would almost start right off, 
 even though he had to walk on the sea some of the way, and 
 all the way on foot ; for he has recently celebrated his own 
 silver wedding, and his heart is full of the brightest and hap 
 piest thoughts on the subject. 
 
 Oh if he could be there, what a time you would have ! 
 But you can, and I hope will, have the presence of One whose 
 thoughts towards you are precious beyond expression, who 
 can turn your water into wine, and every curse into a bless 
 ing, and make every bitter thing sweet. 
 
 Your father s, your husband s, and your own friend, 
 
 WILLIAM GOODELL. 
 
 Conscious that his work of .preaching the Gospel with his 
 lips was drawing near its close, and desiring still to speak in 
 his own familiar terms to those for whose salvation he had 
 spent nearly all his life, Dr. Goodell, during his last year at 
 Constantinople, prepared for the press forty-eight of the 
 sermons in Turkish which he had preached to the people ; in 
 order, as he said, " that they may the more readily remem 
 ber the words that I spake unto them while I was yet with 
 them. " These sermons were published in a volume, accom 
 panied by a farewell letter to the Protestant churches in the 
 Turkish empire. The sermons were soon scattered abroad, 
 and being written not only in the language but in the idiom 
 of the people, they were read and heard with great eagerness. 
 A portion of them were translated into the Bulgarian lan 
 guage, and were read over and over again by the Bulgarians 
 in the northern part of the empire. They were afterward 
 translated into Armenian by the wife of the native pastor at 
 Kharpoot, in Eastern Turkey, and by the liberality of a few 
 Christian friends in this country the volume was stereotyped, 
 published by the American Tract Society, and one edition 
 after another speedily exhausted. They are still preaching 
 
438 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 the Gospel of Christ hi different languages, hi various parts 
 of Turkey. 
 
 The following is the letter to the evangelical churches in 
 Turkey. Even in its English dress it will be read with an 
 interest akin to that excited by the last words of Paul the 
 aged to the elders of the church of Ephesus, as he met them 
 at Miletus, on his last journey to Jerusalem : 
 
 To THE EVANGELICAL CHURCHES IN TURKEY. 
 
 DEAR BRETHREN AND SISTERS IN THE LORD, It is 
 more than forty years since I left my native country and 
 came to Turkey, and about one-third of a century since I 
 made Constantinople my home. I am now old, and I know 
 not the day of my death. I am also feeble, and cannot rea 
 sonably expect to continue long. All my powers of body 
 and mind are failing, and I am going to the house appointed 
 for all living. For all your kindness to me and mine since 
 the first day I came among you, you have my sincere thanks. 
 And you have also my fervent prayers for your temporal 
 and eternal well-being. 
 
 In your hands I leave the Scriptures of the Old and New 
 Testaments, which, with the important help of some of you, I 
 translated into Armeno-Turkish for the benefit of those of you 
 who use only or chiefly that language. With these Script 
 ures you have also a Commentary on the Gospel of Matthew, 
 which also with your aid I prepared for you in the same 
 language. And I am now putting into the hands of the 
 printer more than forty of the sermons which some of you 
 may recollect to have heard me preach to you, in order that 
 you may better " remember the words I spake unto you 
 while I was yet with you." And whether these words be 
 " the words of truth and soberness " ; whether they be in 
 strict conformity to God s holy word, you must search 
 and see for yourselves. Blessed be God ! you now have the 
 whole Bible in your native language, and you need not, and 
 must not, remain ignorant of its holy doctrines and sublime 
 teachings. 
 
 When we first came among you, you were not a distinct 
 people, nor did we expect you ever would be ; for we had no 
 sectarian object in view, it being no part of our plan to med 
 dle with ecclesiastical affairs. Our sole desire was to preach 
 
FAREWELL LETTER TO THE CHURCHES. 439 
 
 Christ and Him crucified. Our object was precisely the 
 same as that of the missionaries to that ancient church in 
 Persia. The labors of those missionaries have produced no 
 separation in that church ; but they have been permitted to 
 labor side by side with the bishops and priests, to preach in 
 their houses of worship, to assist in supporting and superin 
 tending their schools, and to do much in every way to en 
 lighten and elevate that whole community. 
 
 But if instead of giving the missionaries a cordial welcome 
 among them, they had anathematized and persecuted to the 
 death all those who loved the truth and wished to live a 
 godly, conscientious life, the consequence would have been, 
 that those persecuted suffering ones would have been forced 
 to appeal to the civil powers for protection, as you had to do 
 here. And the civil power there might have found it neces 
 sary, in order to afford this protection in conformity with 
 ancient usage, to separate those persons from their former 
 connection, and acknowledge them as a distinct community, 
 entitled to all the protection and privileges of any other 
 community in the empire. This you know was the case here. 
 The Sublime Porte, to save you from perishing, was com 
 pelled to separate you from the old Armenian community. 
 This is your present condition ; and this condition you should 
 " accept with all thankfulness," and use it for your own and 
 your children s good. 
 
 And, my brethren, if you do not now remain, or speedily 
 become, a holy, happy, united people, securing the confidence 
 and commanding the respect of all around you, you have 
 none to blame but yourselves ; for in being good and doing 
 good, no people on earth ever enjoyed a higher freedom than 
 has been bestowed upon you. 
 
 Among my last words of adieu to you, let me exhort you 
 to bear with one another s infirmities, " forgiving one another, 
 even as God, for Christ s sake, hath forgiven you." Be hon 
 est in your dealings both with the world and with one another, 
 always keeping your accounts written in a fair hand ; and 
 this even in all business transactions with your own relatives 
 and Christian brethren ; for memory is imperfect, and im 
 pressions are not always to be trusted. In this imperfect 
 world, the only safe way is to keep a book-account of all 
 pecuniary transactions. 
 
 Train up your children in the way they should go. Re 
 member that they have souls as well as bodies, and if it be 
 
440 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 your duty to provide food and raiment for their bodies, so is 
 it your duty to provide instruction for their immortal minds. 
 See that they have suitable teachers and suitable books. 
 Teach them also yourselves, especially on the Lord s day, 
 and bring them with you to the sanctuary, that they may 
 assist in singing the high praises of our God, and that they 
 may receive the blessing of the God of Jacob. 
 
 Labor to support, as soon as possible, your own civil, edu 
 cational, and religious institutions ; and be always ready to 
 assist those more needy than yourselves. 
 
 Be kind to the poor and to the sick, and visit the families 
 of affliction, of want, and of sorrow. In all these respects, 
 be Jesus Christ s men and women ; that is, do as you think 
 He would do if He were among you. Hasten to the relief 
 of those who are in distress. Have little prayer-meetings in 
 the neighborhood of those who are unable to attend public 
 worship. Have little meetings also for the young, and for 
 those who are beginning to seek after God, and to desire a 
 knowledge of His ways. 
 
 If the Lord bless you with a pastor, honor him, love him, 
 and pray for him. Do all you can to assist him, and to 
 strengthen his hands and encourage his heart in his labors 
 for your good. The relation of a missionary to you is not 
 intended to be permanent, and it should not be continued 
 longer than is absolutely necessary. While it continues it 
 calls for mutual candor, forbearance, and kindness ; but it 
 should, as soon as circumstances will permit, be superseded 
 by the pastoral office. This should be a permanent rela 
 tion ; labor to make it so. And besides providing what is 
 suitable for the support of your pastor, if you now and then 
 make him a small present, as a token of your love and of 
 your appreciation of his services, though by reason of your 
 poverty it be no more than a choice apple or orange, it will 
 awaken anew his interest in you and his prayers for you. 
 
 When a stranger enters your place of worship, direct him 
 at once to a suitable seat, or give up your own to him. It 
 might be well to make it the duty of the door-keeper to be 
 on the alert to seat all strangers. This is comparatively a 
 small matter, but Christian courtesy, and even common polite 
 ness, requires attention to it. Should such a stranger come 
 a second or third time, take it for granted that he desires to 
 find the way of life, and lose no time in seeking an acquaint 
 ance with him ; not for the sake of holding up to ridicule his 
 
LAST EXHORTATIONS. 441 
 
 former belief, or the ceremonies and errors of his church, 
 but for the sake of leading him to the Scriptures of truth, 
 the fountain of living waters. Twenty-five or thirty years 
 ago, such a stranger could hardly appear in sight without 
 being at once hailed and introduced to the whole brother 
 hood, receiving from you all exhortations without stint, and 
 being followed also with your fervent prayers. Let not your 
 former zeal degenerate into cold indifference. 
 
 But I must conclude. And now, " my brethren, dearly 
 beloved and longed for, my joy and crown, so stand fast in 
 the Lord, my dearly beloved" (Phil. iv. 1). "If there be 
 therefore any consolation in Christ, if any comfort of love, 
 if any fellowship of the Spirit, if any bowels and mercies, 
 fulfil ye my joy, that ye be like-minded, having the same 
 love, being of one accord, of one mind. Let nothing be done 
 through strife or vainglory, but in lowliness of mind let 
 each esteem other better than themselves " (Phil. ii. 1-3). 
 And now, how can I better take my leave of you, and ex 
 press to you my very last words, and the very best wishes 
 of my heart, than in the language of Paul in 2 Cor. xiii. 11 : 
 " Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, 
 be of one mind, live in peace ; and the God of love and peace 
 shall be with you." Amen. 
 
 Your very affectionate brother in Christ, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 19* 
 
442 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 THE time at length came when, in consequence of ad 
 vancing years and increasing infirmity, it , as neces 
 sary that Dr. and Mrs. Goodell should make som3 change. 
 They were no longer able to bear the responsibilities of 
 housekeeping in that distant land, and it was evident that 
 their earthly labors were drawing near an end. It was sug 
 gested that their son and daughter, the Rev. Herman N. 
 Barnum and his wife, should remove to Constantinople, from 
 their field of labor at Kharpoot, in Eastern Turkey, to be 
 with them in their declining years. But this was deemed 
 undesirable, on account of the great importance of the Eastern 
 field, in which Mr. Barnum had been eminently successful ; 
 and the venerable couple decided to return to America, and 
 spend their last days with their children, who were anxious 
 to welcome them to their homes. This decision Dr. Goodell 
 communicated to the Board in a letter, dated Constantinople, 
 March 2, 1865, in which he said : 
 
 " It would be our desire to live and die, and be buried, 
 among the people for whose good we have spent the strength 
 of our life and the vigor of our days ; but this cannot be. It 
 is a sad conclusion to which we have come, but, after much 
 thought and consultation, we are unable to come to any other, 
 When we left America the first time, in 1822, 1 do not recol 
 lect that either of us shed a tear. We sailed from New 
 York, having already taken leave of our friends in New 
 England. When we sailed the second time, in 1853, and 
 left five children standing on the wharf in Boston, not one 
 of whom had yet found a home, we sat down and wept. But 
 
RETURNING TO AMERICA. 443 
 
 at the very thought of leaving our work in Constantinople, 
 together with our beloved associates, and all the dear objects 
 of our prayers and labors in the East, our head seems ready 
 at once to become waters, and our eyes a fountain of tears. 
 Of all our separations, this seems the hardest to bear. Forty- 
 three years ago we had youth and courage, being strong and 
 hopeful. Now, youth and strength and energy are gone. 
 Then we had much confidence in ourselves ; but we would 
 still confidently put our hand in His, and go confidently and 
 cheerfully wherever He may lead us, whether it be from the 
 eastern to the western continent, or from this world to the 
 other. 
 
 " When we left America the first time, it was to go to 
 Jerusalem. That was our destination ; but we have never 
 been there. Now we set our faces toward the New Jeru 
 salem, and I hope we shall not fail of arriving there. It is 
 not so much America as it is heaven to which we would 
 now direct our eyes and thoughts. For though life itself 
 may yet be spared for several years, our life-work must be 
 nearly or quite done, and we feel that l we are going home, 
 to die no more. We have the prospect of finding among 
 our beloved children a suitable room, where we can breathe 
 our last prayers, and we hope to find a corner in some ceme 
 tery, where we can rest in quietness till the bright morning 
 of the resurrection. 
 
 " The work of missions appears to me more and more ex 
 cellent and glorious, as I begin to feel that my connection 
 with it is drawing to a close. I bless God for the great 
 privilege of being connected with it for so long a time. My 
 imworthiness appears exceedingly great, and I wonder at 
 the divine patience and forbearance towards me. To the 
 Prudential Committee, and to all the members of the Board, 
 to the secretaries and treasurers, and especially to you, my 
 dear brother, do I feel under great obligations for all your 
 and their kindness. I die, but God will surely visit you ; 
 and you shall riot labor in vain. He will raise up other and 
 better instruments, and will surely perform the oath He sware 
 to His Son. All the land promised shall assuredly be His for 
 an everlasting possession. And blessed be all those who are 
 in sympathy with Him. I regret no sacrifice I may at any 
 time have made for Him. Sacrifice for His dear sake is no 
 sacrifice. No : it is honor, it is happiness, it is privilege, high 
 and sacred." 
 
444 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 If the parting was sad to them, it was not less so to the 
 large circle of American and English friends at Constanti 
 nople, to whom they were bound by the strongest ties of 
 Christian love and personal friendship. With some of the 
 families they had been associated on terms of great intimacy 
 and mutual confidence and love, for more than a quarter of a 
 century. To them all Dr. Goodell was like a father, ten 
 derly beloved, and held in the highest respect. 
 
 In anticipation of their departure, a large number of the 
 foreign residents at the Turkish capital made arrangements 
 for an expression of their regrets, and of their respect and 
 attachment. They assembled for this purpose on Thursday, 
 June 8, 1865, at the Hotel d Angleterre, where they had 
 invited Dr. and Mrs. Goodell to meet them. The " Levant 
 Herald " had the following account of the proceedings : 
 
 " It had been known for several weeks that the Rev. William 
 Goodell, D.D., of the American Mission to the Armenians, was 
 about to retire from the scene of his labors, and return with his 
 family to America. Dr. Goodell is in his seventy-fourth year, 
 and has spent forty-three years in active missionary labor in 
 the East, during thirty- four of which he has resided in this city. 
 In these circumstances it need be no wonder that his long resi 
 dence among us, his public position, his professional labors, 
 and his inestimable personal virtues, should have endeared him 
 to all who have resided here any considerable time, and made 
 them contemplate his withdrawal almost as a personal bereave 
 ment. It needed but a simple suggestion to secure the expres 
 sion of these feelings in an address to their venerable friend, 
 accompanied by the gift of a timepiece as a memorial of esteem 
 from the older British residents here. The presentation took 
 place in the presence of a numerous assemblage of British and 
 American residents. Charles S. Hanson was called to the chair, 
 and, observing that the meeting was held for the purpose of tak 
 ing leave of their venerable friend, requested the Rev. Dr. 
 Schauffler to open the proceedings with prayer. He then called 
 upon the Rev. Dr. Thomson, of the British and Foreign Bible 
 Society, to read the address which had been prepared, and of 
 which the following is a transcript : 
 
ADDRESS TO DR. GOODELL. 445 
 
 " CONSTANTINOPLE, June 8, 1865. 
 
 11 DEAR DR. GOODELL, We have asked you to meet us on 
 this occasion, that we may express to you publicly those senti 
 ments of esteem and regard which we all entertain for you per 
 sonally, and that respect and admiration with which we look 
 back upon your long and unblemished career of Christian use 
 fulness in this city, sentiments which we feel all the more 
 deeply in the near prospect of your withdrawal from among us. 
 
 " Several of our number can remember that when you first 
 arrived here in 1831, there was no chaplain to minister to the 
 British residents, and consequently none to address to them in 
 their own language the word of life, to dispense to them the 
 sacraments, or to pour the consolations of the Gospel into the 
 sorrowing heart. Your disinterested and laborious services at 
 that period are still gratefully remembered by many of your 
 friends, and they doubt not that a more enduring record of 
 them is preserved on high. As members of other churches and 
 of a different nationality, though one intimately connected with 
 your own, we have long highly appreciated that catholic Chris 
 tian love with which you have ever welcomed good men of every 
 denomination, winning their confidence by your cheerful cordi 
 ality of manner, while your whole character and deportment, 
 chastened by wisdom, and pervaded by Christian principle, never 
 failed to instruct and encourage all who had the privilege of your 
 acquaintance. Nor can we omit to refer to the edification and 
 enjoyment with which we have often listened to your lucid, faith 
 ful, and impressive expositions of divine truth, while we pray 
 that we may more than ever be guided by that faith and hope 
 in our Lord Jesus Christ, which it has always been your happi 
 ness to proclaim. 
 
 " But though it has been chiefly as a minister of Christ, preach 
 ing among us in the English language as opportunity occurred, 
 that we have come in contact with you, we are well aware that, 
 after all, such services formed but a very small portion of your 
 public labors. We well know that your most vigorous years 
 and your most devoted efforts were consecrated to the high en 
 terprise of presenting to the Armenian people a translation of 
 the whole word of God in a language known to almost all of 
 them, and to very many of them the best if not the only pieans 
 of access to their intellect and feelings. The divine Head of the 
 church has permitted you not only to finish this great work, but 
 to republish in a revised edition the whole Armeno-Turkish 
 Bible once, and the New Testament in the same form several 
 times ; and, more cheering still to the Christian missionary, He 
 has given you to see not a few instances in which your labors 
 have been blessed by the Spirit to the conversion and edification 
 of your fellow-men. By these labors, as well as by your Com 
 mentary and your published Sermons, you have left an inesti- 
 
446 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 mable legacy of divine truth to the Armenian nation, in whose 
 grateful remembrance we doubt not your name will long be 
 honored as pre-eminent among the noble band of American 
 missionaries in this country. 
 
 " It would be out of place to advert to every thing that occurs 
 to us on this occasion ; but permit us to assure you and all the 
 members of your family that, while we humbly submit to the 
 arrangements of infinite wisdom and goodness, we part from you 
 with deep and unfeigned regret, accompanying you and yours 
 with our best wishes, and praying that your declining years 
 and may they still be many may be cheered and supported by 
 the comforts of the Spirit, and the love and reverence of your 
 friends in your native land, until at last you be called from your 
 labors of love on earth, to the rest that remaineth for the peo 
 ple of God. 
 
 " We have now to request your acceptance of this timepiece, 
 as a memorial, however inadequate, of the sentiments which we 
 all entertain towards you, and as something to remind you in 
 after years of many in Constantinople who love and revere you. 
 May we not even hope that it may be long regarded by your 
 children and your children s children as a simple but emphatic 
 testimony to the worth of an honored parent, and an incentive 
 to all of them to imitate his example. 
 
 " T. Hardy, C. S. Hanson, Mrs. C. S. Hanson, Charles La 
 Fontaine, Mrs. Rumball, Rev. Zabanski, Rev. H. T. Knapp, 
 Mr. arid Mrs. E. La Fontaine, T. Millingen, H. T. Hanson, 
 E. F. Ede, G. B. Marshall, Thomas Baker, R. T. Buck, Rev. 
 C. B. Gribble, Rev. A. Thomson, D.D., T. H. Charnaud, 
 James Binns, John Rowell, Robert Hay den, E. Grace, T. R. 
 Thomson, George Bill, W. Sellar, W. B. Hopper, R. T. Allan, 
 John Seager, G. H. Clifton, T. R. Parry, W. Dann, Mr. Wright, 
 Rev. C. S. Newman, Henry Lamb, Thomas Turner, R. Sarrell, 
 M. D., Mrs. Sarrell, Miss E. Whittet, Miss A. Ewan, Thomas 
 Swan, F. Guarracino, Misses Walsh, Rev. A. Tomery, T. Herd- 
 man, Mr. W. Kerr." 
 
 Mr. Hanson, in a few appropriate words, presented to Dr. 
 Goodell the testimonial, with the address engrossed on vellum. 
 Dr. Goodell, with deep emotion, in replying, referred to the 
 peculiarly pleasant intercourse he had always enjoyed with 
 the British families, with one of which Mr. Hanson s he 
 had been most happily associated from the time of his first 
 arrival, in 1831. Nothing had ever occurred to break the 
 harmony of his intercourse with them all. His official ser 
 vices had been cheerfully rendered for their benefit, in public 
 
PARTING GIFTS. 447 
 
 and in private ; and they had as cheerfully responded to his 
 calls for aid in his work, and most liberally when the native 
 Christians were enduring persecution and in want. He con 
 cluded with an assurance of his unfailing remembrance and 
 affection for all his friends at Constantinople. 
 
 The following is the inscription on the timepiece, a valuable 
 clock : 
 
 "In grateful recollection of his eminent ministerial ser 
 vices in the cause of his divine Master, not only amongst the 
 Armenians in Turkey, to whom, as a missionary of the 
 American Board, he was especially deputed, but also among 
 the British and other communities ; and with admiration of 
 his talents and labors in translating the word of God into 
 Armeno-Turkish, with affectionate regard also for his noble 
 catholicity of spirit, for his gentleness and discretion, and 
 with best wishes and prayers for his happy return and peace 
 ful sojourn in his native land, this timepiece is presented by 
 members of the British community 
 
 "To THE REV. W. GOODELL, D.D., 
 
 on his departure from Constantinople, after a ministry of 
 forty-three years in the East." 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Hamlin, President of Robert College, fol 
 lowed with a few remarks, in the course of which he charac 
 terized the occasion as one of many which evidenced the deep 
 sympathy and mutual esteem which subsisted between the 
 British people and their brethren in America, and expressed 
 the confident hope that the Christians of both countries would 
 continue to co-operate in the diffusion of Scripture truth. 
 He assured all present that there was not an American mis 
 sionary in Turkey who did not feel as grateful to their British 
 friends for this testimonial to their venerable father, as if it 
 had been bestowed upon himself. The Rev. Dr. Riggs, of 
 the American Mission, then offered prayer. 
 
 Other testimonials of affection from different families and 
 persons were added. Among the most grateful was one pre 
 sented by twenty-six of the missionary children, one of whom 
 
448 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. / 
 
 was blind, to whom Dr. Goodell returned the following note 
 of acknowledgment : 
 
 To Blind Charlie, Chairman of the Children s Committee, 
 together with all the other members. 
 
 VERY DEAR CHILDREN, BABIES AND ALL, On being 
 waited upon yesterday by your honorable deputation, we re 
 membered the proverb, that " in some places it never rains 
 but it pours, and that sometimes the most abundant and 
 refreshing showers come last." Certain it is, that no kind 
 ness shown us, and no honors rendered us, have so moved our 
 feelings as yours have done. 
 
 We read over with great interest all your names, and re 
 membered all the dear faces that belong to them, not only all 
 the older faces, but even the baby faces also ; and we pray 
 that you may all hereafter, in the kingdom of our Father, 
 shine as the sun in the firmament. 
 
 And we beseech you to pray for us that we may not be 
 puffed up and exalted above measure by these abundant revela 
 tions of honor made to us these last days. We love to be 
 loved ; and it is very pleasant to be remembered by our friends, 
 and especially by the children ; and we shall not cease to 
 have you in most loving and prayerful remembrance. 
 
 Please, God, let Charlie live, and Willie, and Clara, and 
 Nellie, and Henry ; yea, all the dear ones at Bebek, Pera, and 
 Galata, and Haas Keuy, and Constantinople, with those that 
 have gone to sea! 
 
 We cannot reward you, dear children, for your kindness to 
 us, so unworthy ; but if you will honor Christ, who is infi 
 nitely worthy of all you can bestow on Him, He will reward 
 you a thousand-fold. He will crown you with eternal joy. 
 
 We do not expect to look again upon your sweet faces 
 here below, but we hope we shall meet you all 
 
 " On the other side of Jordan, 
 In the sweet fields of Eden, 
 Where the tree of life doth bloom." 
 
 Pray for us, that we may not fail of crossing safely over 
 to the other side ; and we also will pray for you. And may 
 the Lord Jesus Himself take us all up and carry us in His 
 own blessed arms, and then we shall be safe. 
 Your very loving friends, 
 
 W. GOODELL, and 
 A. P. GOODELL. 
 
LEAVE-TAKINGS. 449 
 
 The Hon. E. Joy Morris, United States ambassador to 
 the Sublime Porte, on the eve of the departure of Dr. Good- 
 ell, accompanied the presentation of a valuable token of his 
 regard with the following note : 
 
 UNITED STATES LEGATION, 
 
 BUYUK-DERE, June 28, 1865. 
 Rev. W. GOODELL, D.D. : 
 
 MY DEAR SIR, I beg you to accept the accompanying 
 silver service as a memorial of the baptism of our daughter 
 Roumelie, and also of the great esteem entertained for you 
 by Mrs. Morris and myself. Most deeply do we regret your 
 departure from Turkey, where your Christian life and virtues 
 are so widely known and appreciated. In my intercourse 
 with men I have never met with one who, in his actions, 
 speech, and manner of life, more truly represented the ex 
 cellencies of the Christian character. The daily walk of such 
 men as yourself shows what moral beauty and sublime virtue 
 there is in the true Christian character. 
 
 With Mrs. Morris s and my own most affectionate regards 
 to Mrs. Goodell and daughters, and the hope that you may all 
 safely arrive in America, and there pass the rest of your life 
 in peace and happiness among your kindred, I remain, 
 Most affectionately and truly yours, 
 
 E. JOY MORRIS. 
 
 Before leaving Constantinople, Dr. Goodell went into the 
 city proper and spent several days, visiting from house to 
 house, conversing, singing, and praying with the families over 
 whom he had had a pastoral care, many of whose members 
 he had been instrumental in leading into the fold of the great 
 Shepherd. When he had taken leave of one of these fam 
 ilies, and was passing out of the door, a little boy about eight 
 years of age seized his hand, and, looking up into his face, said, 
 out of the promptings of his own heart, " When you are gone 
 away I will be a preacher here in your place." He laid his 
 hands on the head of the boy and blessed him. In speaking 
 of the incident in a public address after his return to this 
 country, he said : " I now commend this little boy to your 
 prayers. I do not remember his name, but no matter, the 
 
 cc 
 
450 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 Lord will know what little boy you mean, especially if 
 you tell Him it was the little fellow who has engaged to be a 
 preacher in my stead." 
 
 He devoted several days to farewell calls upon the families 
 in the suburbs of Constantinople, native as well as foreign, 
 for whom he had lived, and labored, and prayed ; and they 
 thronged his house to give him their salaams and to receive 
 his farewell blessing. The evening before he was to sail, 
 about a hundred of the people came to sing a farewell hymn 
 which they had prepared, expressive of their obligations to 
 him. He received them as a father would his children who 
 came to take their leave, but he told them their hymn should 
 be in praise of Christ instead of himself. The day that he 
 was to leave, many of the old Armenians, as well as the 
 Protestants, came to his house ; and among the crowd that 
 followed him, weeping, to the wharf, were some who had 
 stoned him and spat upon him in the days of the persecution. 
 
 " Amid many tears and benedictions," he left Constanti 
 nople on the 27th of June, 1865. His heart clung to it as 
 the scene of his labors, where he had witnessed so many 
 wonderful displays of the grace of God, and he still yearned 
 after the work that he was laying down for ever. Here, as the 
 pioneer of a noble band of soldiers of Christ, he had planted 
 the standard of the cross, thirty-four years before. From the 
 steamer on which he sailed he wrote to his daughter, then in the 
 far East : " As we swept round Seraglio Point, and I caught 
 the last glimpse of Constantinople and its magnificent sur 
 roundings, I kept saying in my heart, Farewell, thou beauti 
 ful city, may thy moral beauties soon equal all thy natural ! 
 I should love to preach the Gospel to thy people once more. " 
 
 On board the steamer he met the Algerian chieftain, Abd- 
 el-Kadr, who had signalized himself as the protector of the 
 Christians during the massacre at Damascus in 1860. This 
 kind and liberal-hearted Mussulman conversed very freely 
 with the missionary in regard to his own checkered career, 
 and made many inquiries respecting the Turks of Constanti- 
 
REACHES BOSTON. 451 
 
 nople who had become Christians. Dr. Goodell tarried a 
 short time at Athens, and then sailed for Marseilles, reaching 
 Paris on the 7th of July. At London he rested quietly for 
 a few days, and on the 20th sailed from Liverpool, and ar- 
 arrived at Boston on the 3d of August. 
 
 At the monthly concert in Park Street church he made an 
 interesting address on the condition and prospects of Turkey, 
 and again spoke on the same subject at Roxbury. After 
 visiting several friends in Boston and the neighboring towns, 
 he went to Hartford, to the home of the Rev. Isaac Bird and 
 Mrs. Bird, with whom he left this country in 1822, and with 
 whom he had been intimately associated in missionary labor 
 for many years at Malta and Beyrout. He preached at 
 Hartford, and delivered addresses at various places in the 
 vicinity. Wherever he went he was called upon to give 
 some account of his work in the East, and he was always 
 ready for the service. 
 
452 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 IN October, 1865, the American Board held its fifty-sixth 
 annual meeting at Chicago. Although feeble in body 
 and in voice, he desired to share once more in the hallowed 
 interest of the yearly gatherings of the society, in whose 
 service he had worn out the energies of his life. From the 
 time when a mere youth he left his father s house, and went 
 out alone and unaided to acquire an education, he had known 
 no other purpose in living but to promote the great object of 
 this institution, the publication of the gospel of salvation 
 among the nations of the earth. Now that he had come to 
 the borders of the river, and was about to pass over to the 
 other side, to the land of rest, he had a strong desire to min 
 gle once more with those who were to guide and carry on 
 the work. 
 
 Probably nothing connected with the meeting at Chicago 
 excited greater interest at the time, or will be remembered 
 with more pleasure, than his venerable presence, which was 
 a benediction in itself. With his aged form bent with years 
 and toil, his beaming countenance, his snow-white beard, his 
 head wearing the Oriental cap, on which was inscribed in 
 Arabic characters the motto, " The hoary head is a crown of 
 glory, if it be found in the way of righteousness," wrought by 
 the hands of Eastern converts to the cross, and still more by 
 his cheerful bearing, his spiritual conversation, none the less 
 spiritual because flavored with his sparkling humor, he made 
 an impression which will ever be associated with this anni 
 versary of the Board. 
 
MEETING OF BOARD AT CHICAGO. 453 
 
 An incident that occurred during the meeting illustrates 
 his love of practical humor. One day, while the great con 
 gregation was gathering, he took his seat on the floor of the 
 hall, when two ladies came in and sat next him. One of 
 them turned and asked him if he was acquainted with Dr. 
 Goodell. He said he was. She then asked if he saw him 
 on the stage. He looked up and down the platform, and at 
 length said he did not see him there, and he thought he was 
 not among the gentlemen on the stage. She then asked him 
 if he would not be so good as to look over the hall, as she 
 was very anxious to get a sight of him, which he did, looking 
 in all directions. At length, turning rather abruptly toward 
 her, he said, " Why, madam, he is sitting just next to you." 
 She looked first at her friend who was with her, then at him, 
 and it was some time before she could comprehend what he 
 meant. When she awoke to his meaning she was covered 
 with confusion, and said to him, " Why, sir, I am so ashamed." 
 He replied, " And I am so ashamed too." 
 
 His voice was too feeble" for him to address the great as 
 sembly, but he spoke frequently at the smaller gatherings, and 
 it was suggested to him by one of the officers of the Board 
 to prepare a letter that should be read by some one in his 
 stead, before the Board should adjourn. Accordingly near 
 the close of the meeting he rose on the platform and said : 
 
 "When I went from my native country, in 1822, it was to 
 go to Jerusalem ; that was my destination, there I expected 
 to live, to labor, and to die and be buried, arising again at 
 the resurrection of the just. I have never been there. I 
 have now set my face toward the New Jerusalem, taking 
 Chicago on my way." (This allusion awakened loud and 
 long applause.) 
 
 " As my voice and my strength will not allow me to ad 
 dress this large assembly, I have, since my arrival here, pre 
 pared my thoughts, and addressed them to the respected 
 President of this Board, and will now request Mr. Dodge to 
 read the paper to the Board." 
 
454 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 To the Rev. MARK HOPKINS, D.D., LL.D., President of the 
 A. B. C.F.M.: 
 
 VERY HONORED AND DEAR SIR, Including two years 
 which I spent as an agent of the Board, it is now more than 
 forty-five years since I entered the service, and came under 
 the direction of the American Board of Commissioners for 
 Foreign Missions, and about forty-three years since I received 
 a commission from your Prudential Committee to labor as 
 a missionary under their direction, among the mingled peoples 
 of Asia Minor. 
 
 On account of my age and infirmities it should be known 
 that I am no longer able to perform the active duties of a 
 missionary, and having no voice or strength left to address 
 this great congregation on the subject, I choose to come in 
 this way by letter, and place in your hands, honored sir, the 
 commission which I received about forty-three years ago. 
 Not that I wish my connection with you to be really ever 
 sundered, unless you yourselves should consider it desirable 
 for the sake of the good cause ; for when I entered this holy 
 service it was for life, nor do I wish it to terminate but with 
 my life. I wish it to be understood that it is not through 
 any feeling of discouragement that I now retire from the 
 field, for the work never appeared to me more hopeful than 
 it does now. Nor is it through any dissatisfaction with the 
 Board, with the Prudential Committee, or with any of my 
 brethren and sisters of the mission. More kind, more con 
 siderate, and more affectionate brethren and sisters, than 
 those with whom it has been my happiness to be associated, 
 earth never saw, nor can I easily be made to feel that even 
 the millennium itself will ever produce any thing better. 
 That the Prudential Committee and the Secretaries may 
 have committed some mistakes is not strange ; the only strange 
 thing is that they have not committed more, and greater. 
 One thing is certain, were I to live my life over again, and 
 were it left to my choice, I would again enter the service of 
 the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, 
 and I would again put myself under the direction of the same 
 Prudential Committee, and I would again choose to carry on 
 my correspondence with the churches through the same be 
 loved and respected Secretaries. 
 
 I remember when the whole American Board could at 
 their annual gatherings be easily accommodated in an ordi 
 nary parlor : now they can hardly be accommodated in any 
 
REMINISCENCES. 455 
 
 of our largest churches. I remember when it was thought 
 impossible for the American churches to undertake the support 
 of three missionaries in foreign lands, and a deputation was 
 sent to England to see if the London Missionary Society 
 would not come to their help and pledge themselves to sup 
 port one and a half, or at least one of the three. " A little 
 one has become a thousand," or rather thousands, many thou 
 sands, and " a small one a great nation" 
 
 I consider it a mark of special favor, and worthy of special 
 notice and of devout gratitude to God, that I am permitted 
 to bring to you the same dear companion of my life, whom, 
 amidst your prayers and benedictions, I led forth forty-three 
 years ago ; and although she has less of youth, and it may be, 
 in the estimation of the world, less of beauty than she had at 
 that time, yet in my estimation she is not less worthy of all 
 the confidence arid all the affection she began to claim and 
 received from me forty-eight years ago. 
 
 Contrary to the repeated and expressed wish of many of 
 our friends, that we might have no family, God has given us 
 nine children. One of these, the daughter of a missionary, 
 the wife of a missionary, and a missionary herself, we left in 
 the land of the Moslem, at Kharpoot, near the banks of the 
 Euphrates, where, with her husband, the Rev. H. N. Barnum, 
 and their beloved associates, they are telling the good news 
 of salvation to the perishing around them. Seven of my 
 children are in different parts of this country, no two of them 
 being found in the same place ; arid one has, we trust, gone to 
 a better country, even a heavenly. 
 
 The Rev. Mr. and Mrs. Bird, who sailed with us from 
 America, and were our associates at Beyrout, still survive. 
 Two of their children are engaged in the missionary work, 
 a son, Mr. William Bird, on Mount Lebanon, and a daughter, 
 Mrs. Van Lennep, at Smyrna, and all their other children 
 are occupying posts of usefulness. 
 
 Of all the missionaries of this Board I think of but three 
 who are older than myself, the Rev. Mr. Thurston, of the 
 Sandwich Islands, whom I knew at the Theological Semi 
 nary, Andover ; the Rev. Levi Spaulding, in India, whom I 
 knew both at Dartmouth College and at Andover ; and the 
 Rev. Dr. King, of Athens, whom I knew at Andover, and 
 who, with his fellow-laborer, Pliny Fisk, welcomed us to 
 Beyrout. 
 
 And may I ask your special prayers for us poor old men ? 
 
456 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 for though we are almost through the wilderness, and are 
 even now in sight of the promised land, yet we remember 
 that the children of Israel, after they had been wandering in 
 the wilderness forty years, and were already on the very 
 borders of the land long desired, and could actually look 
 over and see the green fields and vine-clad hills, yet even 
 there many of them perished. Pray for us, beloved friends, 
 that we may not fall after the same example of unbelief. 
 
 We die, but God will surely visit you. Fisk and Parsons 
 of former times, and the beloved Dodd and Morgan of the 
 present, were not suffered to continue, by reason of death. 
 But Jesus lives ; His cause is marching on and His kingdom 
 is near, and still nearer coming ; and of that kingdom, yea, 
 and of the increase of that kingdom, there shall be no end. 
 
 With this faith, and in the midst of all these bright hopes, 
 I now retire from active service, but still desiring to be use 
 ful, and begging your committee to point out to me, from 
 time to time, any way in which they may think I can render 
 some small service. 
 
 May you, honored sir, long be spared to preside over this 
 great body on these joyful occasions. And may you, and all 
 this congregation, see the eternal good of God s chosen, and 
 rejoice with His inheritance. 
 
 Your aged, very affectionate, but very unworthy fellow- 
 laborer in Christ Jesus, our Lord, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
 CHICAGO, Oct. 3, 1865. 
 
 From Chicago he went to visit a brother in Wisconsin, 
 stopping often by the way, going and returning, to address 
 numerous assemblies. His visit at Auburn Theological Sem 
 inary, in returning, will long be remembered by those who 
 were students at the time, as if it had been a call from one 
 of the patriarchs. He addressed them in their public gather 
 ing, and conversed personally with several who had a mis 
 sionary life in view. He went thence to Mount Holyoke 
 Female Seminary, in which he had ever taken a deep in 
 terest ; and in New York City was once more at home with 
 the beloved friend of his youth, and the son of his honored 
 preceptor, Rev. William Adams, D.D. 
 
LETTER OF S. I. PRIME, D. D. 457 
 
 He spent a day at the residence of Rev. S. Irenaeus 
 Prime, D.D., on the Hudson, who made the following men 
 tion of the visit in the " New York Observer," of Nov. 30, 
 1865: 
 
 " It is only in idea that I write by the fireside. In these 
 warm Indian summer days, the fire has gone out, and if there 
 were any leaves on the trees I would go out too. One of 
 these delightful genial days has been spent with a venerable 
 and lovely old man from a far country, long known to the 
 religious world as one of our missionaries at Constantinople. 
 Twelve years ago I sat with him in his house on the Bos- 
 phorus, and was now glad to welcome him to mine on the 
 Hudson. 
 
 " Seventy-three years ago William Goodell was born in 
 Templeton, Mass. He grew up to boyhood there, and at 
 Phillips Academy in Andover was prepared for college. 
 While here his uncle, Solomon Goodell, sent to the principal, 
 Mr. Adams, to ask if the boy was worth raising, and learn 
 ing that he was, the good uncle sent him a yoke of fat oxen 
 * to draw him over the hills of learning. From Andover he 
 went to Dartmouth College, graduating in 1817, and then 
 to Andover Theological Seminary, where he completed his 
 course in 1820. During these years of study, a young man 
 by the name of Temple was his room-mate, and afterwards 
 his fellow-missionary to the East: the distinguished Daniel 
 Temple, of the Smyrna mission, who returned to this country 
 a few years ago in feeble health, and died. It so occurred in 
 providence that Dr. Goodell arrived here on a visit just in 
 time to preach the funeral sermon of his old chum and life 
 long friend. 
 
 " These men were beautiful types of two contrasted kinds 
 of piety. Temple was inclined to take more serious, perhaps 
 darker and more desponding, views than Goodell, whose 
 buoyant spirits were always rejoicing in the sunlight. I have 
 often told a story which I repeated to the good man at din 
 ner, and asked him if it were true : One day at Andover, 
 while they were sitting in their room together, Temple said to 
 Goodell, with a heavy sigh (ab imo.pectore), Ah, me ! 1 don t 
 see how I shall ever get through the world ! Why, replied 
 Goodell, did you ever hear of anybody who stuck fast by the 
 way ? The doctor laughed heartily at the story and said it 
 did not originate with himself. 
 20 
 
458 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 " Then I ventured to tell him another, which he said was 
 true, and true of himself and his early friend : Just before 
 they went abroad as missionaries, they were visiting together 
 at the house of a hospitable lady in Salem, Mass., who said, 
 after welcoming them, Mr. Temple, take the rocking-chair. 
 * No, madam, if you please, said Mr. Temple, I will take 
 another, missionaries must learn to do without the luxuries 
 of life. Well, said the lady, turning to Mr. Goodell, You 
 will take it. Oh, certainly, he replied, missionaries must 
 learn to sit anywhere ! 
 
 ** These two men had diversities of gifts, but the same 
 spirit. They were constant correspondents (exchanging a let 
 ter a week, I believe) as long as both were alive. While they 
 were at different stations in the East, Mr. Temple once 
 wrote to Mr. Goodell, referring to the long fraternal cor 
 respondence that had been carried on between them since they 
 first met at Phillips Academy in Andover, and expressing 
 anew the great regard that he had for his beloved brother ; 
 but there was one thing he had long wished to say to him, 
 and he knew it would be received in the kind spirit in which 
 it was written. It was that he sometimes thought his good 
 brother Goodell laughed a little too much for one in his 
 position. Brother Goodell replied, with his usual frankness, 
 that he had no doubt he deserved the reproof, but he added, 
 4 You know, brother Temple, I have always to do the laugh 
 ing for both of us. And so the account was made per 
 fectly square between them again. In later life Mr. Temple 
 overcame his early tendency to despondency, and became 
 more cheerful in his work ; but through life they doubtless 
 proved the truth of the saying, the boy is father of the 
 man. 
 
 " Forty-three years ago Dr. Goodell sailed with his wife, 
 who is now here with him, from New York for the Oriental 
 world, to carry the word of life to the perishing on the shores 
 of the Mediterranean. At Malta he mastered the languages 
 of the East, and at Beyrout for some years he pursued his 
 labors. In 1831 he was removed to Constantinople, where 
 he has spent the balance of his useful life. He has preached 
 there in several different languages, English, Arabic, Ar 
 menian, Greek, Turkish, and Italian. But the great work 
 of his life was translating the Holy Scriptures into the Ar- 
 meno-Turkish language, which he did alone, a work that 
 "airly places his name alongside of Wicklif and Tyndale. 
 
DIVERSIFIED LIFE. 459 
 
 He has lived to see it published and widely read among the 
 people of that benighted land. 
 
 " Worn out with years and toil, and unable to bear the 
 labors of the pulpit or the study, he has come home to pass 
 the evening of his days among his children and friends. 
 With his snow-white beard, and his form bent with age 
 and bodily weakness, he is venerable and singularly inter 
 esting in appearance. Feeble as he is, his vivacious and 
 playful intellect is as clear and lively as ever, while his con 
 versation, always seasoned with the salt of grace, is also 
 seasoned with another salt, the Attic, which imparts a pecul 
 iar flavor to his words in the social circle. 
 
 " Paul himself could scarcely write a more diversified 
 chapter of remarkable experiences than Father Goodell, if 
 he should condense into a few chapters the story of his life. 
 The trials of childhood and youth, his struggles into the work 
 to which he was called, perils by land and sea, plundered by 
 Arabs, his life attempted by poison among the Turks, living 
 in the midst of the plague that killed a thousand and more 
 daily, and fires that swept off every house but eight where 
 he dwelt : such is an outline of the life he has led, yet he is 
 the same genial, pleasant, cheerful man that he was when he 
 took the rocking-chair in Salem, nearly a half-century since. 
 
 " It was a joy to have the blessed old man here ; to have 
 him sit in the old, oak chair under the leafless branches of 
 the trees, and so become part of the associations that make 
 up the charm of rural life. We owe such men a debt of 
 gratitude beyond all means to pay. He has been our repre 
 sentative all these long years in the Eastern world. He has 
 borne our burden of life s duties there. And what an ex 
 ample to our youth is he ! Not one of them but has a better 
 prospect of usefulness than he had, yet what a work he has 
 done ! I would love to have the crown that will one day 
 take the place of his Turkish fez ! For well do I know, 
 when a few more suns shall have set, and his goes down, that 
 he will shine as a star in the firmament, and ages hence, 
 when the names of great men have been forgotten, many 
 whom he has turned to righteousness will bless the name of 
 William Goodell. 
 
 " IREISLEUS." 
 
 On the 23d of December, Dr. and Mrs. Goodell reached 
 the home of their son William Goodell, M.D., at Philadel- 
 
460 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 phia, which was to be their own until they should be called 
 to the mansions prepared for them in the skies. Together 
 with Mrs. Goodell he became connected by letter with the 
 Central Congregational Church in Philadelphia, then under 
 the pastoral care of the Rev. Edward Hawes. He identified 
 himself at once with this church, and according to his bodily 
 strength became an active worker in seeking to promote its 
 edification and the usefulness of its members. He took the 
 charge of a large Bible class, composed chiefly of professional 
 and business men, who regarded it as a great privilege to sit 
 at his feet, to imbibe his spirit, and to receive the truth at 
 his lips. He regularly attended the social as well as public 
 services of the church, now and then in a few words, and 
 occasionally by more extended addresses, suggesting to others 
 the precious truths of the Gospel which had been a cordial 
 to his own spirit, cheering them with its consolations and 
 encouraging them with its hopes. His presence and bearing 
 were always like the traditional memories of the Apostle 
 John hi his old age, who, when unable to say more, would 
 say to the people of God as he met them, " Little children, 
 love one another." Frequently he would rise in the social 
 meeting, and with great impressiveness repeat some hymn 
 that breathed his own feelings. 
 
 In February, 1866, as he was returning on the Sabbath 
 from his Bible class, he fell on the ice and broke his arm. 
 Owing to his advanced age and great feebleness, it was feared 
 the accident would be attended with serious consequences to 
 his general health and vigor, but he recovered from it with 
 remarkable celerity. While he was confined to his room by 
 this accident, a friend called on him, and in the course of 
 conversation spoke of a meeting that was to be held at the 
 church in the evening of the same day. Dr. Goodell imme 
 diately expressed his earnest desire to attend, and said he 
 thought he should be able to do so. Mrs. Goodell remon 
 strated, assuring him it would be at great risk, and that he 
 ought not to think of such a thing. He turned to his wife 
 
A BROKEN ARM. 461 
 
 with his peculiar quizzical look, and said, " A man s foes 
 shall be they of his own household." 
 
 As soon as he was able to use a pen, he wrote to the Rev. 
 Dr. Schauffler, of Constantinople : 
 
 PHILADELPHIA, March 2, 1866. 
 
 MY DEAR BROTHER, It is now almost five weeks since 
 I have used my pen. 1 take it to-day for the first time since 
 I fell and broke my arm, and my first letter is to you, one 
 of the oldest and best friends I have remaining on earth. 
 This right hand has written many things, and I have resolved 
 that whatever it may write hereafter shall be in a greater 
 degree to the honor and glory of Christ than many of its 
 former scribblings. 
 
 With my left hand I can do nothing in the way of writing, 
 and very little in any other way. I am amazed that it should 
 have lived with me now more than seventy-four years, and 
 yet should have learned so little. It must have seen my 
 right hand do hundreds and thousands of things, arid yet it 
 seems ignorant of every thing. It must be, I think, that my 
 right hand did not let my left hand know what it did, and 
 this shows the importance of not interpreting the Bible too 
 literally. 
 
 ... If you have never given special thanks to God for the 
 discovery of ether and chloroform, I pray you do it without 
 delay, for what a wonderful blessing it must have been in the 
 army hospitals ! I myself could not endure to have any one 
 touch my arm without fainting at once. But when I was put 
 under the influence of ether and chloroform combined, though 
 I sat bolt upright and knew all that was going on, and saw 
 the whole, yet I felt no faintness and no pain whatever. 
 Indeed, I was perfectly comfortable. The arm was broken 
 completely, a little below the shoulder. But it must have 
 been set remarkably well, for I have already thrown off my 
 splints and bandages, and find this arm as straight as the other. 
 I can now feed and dress and undress myself, and I now lift 
 up both hands and exclaim, Praise be to God, I have two 
 good arms still. Arid with this same right hand I am now 
 writing you, my brother. Praise be to God, too, that I had 
 the best of surgeons in my son, and the best of nurses in my 
 own wife. 
 
 Your faithful friend and brother, 
 
 W. GOODELL. 
 
462 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 When it was thought safe for him to venture out, he went 
 to meet his Bible class, but in returning homeward he was 
 caught by a sudden gale of wind and was literally thrown 
 upon his head. His hat protected him, and prevented his 
 sustaining any injury beyond a few scratches on his face. 
 His broken arm was not injured. After this occurrence he 
 wrote to a friend, " I never go out now without offering up 
 the prayer, Hold thou me up and I shall be safe. And, in 
 deed, I have heard of worse falls than those Dr. Todd and 
 Dr. Poor and myself had.* But the good Lord is able to 
 preserve us from every evil, moral as well as physical." 
 
 With returning spring he was much invigorated, and dur 
 ing the summer he made an extended tour, which was as 
 truly a missionary tour as any that he had ever undertaken 
 in his Oriental field. Wherever he went, his presence and 
 his voice were constantly pleading the cause of missions, and 
 commending the Saviour, in whom he trusted, to the love 
 and confidence of all. He first accepted an invitation to 
 Vassar College, at Poughkeepsie, where he had a charming 
 sojourn. Thence he went to Utica, to visit the family of one 
 of his missionary associates ; then to Canandaigua, to visit his 
 eldest sister, where, on arriving, he learned that two days 
 before, while walking in her garden, she suddenly fell and 
 never spoke again. In his own record of the event he said, 
 " She had been makkig great preparations to welcome me, 
 while the Lord was preparing to receive her." 
 
 While at Canandaigua he wrote in his journal : 
 
 " Sunday morning, June 10. Preached for Dr. Daggett. 
 In the afternoon addressed the Sabbath school, and in the 
 evening made a missionary address. 
 
 " Monday morning, June 11. Conducted the opening ex 
 ercises of the Young Men s Seminary. Talked with some 
 sixty or seventy young men. Made two calls on sick people, 
 with whom I talked and prayed. One little boy very ill with 
 typhoid fever. Visited him several times, and taught him 
 this little verse : 
 
 * Drs. Todd and Poor had both fallen on the ice about the same 
 time, and each had an arm broken. 
 
INTERESTING INCIDENTS. 463 
 
 " Almighty God, I m very ill, 
 But cure me, if it be thy will ; 
 For thou canst take away my pain, 
 And make me strong and well again. 
 
 " Let me be patient every day, 
 
 And mind what those who nurse me say; 
 And grant that all I have to take 
 May do me good, for Jesus sake. " 
 
 On one occasion during this journey, after he had made a 
 public address, as he was about to leave the church he saw a 
 lady with a child standing in the aisle as if waiting to speak 
 with him. He learned that the little girl had begged her 
 mother to stay with her, as she wished to speak to Dr. Good- 
 ell, and ask him a question. As he was passing down the 
 aisle the little girl stepped up to him and said, " Have you 
 ever seen the Lord Jesus ? " He replied " No," and added 
 that he expected one day to see Him in all His glory. The 
 child seemed disappointed, and said, " You spoke about Him 
 just as if you knew Him well," and added, that as he had been 
 where the Saviour once lived, she thought he must have seen 
 Him. This impression a child would naturally receive from 
 his conversation and address, which were those of one who 
 lived and walked with Jesus. 
 
 An incident somewhat in contrast with the above occurred 
 about the same time, as he was addressing a Sabbath school 
 in one of the churches of New York City. With his venera 
 ble form and snow-white beard, and with his kindly beaming 
 face, he seemed the very impersonation of good-will to the 
 children to whom he was speaking words of loving instruc 
 tion. A little girl in the school was so much struck with his 
 appearance that she turned and whispered eagerly to her 
 teacher, " Is that Santa Glaus ? " the resemblance perhaps 
 being heightened in her estimation by the black velvet cap, 
 with the Arabic inscription, which he always wore in 
 public. 
 
 At various places in Western New York he preached and 
 addressed congregations on the Sabbath and during the week. 
 
464 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 He spent several days most delightfully at Palmyra, with the 
 Rev. Dr. Eatoii and family, whose church was a school and 
 a home for missionaries, several of its members having been 
 trained up for service in the East. At this place he spent an 
 afternoon with the family of Mr. Beckwith, with whom he 
 had sojourned forty-six years before, when he visited Canan- 
 daigua as an agent for the Board, just after leaving the 
 Theological Seminary. 
 
 From New York he went into New England, to comply 
 with numerous invitations he had received. He was several 
 days with missionary friends at Sturbridge, Mass., where he 
 preached on Sabbath morning, and made an address on mis 
 sions in the evening. Early on Monday morning he left 
 Sturbridge to attend the Commencement exercises at Ando- 
 ver Theological Seminary. 
 
 He enjoyed a festival in meeting with beloved friends at 
 Andover, a place made sacred by the scenes of his early life 
 and of his consecration to the service of Christ. Of this, and 
 many similar occasions in his summer s journeyings and so- 
 journings, he remarked that he met with so many good peo 
 ple, and had with them so much sweet communion, it seemed 
 to him like a foretaste of the society of heaven. He made 
 one more pilgrimage to his native town, and sought out once 
 more " the old place where my father prayed and gave us all 
 to God ; " and after visiting Amherst, where he addressed the 
 students of the college, he was privileged to attend another 
 meeting of the American Board at Pittsfield, the last that 
 was held while he was an inhabitant of earth. 
 
 He reached his home at Philadelphia on the loth of 
 October, having been absent about five months, during which 
 he had preached every Sabbath but one, and had made pub 
 lic addresses nearly every day in the week. 
 
 He soon commenced, in compliance with the oft-repeated 
 request of his children, to write out for them the reminis 
 cences of his life. He had always declined doing so on 
 account of his unwillingness to speak or write of himself, but 
 
HIS LAST SABBATH. 465 
 
 as soon as he entered upon the work, he became deeply in 
 terested in the review of his life, and in making the record. 
 As he walked the floor of his room dictating to his youngest 
 daughter, who for years had been his amanuensis, the events 
 of his early life came back to him with such freshness that 
 he seemed literally to be living his life over again ; and as 
 one scene after another rose up vividly before him, he in 
 dulged freely by turns in laughter and in tears. These 
 reminiscences, as far as he was spared to complete them, form 
 the earlier pages of this volume. 
 
 On Saturday evening, Feb. 16, 1867, he finished the let 
 ter giving an account of " How he found a wife," which he 
 closed by commending the beloved companion of his youth 
 and of his old age to his children, as worthy of all the love 
 and trust he had reposed in her. The next day he was ap 
 parently in perfect health. He attended the morning ser 
 vice in the church, and in the afternoon was at the Sabbath 
 school. He remained longer than usual with his Bible class, 
 to arrange with them for the support of one of two young 
 men at Robert College, Constantinople, for whom he had 
 engaged to provide. On returning home, though much 
 wearied, he said to Mrs. Goodell, " I am so happy ; I think 
 I shall get one of these boys started in his education, and if 
 one is provided for, I am sure God will raise up means for 
 the other." Then folding his hands upon his breast, as was 
 his wont, and seated in his chair, he fell asleep. 
 
 In the evening he joined the family in their worship, ask 
 ing them to sing his favorite hymn, " Come to Jesus, just 
 now," which he had been delighted to hear and to sing every 
 day for years. In his prayer he mentioned every one of his 
 children by name, asking God to bless each one with the 
 blessing most needed. He prayed for his " Eastern and 
 Western " friends, that God would " remember them all, and 
 reward them for all their love and kindness." He listened 
 then to the reading of a sermon on the prophecies, in which 
 he was greatly interested ; and, after some social conversa- 
 20* DD 
 
466 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 tion, retired, apparently as well as usual, bidding each one of 
 the family a cheerful " Good-night." 
 
 About midnight he had a violent attack, apparently cf a 
 bilious character, attended with difficulty in breathing. He 
 suffered much during the night, but the next morning he 
 rose, dressed himself as usual, though he did not leave his 
 room. All day he was in much bodily distress. He re 
 peatedly said, " I never was so ill in all my life before." In 
 the afternoon a birth-day letter came from his daughter Isa 
 bella, which, at his request, was read to him a second time. 
 An expression in the letter of thankfulness that his life had 
 been spared so long to his children, and the wish that he 
 might yet have many happy years to come, called forth a 
 smile of pleasure in the midst of his distress. In the course 
 of the day he received a note with a gift from a beloved 
 friend in Newburyport, Mass. The note was dated on his 
 birth-day, February 14 (St. Valentine s day). He dictated 
 a few words of reply, in his own playful style, saying, he 
 had scarcely expected to receive a valentine, but as it was 
 sent on the seventy-fifth anniversary of his entrance into the 
 world, he should receive it as a birth-day gift ; and added, 
 that the day had been so peaceful and happy, it was with him 
 " one continued psalm of thanksgiving." 
 
 About five o clock in the afternoon he was undressed, and 
 lay upon a couch, quite free from pain. He sent word to one 
 of the members of the church that he should not be able to 
 attend the meeting of the teachers of the Sunday school in 
 the evening, and asked them to remember him in their pray 
 ers. He then fell asleep ; but presently awoke in a restless 
 state, and exclaimed, " I am so tired." In a few minutes it 
 was evident that his hour for entering into eternal rest had 
 come ; and, before the family could all be gathered around 
 his couch, he had gone up to continue the thanksgiving song, 
 with the multitude around the throne, " redeemed out of 
 every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation." 
 
 The funeral services were attended at the Central Con- 
 
 
HIS DEATH. 467 
 
 gregational Church, with which Dr. Goodell was connected. 
 They were conducted by the pastor, Rev. Edward Hawes, 
 assisted by the Rev. E. R. Beadle, D.D., pastor of the Second 
 Presbyterian Church, Philadelphia, and formerly a mission 
 ary of the American Board to Syria ; and by Rev. George 
 W. Wood, D.D., one of the secretaries of the Board, who 
 had been associated with Dr. Goodell as a missionary at 
 Constantinople. 
 
 His dust now sleeps in the Woodlands Cemetery, West 
 Philadelphia. 
 
 Mrs. Goodell, the loving and faithful companion of his 
 entire ministerial and missionary life, who had shared in all 
 his toils and trials, who had been with him in all his perils, 
 who had accompanied him in his journeys by land and by sea, 
 and who had lived to return with him to their native land, 
 and now to see him depart to " a better country, even an 
 heavenly," was to tarry a little longer before being permitted 
 to join him in the mansions above. 
 
 She continued to reside with her son, Dr. William Goodell, 
 in Philadelphia, until the summer of 1871, when, in the 
 seventy-second year of her age, the summons came for which 
 she had been hopefully waiting. During her last illness, 
 which, though short, was severe, she spoke freely of her 
 departure ; and even before it was thought by others that 
 her end was near, she said, that, while she was in possession 
 of all her faculties, and was able to express her thoughts, she 
 wished to say that she was very happy in the thought of 
 dying. Her trust in the Redeemer and her peace of mind 
 were unbroken to the last. 
 
 The day before she became unconscious she was per 
 mitted to embrace once more her son and daughter, the 
 Rev. Herman N. Barnum, D.D., and wife, with their chil 
 dren, who had returned to this country for a brief season 
 from their mission work on the banks of the Euphrates. Her 
 last prayer was now granted, her last desire fulfilled, her 
 work on earth was all done ; and early on the morning of the 
 
468 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 llth of July, from the same chamber from which the spirit 
 of her beloved husband had ascended to heaven, from which, 
 on the 7th of March, 1870, her daughter Isabella had gone 
 up to meet him, she, too, went up to join her beloved, and to 
 meet, in the home of their Father, the many from the lands 
 of the East whom they had been instrumental in turning to 
 righteousness. 
 
TRIBUTES TO HIS MEMORY. 469 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 THE concluding chapter of these Memoirs of Dr. Goodell 
 is devoted to tributes to his memory from some of his 
 early and life-long associates in the missionary work. The 
 first is from the pen of Rev. Isaac Bird, with whom he 
 sailed, in 1822, for their common field of labor in the East. 
 Mr. Bird still survives, enjoying a green old age, at Great 
 Barrington, Mass., in the home of his son, Mr. James Bird, 
 who married the eldest daughter of Dr. Goodell. 
 
 The writer of the following brief sketch had the privilege of 
 being a classmate and intimate companion of William Goodell 
 during the three years of his theological studies, and also of 
 being his associate missionary for seven years in Malta and 
 Syria, as well as his familiar correspondent to the time of his 
 decease. Precious is the memory of the many seasons in which 
 we took sweet counsel together and walked to the house of 
 God in company. Precious the seasons in which our united 
 households knelt at the domestic altar, and the years during 
 which our hearts shared the same joys or sorrows, according to 
 our successes or disappointments in our mission work. 
 
 The life of our brother was remarkably uniform and consistent. 
 As teady as the needle to the pole, so steadily his eye seemed 
 fixed on what, in childhood, his catechism had taught him to 
 consider " the chief end of man." A model of industry, he was 
 always busy about something, but having about as much anx 
 iety for the morrow, concerning what he should eat or what he 
 should drink, or wherewithal he should be clothed, as have the 
 fowls of the air or the lilies of the field. After entering on his 
 course of education, his whole time was scrupulously occupied 
 either in intense application to study, or in unbending his mind 
 by a walk, or in conversation, or in familiar correspondence with 
 his friends. He had by nature a slender constitution, unable 
 to endure long-continued muscular or mental exertion, or long- 
 continued confinement in one place, but, by a wise apportion 
 ment of work and respite, his health and usefulness went on 
 
470 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 together. He had no general prostrations to complain of, never 
 longed for the relief of a vacation, never petitioned for a fur 
 lough from duty. While others were enjoying rides over the 
 country, or resorting to hunting or fishing excursions, he was 
 teaching school, or aiding some church by holding religious 
 meetings and making religious visits from house to house. 
 
 His desire, as much as in him lay to live peaceably with all 
 men, led him, without a word, to yield his position to any one 
 who he thought had a higher claim, and where this was not the 
 case he would yield, rather than maintain any dispute. If he 
 had grieved any one in regard to a difference of opinion, or some 
 plan of proceeding, and afterwards discovered that he had been 
 wrong, he would confess the error though long after the other 
 party had forgotten it. Letting alone contention " before it be 
 meddled with " was one of his golden pies, and not only did 
 he most studiously avoid any breach of it himself, but it stung 
 him to the heart to see it broken by any of his Christian brethren. 
 In the dining-hall at the Theological Seminary one day, a 
 student sitting near him was engaged in the discussion of some 
 exciting topic, and, excited by the remarks of his antagonist, 
 broke out in a passion, using violent language. Goodell was 
 electrified. With an earnest look, and a countenance full of 
 astonishment, he said: "Brother D., that s wicked. You 
 mustn t let the sun go down." 
 
 He cherished bright hopes and large expectations. Those who 
 have been familiar with the style of his mission journals and 
 letters will remember how sanguine and inspiring were his an 
 ticipations. He was watching for the morning, and when the 
 first dawn appeared he hasted to arouse his brethren, that they 
 might be partakers of his joy. The day may have lingered 
 somewhat beyond his first expectations, but he lived to see it 
 shine brightly over the whole field of his labors. 
 
 He was a man of courage as well as a man of peace. He was 
 surrounded by bigoted and fanatical Moslems and papists, ex 
 posed to the decisions of unjust judges and the slanders of the 
 highest ecclesiastics . Petty persecutions and threats of the 
 most violent kind were used to intimidate him, so that, in review 
 ing some of the scenes through which he passed in Syria, he 
 said he had often wished for some Obadiah to take and hide him 
 in a cave till the impending indignation should be overpast. 
 Yet when the calamity was actually upon him he proved himself 
 fully equal to the occasion. Once when debarred from his fam 
 ily for a time, he continued to visit them in spite of the prohibi 
 tion. When Greek pirates came and attacked Beyrout by land 
 and by sea, he went forth with his pockets full of tracts and 
 distributed them among them. When his house wafc assailed 
 by a band of wild Arabs, some of whom were battering down 
 his door, and others pointing their muskets at his head, he stood 
 in his window expostulating with them, and warning them not 
 
MR. BIRD S TRIBUTE. 471 
 
 to offend the great God and the Snltan. And when they rushed 
 up to his chambers he withstood them, and as they were bear 
 ing off his goods snatched them out of their hands. 
 
 In his living he vra& frugal, in all his expenses strictly econom 
 ical, and in his accounts very exact. The money he lived on 
 was the Lord s ; he had no right to any of it but what was neces 
 sary to do the Lord s work. On leaving home he was expecting 
 to be stationed at Jerusalem : he arrived in Syria, and was there 
 stopped on his way; he was disappointed; his soul would have 
 felt as pure and thrilling a delight in visiting the Holy City as 
 other men who go thousands of miles to visit it. A very few 
 dollars would have enabled him to go there, and yet he lived five 
 years in Syria and never went. He did not dare, he said, for 
 his own pleasure, to spend so much of the Lord s money. The 
 Treasurer s books will probably show that, at least during his 
 residence in Syria, he never received for his own use the whole 
 amount of his small nominal salary. 
 
 Dr. Goodell was celebrated for his promptness and punctuality. 
 His domestic cares had their appointed hours, and, unless from 
 some special preventive, were attended to in their time. He re 
 tired and rose early. His seasons of devotion had their appro 
 priate place, and any material delay in his meals not only 
 annoyed him as a violation of order, but sometimes unfitted him 
 physically for his duties. At no business appointment had his 
 friends to wait for him. He interrupted no worshipping assem 
 bly by a tardy entrance. His debts were paid ; his reports to the 
 Board, &c., were uniformly ready, when due. 
 
 In his public performances, as well as in his general style of 
 writing, he was a pattern of simplicity. His language was chaste, 
 his words common and well chosen, his sentences short, his aim 
 evidently being first of all to be understood. In speaking, his 
 utterance was very uniform, but prevented from being tediously 
 monotonous by the frequent emphatic force with which he 
 brought out many of his short phrases. He had in his delivery 
 no excessive emotion, no transports of enthusiasm, but an ap 
 pearance of sober, undoubted conviction of the truth of what he 
 uttered, and the presumption that the truth would force its own 
 way to the heart, without power of voice, or vehemence of gest 
 ure. Yet in his younger days, when an important thought was 
 to be uttered, he would straighten up, set his eye steadfastly 
 upon the audience, and with quivering lip throw forth the sen 
 timent with marked effect. In prayer he spoke in much the same 
 voice and manner as in his preaching. He was never pathetic, 
 but conversed with the Deity in calm, deliberate, familiar, 
 though solemn language, using frequent Scriptural quotations 
 and allusions, and not uncommonly introducing the names of 
 persons and places prayed for. 
 
 He had a large share of one of Paul s peculiar qualifications 
 for a bishop, he was apt to teach. Giving instruction was an 
 
472 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 employment which to him brought its own reward. He was 
 " apt " in it because he loved it. It was doubtless his pleasure 
 in this employment that made him so popular and influential in 
 his early schools. On reaching his mission station in the East, 
 he could not wait for the slow process of acquiring the language 
 of the natives, but made use of the few first words he could learn, 
 and then went on to speak and learn, until in a short time he 
 was able to bear an intelligent part in familiar conversation. He 
 learned portions of Scripture, and when visitors called, from 
 curiosity or otherwise, he took occasion to read to them the Ten 
 Commandments or the Lord s Prayer. Next he made little ad 
 dresses to the children in the mission school, and from this began 
 to preach short expository sermons to a group of beggars, to 
 whom, in imitation of his Master, he dispensed both the living 
 and the perishable bread. If what he said to them was under 
 stood, it was well; if there were parts that were not understood, 
 it was well, so far as he was concerned. At his evening family 
 devotions he instituted the custom of reading a chapter of the 
 New Testament in Arabic, assisted by his two Armenian teach 
 ers and others, he himself giving a prepared commentary on the 
 whole. It is probable that by this exercise, rather than by any 
 other human instrumentality^ both these eminent teachers were 
 brought to a saving knowledge of the truth. To how many 
 other persons at home and abroad he was made the spiritual 
 father, must be left for another world to reveal; but we may be 
 very sure that no man can go through this world preaching as 
 he preached and living as he lived, without being instrumental 
 in turning a no small number from the error of their ways unto 
 God. 
 
 His life was as happy as it was useful. He set out early in 
 his Christian course by a whole surrender of himself to his 
 Divine Master; and the Master in His good providence ap 
 pointed for him a service quite congenial to his taste. Of Paul, 
 the persecutor and murderer, it was not unfitly announced, " I 
 will show him how great things he must suffer for my sake." 
 But of this man we may say, as David sang, " Thou hast given 
 him his heart s desire, and hast not withholden the request of 
 his lips." He desired to be a missionary, and his request was 
 granted ; he reached his foreign destination, and it fell to his 
 lot there to do the very kind of work he would have chosen. 
 Instead of constant travel by sea and land, having no certain 
 dwelling-place, and having the Spirit s witness, in every city, 
 saying that bonds and afflictions awaited him, his was the bless 
 edness of the man whose delight was in the law of the Lord, and 
 whose very work and business it was to meditate in that law 
 day and night. As we hold up this man of God for an example 
 to be imitated, it will be very natural to affirm that all Chris 
 tians, and all men, indeed, ought to be as holy and heavenly- 
 minded as he. This may be true. But it is evident that few 
 
MR. BIRD S TRIBUTE. 473 
 
 comparatively ever attain that eminence , and certainly it must 
 be confessed that if it is by divine truth that we are sanctified, 
 a man whose mind has been a channel through which a flood of 
 that truth from the fountain of God s word has been running 
 for forty years, must have a great advantage over others. 
 
 When Dr. Goodell had finished his great work in the East, 
 the translation and final revision of his Turkish Bible, and had 
 prepared a volume of sermons for the Armenian nation, the 
 infirmities of age, which were seriously increasing upon him, led 
 to his removal from the field, that he might close his life among 
 his children and among his American friends. He could not, 
 however, endure the thought of retiring to rest in idleness, but 
 desired to the end to be, in some humble sphere, busy and useful. 
 So we find him attending meetings of the Board, preaching 
 in the churches, making addresses, assisting in prayer-meet 
 ings, in Bible classes, and Sabbath schools, to the delight and 
 edification of the Christian people among whom he moved, and 
 all this down to the last week of his life. 
 
 Like Enoch, he walked with God, and was not, for God took 
 him. The manner of his departure was not like dying, but sim 
 ply a being taken away. We may imagine that, when he closed 
 his eyes, he thought himself subsiding into one of his daily re 
 freshing slumbers, and when the music of the heavenly choir 
 first struck on his ear, and when with all his new powers he 
 joined in and shouted spontaneously the hallelujah chorus, he 
 thought himself simply enjoying an ecstatic dream. But till the 
 heavens be no more, he shall not awake, nor be raised out of 
 his sleep. He rests from his labors, and his works do follow 
 him. The influences which he has set in operation are follow 
 ing him here below, working to complete the holy purpose he 
 had in view. The truth he preached, and his hallowed example, 
 are stamped indelibly on the hearts of many who are now fol 
 lowing him as he followed Christ. The volumes of his writings, 
 especially the book of God w r hich he has given to an enterpris 
 ing nation, are now preaching to hundreds where he preached 
 to one. 
 
 The following recollections of Dr. Goodell are furnished 
 by the Rev. Cyrus Hamlin, D.D., long his associate in the 
 mission, and now the President of Robert College at Con 
 stantinople : 
 
 On the morning of Feb. 3, 1839, I entered, with my 
 youthful wife, the hospitable dwelling of Mr. and Mrs. Goodell, 
 on the heights of Pera, and looked out with enraptured eye 
 upon the Golden Horn, the Turkish fleet, containing still some 
 of the huge hulks which got away from Navarino, but above all 
 upon the glorious city crowned with its domed and minareted 
 
474 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 mosques. We were to hold with that beloved and honored 
 missionary family twenty-five years of uninterrupted Christian 
 intercourse and sympathy of the closest nature. While it was 
 a family of that harmonious structure that constitutes a unit, 
 I am to speak only of its always beloved and lamented head. 
 
 One of my first impressions of Dr. Goodell was that he was 
 a thorough New Englander, a true-born Yankee. The impression 
 was doubtless true, or had a truth in it, yet it were easier to 
 argue in the negative than affirmative. Instead of any apparent 
 shrewdness, he had great apparent openness and simplicity. 
 Instead of reserve and scrutiny, he had mirthf ulness, wit, humor, 
 and a contagious laugh. Instead of mechanical craft and skill, 
 so common to New England, he "could never make a cider- 
 top that would hold!" 
 
 But he had substantially Puritan theology, Puritan saintli- 
 ness, and Puritan patriotism. He had them, however, in his own 
 way. His saintliness was adorned by the most sparkling cheer 
 fulness. Divine truth was taught, not after the manner of 
 Hopkins or Emmons, but just as the great Master himself 
 taught it, with clear and simple illustrations for edification. He 
 had a steady, fervent, and pure patriotism. He always prayed 
 for his native land, for its material, civil, and religious interests. 
 He rejoiced to have sons to take part in the great contest for 
 freedom. Still, he was a cosmopolitan. He never forgot to 
 pray for England, Turkey, China, Japan. Queen Victoria has 
 few subjects who have prayed for her more constantly, devoutly, 
 sincerely. He prayed for the Sultan with unwavering faith, 
 that God could control ail his counsels and purposes for His own 
 glory and the accomplishment of His eternal designs. The year 
 1831) was a dark and trying one at Constantinople. Some of 
 the missionaries were in other portions of the field, at a great 
 distance. Those native brethren who had openly given their 
 testimony for Christ and His Gospel were in prison or exile. 
 The Sultan demanded of our minister resident the expulsion 
 of all the missionaries. No one could salute us in the streets 
 without exposing himself to the then terrible anathema which 
 was the judgment of God upon the soul, conflagrations, the 
 Egyptian rebellion, the treason of the Capudan Pasha with the 
 whole fleet, repeated reports of the plague breaking out here 
 and there, the apparent cessation of the missionary work, all 
 made the year a memorably sombre one. But Goodell s cheer 
 fulness held its position against all these assaults. He believed 
 it would all work together for good, as it manifestly did. 
 There was no darkness nor weakness nor confusion in the gov 
 ernment and plans of God, and therefore he held on the even 
 tenor of his way, praying always with all prayer and supplication 
 in the spirit, and watching thereunto. 
 
 In all these difficult times Dr. Goodell was wise in counsel. 
 He had a certain quick intuitive sagacity of judgment, with the 
 
DR. HAMLIN S TRIBUTE. 475 
 
 least possible formality about it. After others had expressed 
 their views, he would often make a suggestion, in form a mere 
 suggestion, and yet it would hit the nail so fairly on the head 
 as to drive it home at a single blow. The circumstances of his 
 life called forth this quality. Himself the ardent lover of peace, 
 with a smile and a blessing for all, he lived in turbulent times, 
 amid pestilences, persecutions, and revolutions. In Beyrout, 
 his house was attacked and plundered by the Arabs. In Con 
 stantinople, violent persecutions frequently scattered to exile or 
 imprisonment those who had begun to feel after the light and 
 liberty of the Gospel. The machinations of a crafty, numerous, 
 and powerful enemy must be met, and his plans thwarted. 
 Often an innocent man would be accused of some abominable 
 or shameful crime, and abandonment of the Gospel offered as 
 the only condition of deliverance. To unmask the hypocrisy, 
 to thwart the crafty and unscrupulous iniquity, to meet the 
 enemy with weapons of the right temper, often called for all the 
 wisdom, firmness, sagacity, and judgment of the missionaries. 
 In these exigencies and perplexities Dr. Goodell s judgment was 
 often like that of James , to which all the apostles and the whole 
 church gave immediate assent. But it would be expressed in the 
 fewest possible words, without any argument to support it. It 
 would often come in a way and manner that required none. 
 It was an intuition, an insight, a flash of light, that revealed the 
 whole object towards which we were earnestly gazing in the 
 dimness. 
 
 Dr. Goodell s wit and humor and mirthfulness may have 
 sometimes appeared in excess to a casual observer, not to those 
 who knew him best. It was natural to him. He saw with a 
 quick eye and a ready sensibility all the humorous things of life 
 and of human character. Nothing escaped his notice, and no 
 sooner did a fit object present itself than his shaft struck it. 
 
 He taught his brethren and all around him how to pray. 
 This came in the way of his work, duty, life, position. But, what 
 was in some respects far more difficult, he taught them how to 
 laugh. Who that remembers him will ever forget his laugh? 
 Who that knew him ever refused to join it? He laughed heartily, 
 honestly, truthfully, merrily, just as he felt at the moment. 
 But he never pursued it. He never pushed it. His mirth left 
 not a trace in his spirit. It was like a flitting summer cloud, 
 whose shadow adorns, not obscures, the landscape over which 
 it flits. The sunshine seems all the purer and nature all the 
 lovelier for these passing shadows. So were Goodell s wit and 
 mirth. They left the soul in the sunshine of God s love, and in 
 perfect sympathy with holy themes, quite ready to enter with 
 uncovered head the holy of holies. One is often reminded of 
 father Temple s reproof, " Brother Goodell, do you expect to 
 enter heaven laughing? " "I don t expect to go there crying," 
 was the quick reply. 
 
476 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 Another beautiful trait of Dr. Goodell s character was his 
 power as a bond of peace and harmony. His cheerful piety, his 
 supreme devotion to his Master s cause, his quick sympathy 
 with all who were visited by any trial whatever, his unselfish 
 ness, his love of all social enjoyments, his entering with all his 
 soul into every one s amusements, playing marbles or blind- 
 man s buff with all the zest of boyhood, these, in symmetrical 
 combination, made him the natural centre of social life. He 
 penetrated it with his own spirit. He held it together, and 
 made all the missionary families like one family. 
 
 When I first knew him, in 1839, he seemed to me to have a 
 feeble constitution, and to have done already his missionary 
 work. And yet he continued to labor for more than twenty 
 years with unfailing diligence. This was due in part to his 
 perfect regularity of life. He had a time for every thing, and 
 every thing in its time. This is the way to make the most of 
 life. But, more than this, he had a rare wisdom to know and 
 grace to do just what he was able to do, and then stop. He 
 had not a particle of that indolence that would make him stop 
 short of that point, and conscience and judgment would not let 
 him go beyond. How many missionaries have cut short their 
 days for the want of this wisdom and grace ! 
 
 The best comment upon his character was the universal re 
 spect, affection, regret, grief, expressed by so many of different 
 races and religions at his departure. His memory is embalmed 
 in all our hearts. We shall not look upon his like again, nor 
 will the millennium bring together a more charming circle of 
 Christian friends than that over which he presided before his 
 eye was dimmed or his natural force abated. 
 
 When the tidings of the death of Dr. Goodell reached 
 Constantinople, the Rev. William G. Schauffler, D.D. (who 
 had joined the mission the year following the arrival of 
 the subject of these Memoirs), preached to the American and 
 English residents a commemorative discourse, of which the 
 following is an extract : 
 
 By far the greater part of the missionary life of our friend 
 was" spent at Constantinople. After his flight from Syria to 
 Malta he began at that island the great work of his life, the 
 translation of the Bible into Armeno-Turkish ; and there he 
 translated into the same dialect " The Dairyman s Daughter," 
 the first tract, so far as I know, ever printed in that language. 
 This tract and a New Testament in Armeno-Turkish, given away 
 by him at Nicomedia in 1832, began, by the blessing of God, 
 the good work at that place, and thus inaugurated that better 
 day which was soon to dawn upon the spreading realms of Asia 
 
DR. SCHAUFFLER S TRIBUTE. 477 
 
 Minor, where just now a fresh outpouring of the Spirit of God 
 is enjoyed by our brethren. This, his great Bible work, he 
 continued here, revising and improving it, publishing and re- 
 publishing it under a constantly growing demand, to nearly the 
 end of his missionary life. He left it behind him, complete 
 with references, in the hands of about one and a half million of 
 Armenian people, who either read that dialect only, or who are 
 as familiar with it as they are with the Modern Armenian. 
 This Bible is the Bible of all the revivals and hopeful conversions 
 among the Armenians who are confined to that language in Tur 
 key, and even in the Russian and Persian provinces. Together 
 with the version of the Bible into the Modern Armenian, it is 
 the Bible of the first native Protestant churches in all the East 
 ern countries short of India. ]t is the Bible under the influence 
 of which the first Osmanlee family was converted to God, the 
 first-fruits of Achaia. And from this blessed book, in the very 
 element of which he spent every day of his missionary life, not 
 to say of his Christian life, there proceeded all his plain, home- 
 spoken, practical sermons, in English and in Turkish. A volume 
 of the latter, and a farewell letter to the people he so much loved, 
 were his last bequest to them. 
 
 His influence among his missionary brethren was great and 
 good. He laid the foundation of the missions of the American 
 Board in Turkey. A short-lived attempt made at Smyrna under 
 the auspices of a private circle of Christian people in America 
 being excepted, he was the first American missionary who settled 
 in Turkey, and this place was the first station. And upon this 
 station, and more or less upon the mission, he imprinted his 
 peculiar character, I mean that of entire freedom from self- 
 seeking ambition, spiritual arrogance, and ecclesiastical aristoc 
 racy arid dogmatism. He was the servant of all, and he taught 
 the rest of us so by precept and example. I was impressed and 
 delighted, when, a year after him, I arrived here, to see how 
 ready he was to let others do the most encouraging and creditable 
 work, or to report the most cheering intelligence to the Board. 
 He was always ready to be the last. Free also from all sectari 
 anism and proselytism, properly speaking ; all the proselyting 
 he ever was guilty of was that from the world to Christ, from 
 unbelief to faith, from death to life, and that simply by the word 
 of truth, which liveth and abideth for ever. So Christ and the 
 apostles proselyted. Even the existing native Protestant churches 
 were formed, not by his nor by our seeking, but providentially 
 and necessarily when Bible readers were excommunicated, per 
 secuted, imprisoned, bastinadoed, hunted down by their own 
 patriarch, his bishops and his priests, and after they had been 
 repeatedly refused re-admission into the church in which they 
 were born, and which they solemnly declared they still loved aa 
 their mother, unjust and cruel as she was. 
 
 In the cultivation of this unselfish, uusectarian, and mutu- 
 
478 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 
 
 ally confiding spirit, not this station only, but the entire mission, 
 was for many years so perfectly united that every vote was 
 unanimous, and on every subject there existed but one opinion. 
 It appeared to me oftentimes that our relation as missionaries 
 and as Christians was as perfect as could be expected on earth, 
 and that if any worldly or sceptical man wanted to see Christian 
 love and harmony, we could invite him to look into our inmost 
 feelings toward each other, and to judge for himself. If human 
 nature has since then occasionally shown its infirmities amongst 
 us, it was not the senior missionary who set the example. 
 
 As he was everybody s friend, so his Christian cheerfulness 
 and his innocent, artless humor made everybody his friend, and 
 his rare familiarity with the Bible, the book of his heart, and 
 his happy and often novel and striking quotations from it, while 
 they raised a smile or drew a tear, testified to his thorough in 
 timacy with the divine word. These quotations are, in fact, 
 proverbial among his friends, and will long continue to live 
 among them in the form of pleasing and profitable anecdotes. 
 Thus when the family were burnt out in the great Pera fire of 
 1831, they fled as they were, and though they had lost every 
 thing they had, he asked for no special appropriation from the 
 Society, but when the small number of their friends near by, 
 and some in America, sent them help, he said, as in the case of 
 Job, all his brethren and sisters also came to him and bemoaned 
 and comforted him, and " every man also gave him a piece of 
 money and every one an ear-ring of gold," and the Lord blessed 
 his latter end more than his beginning. " When, some years ago, 
 I took leave of the mission to engage in the service of the two 
 great Bible societies, and expressed to the assembled mission my 
 thanks for their kindness and the confidence they had so long 
 bestowed upon me, assuring them of my abiding interest in their 
 work, and asking the continuance of their Christian affection 
 and fellowship, this was most affectionately reciprocated by 
 them; and when that exchange of kind feelings was over, my old 
 friend, passing around behind the assembly to my side of the 
 house, said to me, in a subdued tone of voice, " The Lord do 
 so to me and more also if aught but death part thee and me." 
 This was his spirit toward his friends. 
 
 The Bible was his light, prayer his rod and staff, and faith 
 and love his element. L)uring thirty-three years of closest inti 
 macy with him I have seen him in various vicissitudes of a 
 missionary life, but always the same. We passed together 
 through six annual campaigns of plague, from 1832 to 1838. I 
 saw him within his habitation one Saturday night, in 1833, when 
 the fire from a neighboring conflagration was pouring so thick 
 upon his roof that I thought the house could not stand another 
 hour. The house was saved, and the next morning we had our 
 English service in it. I saw him in the dark days of reckless 
 persecution against the Gospel, and its followers driven from 
 
479 
 
 their houses, beaten, crushed; I heard him wrestle for their 
 souls and for their deliverance from the death-grasps of their 
 relentless persecutors. Not enough for him to kneel down in 
 our seasons of prayer, but, with his face on the floor, he poured 
 out his soul and prayed for those poor sheep with a simplicity 
 and urgency enough to melt a stone. And are not such prayers 
 heard in heaven? 
 
 Sympathizing with others in their straits, he was always 
 cheerful in his own. Once, when the American Board was in 
 pecuniary distress, he reduced the comforts of his table, which 
 were never great, because he wanted to sympathize with them 
 in their troubles. But at another time, when family trials had 
 rendered his salary insufficient, unwilling to ask for help from 
 the Board, which he could have had for the asking, he quietly 
 cut off from his table the coffee in the morning and the tea in 
 the evening, till an unasked-for, unexpected, providential help 
 from friends in America enabled him to restore thb accustomed 
 comfort to his family board. 
 
 In all the vicissitudes of a missionary life, all his social 
 relations, in his intercourse with his family at home and his 
 friends around, lie was always the same confiding, contented, 
 humble, happy C hristian man. In society, native or foreign, 
 high or low, he moved with the same ease, not from any finish 
 of artificial training in his youth, but from the native soundness, 
 simplicity, modesty, and benevolence of his heart and mind, 
 pervaded by the spirituality of his inner life, and guided by a 
 peculiar soundness of judgment as to what was fitting at the 
 place and in the society he was in. 
 
 This remark reminds me of very numerous instances in our 
 missionary deliberations, often on difficult, responsible, and 
 complicated subjects, when he would put the question and sug 
 gest the right measure, often with such clearness as to secure at 
 once the concurrence of the whole station or mission ; and he 
 did so, not as the result of any profound or acute reasoning on 
 the subject, but simply as the verdict of a judgment thoroughly 
 clear and sound. I could mention cases when in later days, in 
 my judgment, the mission had reason to deplore their dissent 
 from him in the measures to be adopted. But in these cases 
 (they were not frequent) he invariably submitted to the majority, 
 and did it unhesitatingly and honestly. 
 
 At last, the end of a well-spent missionary life drew near, 
 and, as his health and strength were manifestly failing fast, he 
 turned his face toward the land of his fathers, but still more to 
 ward " the land of pure delight, where saints immortal reign." 
 Not Boston, not New York, not Philadelphia, but the New 
 Jerusalem, was the city he sought, and now has found. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 THE compiler of these Memoirs, while engaged in their prep-, 
 aration, furnished for the "Princeton Review" (October, 1875) 
 a historical sketch of the action of the Turkish government on 
 the subject of " Civil and Religious Liberty " during the pres 
 ent century. The official documents, which were gathered from 
 various sources, are transferred to these pages, as having special 
 interest in connection with the subject of this volume. It is 
 believed that they are not elsewhere accessible in this complete 
 and continuous form. They were all issued during the resi 
 dence of Dr. Goodell at Constantinople. The first document, 
 the history of which is given at page 240 of the Memoirs, is 
 the Hatti Sherif of Gul Hane, issued by the Sultan, Abdul 
 Medjid, Nov. 3, 1839. 
 
 HATTI SHERIF OF GUL HANE. 
 
 It is well known that, during the early ages of the Ottoman Monarchy, 
 the glorious precepts of the Koran and the laws of the Empire were ever 
 held in honor. In consequence of this the Empire increased in sti ength and 
 greatness, and all the population, without exception, acquired a high degree 
 of welfare and prosperity. 
 
 For one hundred and fifty years a succession of incidents and various 
 causes has checked this obedience to the sacred code of the law, and to the 
 regulations which emanate from it, and the previous internal strength and 
 prosperity have been converted into weakness and poverty; for, in truth, an 
 empire loses all its stability when it ceases to observe its laws. 
 
 These considerations have been ever present to our mind, and since the 
 day of our accession to the throne the thought of the public good, of 
 the amelioration of the condition of the provinces, and the alleviation of the 
 national burdens, have not ceased to claim our entire attention. If we take 
 into consideration the geographical position of the Ottoman Provinces, the 
 fertility of the soil, and the aptness and intelligence of the inhabitants, we 
 shall attain the conviction that, by applying ourselves to discover efficacious 
 methods, the result which, with the aid of God, we hope to obtain, will be 
 realized within a few years. 
 
 Thus, then, full of confidence in the help of the Most High, supported by 
 the intercession of pur Prophet, we consider it advisable to attempt by new 
 institutions to attain for the provinces composing the Ottoman Empire the 
 benefits of a good administration. 
 
HATTI SHERIF OF GUL HANE. 481 
 
 These institutions will principally refer to these topics : 
 
 1. The guarantees which Avill insure our subjects perfect security for their 
 lives, their honor, and their property. 
 
 2. A regular method of establishing and collecting the taxes. 
 
 3. An equally regular method of recruiting, levying the army, and fixing 
 duration of the service. 
 
 In truth, are not life and honor the most precious blessings in existence ? 
 What man, whatever may be his detestation of violence, would refrain from 
 having recourse to it, and" thereby injuring the government and his country, 
 if his life and honor are exposed to danger? If, on the contrary, he enjoys 
 perfect security in this respect, he will not forget his loyalty, and all his acts 
 will conduce to the welfare of the government and his fellow-subjects. 
 
 If there is no security for their fortune, all listen coldly to the voice of 
 their Prince and country; none attend to the progress of the common weal, 
 absorbed as they are in their own troubles. If, on the other hand, the citizen 
 possesses in confidence his property, of whatever kind it may be, then full 
 of ardor for his own affairs, the sphere of which he strives to extend in order 
 to increase that of his own enjoyments, he daily feels his love for his Prince 
 and his country growing more fervent in his heart. These sentiments 
 become within him the source of the most laudable actions. 
 
 It is of the highest importance to regulate the imposition of the taxes, as 
 the State, which in the defence of its territory is forced into various expenses, 
 cannot procure the money necessary for the army and other branches of the 
 service, save by contributions levied on its subjects. 
 
 Although, thanks to God, our subjects have been for some time delivered 
 from the scourge of monopolies, falsely regarded hitherto as a source of 
 revenue, a fatal practice still exists, although it can only have the most 
 disastrous consequences : it is that of the venal concessions known by the 
 name of Iltizim. 
 
 Under this system the civil and financial administration of a province is 
 intrusted to the arbitrary will of an individual, that is, at times, to the iron 
 hand of the most violent and covetous passions ; for, if the administrator is 
 not good, he cares for nothing but his own advantage. 
 
 It is therefore necessary that, in future, each member of the Ottoman 
 Society should be taxed in a ratio to his fortune and his ability, and that 
 nothing further should be demanded from him. 
 
 It is also necessary that special laws should fix and limit the expenses of 
 our forces on land and sea. 
 
 Although, as we have said, the defence of the country is of paramount 
 consideration, and it is the duty of all the inhabitants to furnish soldiers for 
 this end, it is necessary to establish laws to regulate the contingent which 
 each district should furnish, according to the requirements of the moment, 
 and to reduce the time of active military service to four or five years, for it is 
 both committing an injustice and inflicting a deadly blow on the agriculture 
 and industry of the country, to take, without regard to the respective 
 populations of the districts, more from one and less from another than they 
 are able to furnish, at the same time it is reducing the soldiers to despair and 
 contributing to the depopulation of the country to retain them during their 
 whole life in the service. 
 
 _ In fine, without the various laws, the necessity of which has been recog 
 nized, the Empire can neither possess strength, nor wealth, nor prosperity, 
 nor tranquillity. On the contrary, it may hope for them all from the exis t- 
 ence of these new laws. 
 
 For this reason, in future, the cause of every accused party will be tried 
 publicly, in conformity with our divine law; and until a regular sentence has 
 been pronounced, no one can put another to death, secretly or publicly, by 
 poison, or any other form of punishment. 
 
 No one will be permitted to assail the honor of any one, whosoever he 
 may be. 
 
 Every person will enjoy the possession of his property of every nature, 
 21 EJ3 
 
482 APPENDIX. 
 
 and dispose of it with the most perfect liberty, without any one being able 
 to impede him. Thus, for example, the innocent heirs of a criminal will not 
 be deprived of their legal rights, and the property of the criminal will not be 
 confiscated. 
 
 These Imperial concessions extend to all our subjects, whatever religion 
 or sect they may belong to, and they will enjoy them without any excep 
 tion. 
 
 Perfect security is. therefore, granted by us to the inhabitants of the 
 Empire, with regard to their life, their honor, and their fortune, as the sacred 
 text of our law demands. 
 
 With reference to the other points, as they must be regulated by the con 
 currence of enlightened opinions, our Council of Justice, augmented by AS 
 many new members as may be deemed necessary, to whom will be adjoined, 
 on certain days which we shall appoint, our minister and the notables of the 
 Empire, will meet for the purpose of establishing the fundamental laws on 
 these points relating to the security of life and property and the imposition 
 of the taxes. Every one in these assemblies will state his ideas freely and 
 give his opinion. 
 
 The laws relating to the regulations of the military service will be 
 discussed by the Military Council, holding its meeting at the palace of the 
 Seraskier. As soon as the law is decided upon, it will be presented to us, 
 and in order that it may be eternally valid and applicable, we will confirm 
 it by our sanction, written above it with our Imperial hand. 
 
 As these present institutions are solely intended for the regeneration of 
 religion, government, the nation, and the Empire, we engage to do nothing 
 which may be opposed to them. 
 
 As a pledge for our promise, we intend, after having deposited this in the 
 hall which contains the glorious relics of the Prophet, in the presence of all 
 the Ulema and Grandees of the Empire, to take an oath in the name of the 
 Almighty, and cause the Ulema aud Grandees also to swear to that effect. 
 
 After that, any one of the Ulema or Grandees, or any other person what 
 soever, who violates these institutions, will undergo, without regard to rank, 
 consideration, or credit, the punishment appointed for his guilt when proven. 
 A penal code will be drawn up to this effect. 
 
 As all the functionaries of the Empire will receive from this day a suitable 
 salarv, and those whose functions are not at present sufficiently rewarded 
 will be advanced, a rigorous law will be passed against the traffic in favors 
 and appointments, which the divine laws reprove, and which is one of the 
 principal causes of the decay of the Empire. 
 
 The enactments thus made being a complete renovation and alteration 
 in ancient usages, this Imperial Rescript will be published at Constantinople 
 and in all the towns of our Empire, and will be officially communicated to all 
 the Ambassadors of friendly Powers residing in Constantinople, in order that 
 they may be witnesses of the concession of these institutions, which, with 
 the favor of the Almighty, will endure for ever. 
 
 May the all-powerful God have us all in His holy keeping ! 
 
 May those who commit any act contrary to the present institutions be 
 the objects of the divine malediction, and eternally deprived of every kind 
 of happiness ! 
 
 The following are the Pledges given by the Porte and the 
 Sultan, in consequence of the beheading of the Armenian in 
 1843, mentioned on page 291 : 
 
 "The Sublime Porte engages to take effectual measures to prevent, 
 henceforward, the execution and putting to death of the Christian who is aa 
 apostate. 
 
 " March 22, 1844." 
 
PROTESTANT CHARTERS. 483 
 
 " Declaration of His Highness, the Sultan, to Sir Stratford Canning, at 
 his audience on the 2-3d of March, 1844 : 
 
 " Henceforth neither shall Christianity be insulted in my dominions, nor 
 shall Christians be in any way persecuted, for their religion." 
 
 The First Protestant Charter, Ministerial in its character and 
 authority, as stated on page 330, was issued in 1847. It is as 
 follows : 
 
 PROTESTANT CHARTER OF 184T. 
 
 To His Excellency The Pushah Comptroller of the City Revenue: 
 
 Whereas, The Christian subjects of the Ottoman Government professing 
 Protestantism have experienced difficulty and embarrassments from not 
 being hitherto under a special and separate jurisdiction, and naturally the 
 Patriarch and the Heads of the sects from which they have separated not 
 being able to superintend their affairs ; and 
 
 Whereas, It is in contravention to the supreme will of his Imperial 
 Majesty, our Gracious Lord and Benefactor (may God increase him in years 
 and power), animated, as he is, with feelings of deep interest and clemency 
 towards all classes of his subjects, that any of them should be subjected to 
 grievance; and 
 
 Whereas, The aforesaid Protestants, in conformity with the creed pro 
 fessed by them, do form a separate community : 
 
 It is his Imperial Majesty s supreme will and command, that, for the sole 
 purpose of facilitating their affairs and of securing the welfare of said Prot 
 estants, the administration thereof should be henceforward confided to Your 
 Excellency, together with the allotment of the taxes to which they are sub 
 jected by law ; that you do keep a separate register of their births a nd deaths 
 m the bureau of your department, according to the system observed with 
 regard to the Latin subjects ; that you do issue passports and permits of mar 
 riage, and that any person of established character and good conduct chosen 
 by them to appear as their Agent at the Porte for the transaction and settle 
 ment of their current affairs, be duly appointed for that purpose. 
 
 Such are the Imperial Commands, which you are to obey to the letter. 
 
 But although passports and the allotment of taxes "are placed under 
 special regulations which cannot be infringed upon, you will be careful that, 
 in pursuance of his Majesty s desire, no taxes be exacted from the Protes 
 tants for permits of marriage and registration ; that any necessarv assistance 
 and facility be afforded to them in their current affairs ; that no interference 
 whatever be permitted in their temporal or spiritual concerns on the part of 
 the Patriarch, monks, or priests of other sects ; but that they be enabled to 
 exercise the profession of their creed in security, and that they be not 
 molested one iota, either in that respect, or in any other way whatever. 
 
 RESHID, Grand Vizier. 
 
 Nov. 15, 1847. 
 
 This Charter, not having the authority of the Sultan, was 
 liable to repeal. Accordingly a new Charter was granted to the 
 Protestants by the Sultan, Abdul Medjid, in 1850, as stated on 
 page 352 : 
 
 IMPERIAL PROTESTANT CHARTER OF 1850. 
 
 To my Vizier, Mohammed Pashah, Minister of Police at my Capital, the 
 honorable Minister and glorious Counsellor, the Model of the World, and 
 
484 APPENDIX. 
 
 Regulator of the Affairs of the Community, who, directing the public in 
 terests with sublime prudence, consolidating the structure of the Empire 
 with wisdom, and strengthening the columns of its prosperity and renown, 
 is the recipient of every grace from the Most High. May God prolong his 
 glory. 
 
 When this Sublime and August Mandate reaches you, let it be known 
 that, 
 
 Whereas, Hitherto those of my Christian subjects who have embraced 
 the Protestant faith have suffered inconvenience and difficulties, in conse 
 quence of their not being placed under a separate and special jurisdiction, 
 and in consequence of the Patriarchs and Primates of their old creeds, which 
 they have abandoned, naturally not being able to administer their affairs ; 
 and 
 
 Whereas, In necessary accordance with my Imperial compassion, which 
 extends to all classes of my subjects, it is contrary to my Imperial pleasure 
 that any one class of them should be exposed to trouble ;"and 
 
 Whereas, By reason of their faith, the above-mentioned already form a 
 separate community, it is, therefore, my Royal compassionate will, that, by 
 all means, measures be adopted for facilitating the administration of their 
 affairs, so that they may live in peace, quiet, and security. 
 
 Let, then, a respectable and trustworthy person, acceptable to and chosen 
 by themselves, from among their own number, be appointed, with the title 
 of "Agent of the Protestants," who shall be attached to the department of 
 the Minister of Police. 
 
 It shall be the duty of the Agent to have under his charge the register 
 of the members of the community, which shall be kept at the police. The 
 Agent shall cause to be registered therein all births and deaths in the com 
 munity. All applications for passports and marriage licenses, and special 
 transactions of the community, that are to be presented to the Sublime Porte, 
 or to any other department," must be given under the official seal of this 
 Agent. 
 
 For the execution of my will, this, my Roval Mandate and August Com 
 mand, has been specially issued and granted from my Imperial chancery. 
 
 Hence, thou, the minister above named, in accordance with the explana 
 tions given, will execute to the letter the preceding ordinance ; except that, 
 as the collection of capitation tax, and the delivery of passports are subjected 
 to specific regulations, you will not do any thing contrary to them. You will 
 not permit any thing to be required of them, on pretence of fees or expenses, 
 for marriage licenses or registration. 
 
 You will see to it that, like the other communities of the Empire, in all 
 their affairs, and in all matters appertaining to their cemeteries and places of 
 worship, they should have every facility and needed assistance. You will 
 not permit that any of the other communities should in any way interfere 
 with their rites, or with their religious concerns ; and, in short, "in no wise 
 with any of their affairs, secular or religious ; that thus they may be enabled 
 to exercise the usages of their faith in security. 
 
 And it is enjoined upon you not to allow them to be molested an iota in 
 these particulars, or in any others, and that all attention and perseverance be 
 put in requisition to maintain them in quiet and security. And in case of 
 necessity, they are permitted to make representations regarding their affairs 
 through their Agent to the Sublime Porte. 
 
 When this, my Imperial will, shall be brought to your knowledge and 
 appreciation, you will have this August Edict registered in the proper depart 
 ment, and ca use it to be perpetuated in the hands of the above-mentioned 
 subjects, and you will see to it that its requirements be always executed iu 
 their full import. 
 
 Thus be it known to thee, and respect my sacred signet. 
 
 Written in the holy month of Moharrem, A. H. 1267 (November, 1850). 
 
 Given in the protected city of Constantinople 
 
IMPERIAL FIRMAN OF 1853. 485 
 
 Even this did not fully protect the Protestants. Its provisions 
 were disregarded by the governors of some of the provinces, 
 and persecution of the Protestants continued. In 1853, another 
 Firman was issued, and sent to all the governors, as well as the 
 head-men of the Protestants, requiring that the previous Char 
 ters should be strictly enforced. 
 
 IMPERIAL FIRMAN OF 1853. 
 
 Let attention be given to the unchangeable, constant, and perpetual 
 execution of the provisions contained in this, my High Firman ; and let care 
 be taken not to contravene it. 
 
 To Sdepan, the chosen and honorable Vakeel of the Protestant Christian 
 community! May your honor be increased! When my High Finnan 
 reaches you, know that the all-just and sovereign God, the gracious giver of 
 good, according to His divine, excellent, and boundless goodness, having 
 caused my Imperial and August person to reign in regal glory ; and having 
 elevated me to the lofty and Imperial rank of Caliph, I give thanks and glory 
 that so many cities and diverse classes and subjects, nations and servants, 
 are committed to the hand of my most just Caliphate, as a special divine 
 trust. Wherefore, in accordance with the benevolence due from my civil 
 and spiritual power, and also in conformity with the excellent custom "of my 
 Sultanship and my sovereignty, being favored by the divine goodness and 
 aided from above, since my succeeding to the happy Imperial throne, I have 
 used all my care to secure perfect protection to each class of all the subjects 
 of my government, and especially, as in all former times, that they may 
 enjoy perfect quiet in the performance of religious rites and services, without 
 distinction, in accordance with my true and honest Imperial purpose and 
 my benevolent will ; and my Imperial government, continually and without 
 ceasing, watches for the same. 
 
 And since the good and useful effects of these measures are at all times 
 plainly manifest, it is my Imperial desire that no improper or disorderly 
 thing, of whatever kind, be thoughtlessly occasioned to the faithful subjects 
 of my kingdom of the Protestant faith, and that the special privileges granted 
 by my Imperial government, concerning religion and matters pertaining to 
 it, be in all respects perpetually preserved from all detriment. And as it is 
 my Imperial will that no injury, of whatever kind, or in whatever manner, 
 come upon them, therefore, this most righteous Imperial edict has been 
 written, that those who act against it may know that, exposing themselves 
 to my Royal indignation, they shall be punished. Notice has been given to 
 the proper authorities, so that" there may not be the least ground of excuse, 
 if there should happen in any way a neglect of this ordinance. 
 
 And this, my tirm decree, has been issued from my Royal divan, to make 
 known and establish it as my Imperial purpose, that this thing shall be car 
 ried into full and complete execution. Wherefore, you, who are the above- 
 mentioned Vakeel, on learning this, will always move and act in accordance 
 with the demands of this, my High Finnan, and carefully abstain from any 
 thing at variance with these things ; and if any thing shall occur contrary to 
 this, my decisive order, you will forthwith make it known to the Sublime 
 Porte. Know this to be so, and give credence to my Imperial cypher. 
 
 Written in the last of the month Shaban, 1269. 
 
 The following is the celebrated Hatti Humayoun of 1856, 
 issued by the Sultan, Abdul Medjid, in compliance with a 
 
486 APPENDIX. 
 
 demand from the European Powers that the death-penalty foi 
 a change of religion should be abolished. See page 385. 
 
 HAITI HUMAYOUN OF 1856. 
 
 Let it "be done as herein set forth. 
 
 To you, my Grand Vizier, Mehemed Emin Aali Pasha, decorated with 
 my Imperial Order of the Medjidye" of the first class, and with the Order of 
 Personal Merit; may God grant to you greatness and increase your power! 
 
 It has always been my most earnest desire to insure the happiness of all 
 classes of the subjects whom Divine Providence has placed under my Imperial 
 sceptre; and since my accession to the throne I have not ceased to direct all 
 my efforts to the attainment of that end. 
 
 Thanks to the Almighty, these unceasing efforts have already been pro 
 ductive of numerous useful results. From day to day the happiness of the 
 nation and the wealth of my dominions go on "augmenting. 
 
 It being now my desire "to renew and enlarge still more the new institu 
 tions, ordained with the view of establishing a state of things conformable 
 with the dignity of my Empire and the position which it occupies among 
 civilized nations; and the rights of my Empire having, by the fidelity and 
 praiseworthy efforts of all my subjects, and by the kind and friendly assist 
 ance of the Great Powers, my noble Allies, received from abroad a confirmation 
 which will be the commencement of a new era, it is my desire to augment 
 its well-being and prosperity, to effect the happiness of all my subjects, who 
 in my sight are all equal and equally dear to me, and who are united to each 
 other by the cordial ties of patriotism, and to insure the means of daily 
 increasing the prosperity of my Empire. I have, therefore, resolved upon, 
 and I order the execution of, the following measures : 
 
 The guarantees promised on our part by the Hatti Humayoun of Gill 
 Hane, and in conformity with the Tanzimat, to all the subjects of my Empire, 
 without distinction of classes or of religion, for the security of their persons 
 and property and the preservation of their honor, are to-day confirmed and 
 consolidated ; and efficacious measures shall be taken in order that they may 
 have their full and entire effect. 
 
 All the privileges and spiritual immunities granted by my ancestors, ab 
 (intifjuo, and at subsequent dates, to all Christian communities or other non- 
 Mussulman persuasions, established in my Empire under my protection, shall 
 be confirmed and maintained. 
 
 Every Christian or other non-Mussulman community shall be bound, 
 within a fixed period, and with the concurrence of a commission composed, 
 ad Aoc, of members of its own body, to proceed, with my high approbation 
 and under the inspection of my Sublime Porte, to examine into its actual 
 immunities and privileges, and to discuss and submit to my Sublime Porte 
 the reforms required by the progress of civilization and of the age. The powers 
 conceded to the Christian Patriarchs and Bishops by the Sultan Mahomet II. 
 and his successors shall be made to harmonize with the new position which 
 my generous and beneficent intentions insure to these communities. 
 
 The principle of nominating the Patriarchs for life, after the revision of 
 the rules of election now in force, shall be exactly carried out, conformably 
 to the tenor of their firmans of investiture. 
 
 The Patriarchs, Metropolitans, Archbishops, Bishops, and Rabbins shall 
 take an oath on their entrance into office, according to a form agreed upon in 
 common by my Sublime Porte and the spiritual heads of the different religious 
 communities. The ecclesiastical dues, of whatever sort or nature they be, 
 shall be abolished, and replaced by fixed revenues for the Patriarchs and heads 
 of communities, and by the allocation of allowances and salaries equitably 
 proportioned to the importance of the rank and the dignity of the different 
 members of the clergy. 
 
 The property, reaTor personal, of the different Christian ecclesiastics shall 
 
HATTI HUMAYOUN. 487 
 
 remain intact; the temporal administration of the Christian or other non- 
 Mussulman communities shall, however, be placed under the safeguard of an 
 assembly to be chosen from among the members, both ecclesiastics and laymen, 
 of the said communities. 
 
 In the towns, small boroughs, and villages, where the whole population 
 is of the same religion, no obstacle shall be offered to the repair, according 
 to their original plan, of buildings set apart for religious worship, for schools, 
 for hospitals, and for cemeteries. 
 
 The plans of these different buildings, in case of their new erection, must, 
 after having been approved by the Patriarchs or Heads of communities, be 
 submitted to my Sublime Porte, which will approve of them by my Imperial 
 order, or make known its observation upon them within a certain time. 
 
 Each sect, in localities where there are no other religious denominations, 
 shall be free from every species of restraint as regards the public exercise of 
 its religion. 
 
 In the towns, small boroughs, and villages, where different sects are 
 mingled together, each community inhabiting a distinct quarter shall, by 
 conforming to the above-mentioned ordinances, have equal power to repair 
 and improve its churches, its hospitals, its schools, and its cemeteries. 
 When there is question of the erection of new buildings, the necessary 
 authority must be asked for, through the medium of the Patriarchs and heads 
 of communities, from my Sublime Porte, which will pronounce a sovereign 
 decision according to that authority, except in the case of administrative 
 obstacles. The intervention of the administrative authority in all measures 
 of this nature will be entirely gratuitous. My Sublime Porte will take 
 energetic measures to insure to each sect, whatever be the number of its 
 adherents, entire freedom in the exercise of its religion. 
 
 Every distinction or designation tending to make any class whatever of 
 the subjects of my Empire inferior to another class, on account of their 
 religion, language, or race, shall be for ever effaced from the administrative 
 protocol. The laws shall be put in force against the use of any injurious or 
 offensive term, either among private individuals or on the part of the 
 authorities. 
 
 As all forms of religion are and shall be freely professed in my dominions, 
 no subject of my Empire shall be hindered in the exercise of the religion that 
 he professes, nor shall be in any way annoyed on this account. No one shall 
 be compelled to change his religion. 
 
 The nomination and choice of all functionaries and other employes of my 
 Empire being wholly dependent upon raw sovereign will, all the subjects of 
 my Empire, without* distinction of nationality, shall be admissible to public 
 employments, and qualified to fill them according to their capacity and merit, 
 and conformably with rules to be generally applied. 
 
 All the subjects of my Empire, without distinction, shall be received into 
 the civil and military schools of the government, if they otherwise satisfy 
 the conditions as to age and examination, which are specified in the organic 
 regulations of the said schools. Moreover, every community is authorized 
 to establish public schools of science, art, and industry. Only the method of 
 instruction and the choice of professors in schools of this class shall be under 
 the control of a mixed Council of Public Instruction, the members of which 
 shall be named by my sovereign command. 
 
 All commercial, correctional, and criminal suits between Mussulman and 
 Christian, or other non-Mussulman subjects, or between Christians or other 
 non-Mussulmans of different sects, shall be referred to mixed tribunals. 
 
 The proceedings of these tribunals shall be public ; the parties shall be 
 confronted, and shall produce their witnesses, whose testimony shall be 
 received, without distinction, upon an oath taken according to the religious 
 law of each sect. 
 
 Suits relating to civil affairs shall continue to be publicly tried, according 
 to the laws and regulations, before the mixed provincial councils, in the 
 presence of the governor and judge of the place. Special civil proceedings, 
 
488 APPENDIX. 
 
 guch as those relating to successions, or others of that kind, between subjects 
 of the same Christian or other non-Mussulman faith, may, at the request of 
 the parties, be sent before the councils of the patriarchs or of the commu 
 nities. 
 
 Penal, correctional, and commercial laws, and rules of procedure for the 
 mixed tribunals, shall be drawn up as soon as possible, and formed into a 
 code. Translations of them shall be published in all the languages current 
 in the Empire. 
 
 Proceedings shall be taken, with as little delay as possible, for the reform 
 of the penitentiary svstem, as applied to houses of detention, punishment, 
 or correction, and other establishments of like nature, so as to reconcile the 
 rights of humanity with those of justice. Corporal punishment sball not be 
 administered, even in the prisons, except in conformity with the disciplinary 
 regulations established by my Sublime Porte ; and every thing that resembles 
 torture shall be entirely abolished. 
 
 Infractions of the law in this particular shall be severely repressed, and 
 shall besides entail, as of right, the punishment, in conformity with the civil 
 code, of the authorities who may order and of the agents who may commit 
 them. 
 
 The organization of the police in the capital, in the provincial towns, and 
 in the rural districts, shall be revised in such a manner as to give to all the 
 peaceable subjects of my Kmpire the strongest guarantees for the safety both 
 of their persons and property. 
 
 The equality of taxes entailing equality of burdens, as equality of duties 
 entails that of rights, Christian subjects, and those of other non-Mussulman 
 sects, as it has been already decided, shall, as well as Mussulmans, be sub 
 ject to the obligations of the Law of Recruitment. The principle of obtaining 
 substitutes, or of purchasing exemption, shall be admitted. A complete law 
 shall be published, with as little delay as possible, respecting the admission 
 into and service in the army of Christian and other non-Mussulman 
 subjects. 
 
 Proceedings shall be taken for a reform in the constitution of the provincial 
 and communal councils, in order to insure fairness in the choice of the deputies 
 of the Mussulman, Christian, and other communities, and freedom of voting 
 in the councils. My Sublime Porte will take into consideration the adoption 
 of the most effectual means for ascertaining exactly and for controlling the 
 result of the deliberations of the decisions arrived at. 
 
 As the laws regulating the purchase, sale, and disposal of real property 
 are common to all the subjects of my Empire, it shall be lawful for foreign 
 ers to possess landed property in my dominions, conforming themselves to 
 the laws and police regulations, and bearing the same charges as the native 
 inhabitants, and after arrangements have been come to with foreign powers. 
 
 The taxes are to be levied under the same denomination from all the 
 subjects of my Empire, without distinction of class or of religion. The most 
 prompt and energetic means for remedying the abuses in collecting the taxes, 
 and especially the tithes, shall be considered. The system of direct collec 
 tion shall gradually, and as soon as possible, be substituted for the plan of 
 farming, in all the branches of the revenues of the State. As long as the 
 
 Gesent system remains in force, all agents of the government and all rnem- 
 rs of the Medjlis shall be forbidden, under the severest penalties, to become 
 lessees of any farming contracts which are announced for public competition, 
 or to have any beneficial interest in carrying them out. The local taxes 
 shall, as far as possible, be so imposed as not to affect the sources of produc 
 tion, or to hinder the progress of internal commerce. 
 
 Works of public utility shall receive a suitable endowment, part of which 
 shall be raised from private and special taxes, levied in the provinces which 
 shall have the benefit of the advantages arising from the establishment of 
 ways of communication by land and sea. 
 
 *A special law having been already passed, which declares that the budget 
 of the revenue and expenditure of the State shall be drawn up and made 
 
HATTI HUMAYOUN. 489 
 
 known every year, the said law shall be most scrupulously observed. Pro 
 ceedings shall be taken for revising the emoluments attached to each offico 
 
 The heads of each community and a delegate, designated by my Sublime 
 Porte, shall be summoned to take part in the deliberations of the Supreme 
 Council of Justice on all occasions which might interest the generality of the 
 subjects of my Empire. They shall be summoned specially for this purpose 
 by my Grand Vizier. The delegates shall hold office for one year ; they 
 shall be sworn on entering upon their duties. All the members of the 
 Council, at the ordinary and extraordinary meetings, shall freely give theii 
 opinions and their votes, and no one shall ever annoy them on this account. 
 
 The laws against corruption, extortion, or malversation shall apply, 
 according to the legal forms, to all the subjects of my Empire, whatever ma> 
 be their class and the nature of their duties. 
 
 Steps shall be taken for the formation of banks and other similar institu 
 tions, so as to effect a reform in the monetary and financial system, as well 
 as to create funds to be employed in augmenting the sources of the material 
 wealth of my Empire. 
 
 Steps shall also be taken for the formation of roads and canals to increase 
 the facilities of communication and increase the sources of the wealth of the 
 country. Every thing that can impede commerce or agriculture shall be 
 abolished. To accomplish these objects, means shall be sought to profit by 
 the science, the art, and the funds of Europe, and thus gradually to execute 
 them. 
 
 Such being my wishes and my commands, you, who are my Grand Vizier, 
 will, according to custom, cause this Imperial Firman to be published in my 
 Capital, and in all parts of my Empire ; and you will watch attentively and 
 take all the necessary measures that all the orders which it contains be 
 henceforth carried out with the most rigorous punctuality. 
 
 The Hatti Humayoun was communicated by the Sultan to 
 the representatives of Great Britain, France, Austria, Russia, 
 Sardinia, and Turkey, who met, in February, 1856, to form 
 the Treaty of Paris. The following is an extract from the 
 Treaty : 
 
 "NINTH ARTICLE. His Imperial Majesty the Sultan having, in his con 
 stant solicitude for the welfare of his subjects, issued a Firman, which, while 
 ameliorating their condition, without distinction of religion or race, records 
 his generous intentions towards the Christian population of his Empire ; and 
 wishing to give a further proof of his sentiments in that respect, has resolved 
 to communicate to the Contracting Parties the said Firman emanating spon 
 taneously from his sovereign will. 
 
 " The Contracting Powers recognize the high value of this communication. 
 It is clearly understood that it cannot in any case give to said Powers the 
 right to interfere, either collectively or separately, in the relations of His 
 Majesty the Sultan with his subjects, nor in the internal administration of 
 his Empire." 
 
 Cambridge: Press of John Wilson & Son. 
 
530 BROADWAY. NEW YOUK, 
 November. 1875. 
 
 ROBERT CARTER & BROTHERS 
 
 isnsw BOOKS. 
 
 Forty Years in the Turkish Empire. 
 
 Memoirs of Rev. William Goodell, DD., late Missionary at Con 
 stantinople. By E. D. G. PRIME, D.D 2.50 
 
 Dr. GOODELL was the first American Missionary at Constantinople, his wife the first 
 American lady that ever visited the Turkish Capital, and they both remained at this 
 post iu labors of usefulness, until in their old age they returned to this country to die 
 among their kindred. This volume is largely autobiographical, being compiled from Dr. 
 GOODELL S Letters nud Journal, containing also his personal Reminiscences written du 
 ring the last year of his life. He was inimitable as a letter writer, and everything that 
 came from his pen was marked by spirituality, a peculiarly apt use of Scripture language, 
 and a spice of wit that enlivened his conversation and his writings to the day of his death. 
 
 Autobiography and Memoir of Dr. Guthrie. 
 
 2 vols., 12mo 4.00 
 
 "His stories which give sparkle and zest to the narrative, and greet us on almost 
 every page, are woven together in a picture of Scottish life that is wonderfully graphic." 
 Harper s Magazine. 
 
 The Works of Thomas Guthrie. D.D. 
 
 9 vols. In a box. (The works are sold separately) 13.50 
 
 D Aubigne s History of the Reformation 
 
 In the TIME OF CALVIN. Vol. 6 2.00 
 
 D Aubigne s History of the Reformation 
 
 In the TIME OF CALVIN. 6 vols 12.00 
 
 D Aubigne s History of the Reformation. 
 
 5 vols. in 1. 8vo., 3.00; in 5 vols., 12mo 6.00 
 
 Without doing violence to historical truth, he seems to invest history with all the 
 charms of romance, and with the enthusiasm and skill of a poet he sketches on the his 
 toric page his fascinating and life-like pictures. 
 
ROBERT CARTER & BROTHERS* NEW BOOKS. 
 
 Hugh Miller s Works. 
 
 New edition, very neat. 10 vols., 12mo 15.00 
 
 FOOTPRINTS OF THE CREATOR 1.50 
 
 OLD RED SANDSTONE 1.50 
 
 SCHOOLS AND SCHOOLMASTERS 1.50 
 
 TESTIMONY OF THE ROCKS 1.50 
 
 CRUISE OF THE BETSEY 1.50 
 
 FIRST IMPRESSIONS OF ENGLAND 1.50 
 
 POPULAR GEOLOGY 1.50 
 
 TALES AND SKETCHES 1.50 
 
 ESSAYS. HISTORICAL AND BIOGRAPHICAL 1.50 
 
 HEADSHIP OF CHRIST 1.50 
 
 From the late Professor Agassis : 
 
 " There is in HCJGII MILLER S geological works a freshness of conception, a depth of 
 thought, and a purity of feeling rarely met with in works of that character." 
 
 Hugh Miller s Life and Letters. 
 
 By PETER BAYNE. 2 vols 3.00 
 
 Mr. BAYNE carries the absorbed reader with him through the whole period, unfold 
 ing leaf after leaf of the history of a life, certainly one of the most interesting and 
 striking as well as useful of this century. 
 
 By the Author of " The Wide, Wide World." 
 
 THE LITTLE CAMP ON EAGLE HILL 1.25 
 
 WILLOW BROOK 1.25 
 
 SCEPTRES AND CROWNS 1.25 
 
 THE FLAG OF TRUCE 1.25 
 
 BREAD AND ORANGES 1.25 
 
 THE RAPIDS OF NIAGARA 1.25 
 
 The Say and Do Series. 
 
 Comprising the above 6 vols. on the Lord s Prayer. In a neat box 7.50 
 
 "Every new work of fiction by this gifted author we receive with a cordial welcome, 
 
 for we know that it will be an addition to that pure, elevating, and delightful class of 
 
 books which we may love as the fireside literature of our country. She writes for the 
 
 home circle." N. Y. Observer. 
 
 By the same author : 
 
 The Story of Small Beginnings. House of Israel 1.50 
 
 4 vols. Inabox 5.00 The Old Helmet 2.25 
 
 Walks from Eden... ,. 1.50 Melbourne House..., .. 2.00 
 
ROBERT CARTER & BROTHERS NEW BOOKS. 
 
 Elsie s Santa Glaus. 
 
 By Miss JOANNA H. MATHEWS, author of the " Bessie Books.".... 1.25 
 
 Miss Ashton s Girls. 
 
 By Miss JOANNA H. MATHEWS. Comprising " Fanny s Birthday 
 Gift," " The New Scholars," "Rosalie s Pet," "Eleanor s Visit," 
 "Mabel Walton s Experiment," and "Elsie s Santa Claus." 6 
 vols. In a box 7.50 
 
 By the same author : 
 
 The Bessie Books. 6 vols 7.50 Little Sunbeams. 6 vols 6.00 
 
 The Flowerets. 6 vols 3.60 Kitty and Lulu Books. 6 vols 6.00 
 
 "The children in Miss MATHEWS stories are perfectly natural. They get into trouble 
 and get out of it. They say sweet things, snd sharp things, and funny things, yet all the 
 time childish things. They illustrate the right and the wrong, but in either case in a 
 manner to attract to the former." Albany Express. 
 
 Dare to Do Right Series. 
 
 By Miss JULIA A. MATHEWS. 5 vols 5.50 
 
 "Miss JULIA A. MATHEWS boys are as live and wide-awake as any one could wish, 
 into mischief, now and then, like the majority of boys, yet frank and manly withal, and 
 not ashamed to own up when they find themselves in fault." Hearth and Home. 
 
 Coulyng Castle ; or, a Knight of the Olden Days. 
 
 By AGNES GIBERNE. 16mo 1.50 
 
 By the same author : 
 
 Aimee; a Tale of James II.... 1.50 The Curate s Home 1.25 
 
 Day Star; or, Gospel Stories... 1.25 Floss Silverthorn 1.25 
 
 The Odd One. 
 
 BY Mrs. A. M. MITCHELL PAYNE. 16mo 1.25 
 
 By the same author : 
 Cash Boy s Trust 1.00 Khoda s Corner 1.25 
 
 Fred and Jeanie : How they learned about God. 
 
 By JENNIE M. DRINKWATER. 16mo 1.25 
 
 By the same author: 
 Only Ned.. 1.25 Not Bread Alone 1.25 
 
ROBERT CARTER k BROTHERS* NEW BOOKS. 
 
 Brentford Parsonage. 
 
 By the author of Win and Wear." 16mo i.25 
 
 By the same author : 
 
 WHO WON? 1 25 
 
 MABEL HAZARD S THOROUGHFARE 1.25 
 
 DOORS OUTWARD 1.25 
 
 Win and Wear Series. 6 vols. 7.50 Ledgeside Series. 6 vols 7.50 
 
 Green Mountain Stories. 5 vols 6.00 Butterfly s Flights. 3 vols 2.25 
 
 Imogen ; a Tale. 
 
 By EMILY SARAH HOLT 1.50 
 
 By the same author : 
 
 Isoult Barry. 16mo 1.50 Ashcliffe Hall. 16mo 1.25 
 
 Robin Tremayne. 12mo 1.50 Verena. 12mo 1.50 
 
 The Well in the Desert. IGnio 1.25 White Rose of Langley. 12mo 1.50 
 
 Mind and Words of Jesus, Faithful Promiser, 
 and Morning and Night Watches. 
 
 By J. R. MACDUFF, D.D. All in one vol. RED LINE EDITION. 
 
 Handsomely bound in cloth, gilt 1.50 
 
 By the same author: 
 
 Footsteps of St. Paul 1.50 Hart and Water Brooks 1.00 
 
 Family Prayers 1.25 Memories of Olivet 2.00 
 
 Memories of Gennesaret 1.50 Noontide at Sychar 1.50 
 
 Memories of Bethany 1.00 Memories of Patmos 2.00 
 
 Bow in the Cloud 0.50 St. Paul in Rome 1.25 
 
 Grapes of Eschol 1.00 Tales of Warrior Judges 1.00 
 
 Sunsets on Hebrew Mountains 1.50 Comfort Ye, Comfort Ye 1.50 
 
 Thoughts of God 0.50 The Healing Waters of Israel.. 1.25 
 
 Prophet of Fire 1.50 The Gates of Prayer 1.00 
 
 Altar Incense 1.00 A Golden Sunset 0.35 
 
 Shepherd and his Flock 1.50 Clefts of the Rock 1.50 
 
 The Pilgrim s Progress. 
 
 Twenty full-page pictures. Handsomely bound in cloth. Gilt 
 
 and black, 4 to 2.00 
 
 "The CARTERS have done a good service to the cause of juvenile literature in pub 
 lishing the Pilgrim s Progress in a style more attractive for boys and girls than any 
 other edition before the public." Christian Observer. 
 
ROBERT CARTER & BROTHERS NEW BOOKS. 
 
 Nurses for the Needy. 
 
 By L. N. R 1.25 
 
 The Golden Chain. 
 
 By Miss MARSH 0.90 
 
 Four Years in Ashantee. 
 
 By RAMSEYER and KUHNE 1.75 
 
 Twelve Months in Madagascar. 
 
 By Dr. MULLENS 1.75 
 
 Little Brothers and Sisters. 
 
 By MARSHALL. 16mo 1.25 
 
 New A. L. 0. E. Books. 
 
 AN EDEN IN ENGLAND. 16mo., 1.25; 18mo 0.75 
 
 FAIRY FRISKET 0.75 
 
 THE LITTLE MAID 0.75 
 
 THE SPANISH CAVALIER 0.75 
 
 Alice Neville and Riversdale. 
 
 By C. E. BOWEN. 4 illustrations 1.25 
 
 All about Jesus. 
 
 By Rev. ALEXANDER DICKSON. 12mo ,.., 2.00 
 
 "I have read it with the delight which every reader of the Pilgrim s Progress re 
 calls. Compared with the current literature of the time it produces a feeling akin to 
 that of oue who passes from barren sand into the verdure and fragrance of a spring gar 
 den, when each lily and rose is still touched with the morning dew, and rejoicing in the 
 early sunshine." From Judge John K. Porter. 
 
 This book has been re-printed in England at the earnest request of Mr. 
 MOODY, who gave away nearly 100 copies to friends in Great Britain before 
 parting, each containing his autograph. 
 
 Nature and the Bible. 
 
 By J. W. DAWSON, L.L.D., Principal of McGill University, Mon 
 treal, Canada. With ten full-page illustrations 1.75 
 
 " It contains the well-considered opinions of one who is a student of nature, and of 
 the sacred record as well. The questions considered are of interest to a great many, 
 both in the religious and scientific world." Presbyterian. 
 
ROBERT CARTER & BROTHERS NEW BOOKS. 
 
 The Shadowed Home, and the Light Beyond. 
 
 By Rev. E. II. BICKERSTETII, author of " Yesterday, To-day, and 
 Forever." 1.50 
 
 By the same author: 
 
 Yesterday, To-Day, and Forever. 
 
 12mo. edition, mor., 5.00 ; full gilt, 3.00 ; cloth 2.00 
 
 Cheap edition, IGuio 1,25 
 
 The Reef, and other Parables. 
 
 By Rev, E. II. BICKERSTETII. 1G illustrations 1.25 
 
 Dr. Williams on the Lord s Prayer. 
 
 12mo 1.25 
 
 Dr. Yftlliams on Religious Progress. 
 
 12mo 1.25 
 
 The Suffering Saviour. 
 
 By F. W. KRUMMACIIER 1.50 
 
 The Works of James Hamilton, D.D. 
 
 Comprising "Royal Preacher," "Mount of Olives," "Pearl of 
 Parables," " Lamp and Lantern," " Great Biography," " Harp 
 on the Willows," "Lake of Calilee," "Emblems from Eden," 
 and " Lite in Earnest." In 4 handsome uniform IGmo. vols 6.00 
 
 Earth s Morning ; or, Thoughts on Genesis. 
 
 By Rev. HORATIUS BONAR, D.D 2.00 
 
 The Rent Veil. 
 
 By Dr. BONAR 1.25 
 
 Follow the Lamb ; or, Counsels to Converts. 
 
 By Dr. BONAR 0.40 
 
 ^Carters Cheap S. S. Library. No. 1. 
 
 Fifty vols. in neat cloth. In a wooden case. Net 20.00 
 
 ^Carters 50-voluinc S. S. Library. No. 2. 
 
 Net 20.00 
 
 These fifty choice volumes for the Sabbath School Library, or the home circle, are 
 printed on good paper, and very neatly bound in fine light-browu cloth. They contain 
 an aggregate of 12,350 pages, and are put up in a woodeu case. 
 
EGBERT CARTER & BROTHERS* NEW BOOKS. 
 
 The Wonder Case. 
 
 By Rev. R. NEWTON, D.D. 6 vols. In a boz 7.50 
 
 The Jewel Case. 
 
 By the same. C vols. In a box 7.50 
 
 Golden Apples ; or, Fair Words for the Young. 
 
 By Rev. EDGAR WOODS. 16mo 1.00 
 
 Tlie Scottish Philosophy. Biographical, Expository, Critical. 
 By JAMES McCosn, LL.D., President of Princeton College. 8vo... 4.00 
 y the same author: 
 
 Method of Divine Government 2.50 Logic 1.50 
 
 Typical Forms 2.50 Christianity and Positivism.... 1.75 
 
 The Intuitions of the Mind.... 3 00 Royal Law of Love. Paper... 0.25 
 Defence of Fundamental Truth 3.00 Reply to Tyndall 0.50 
 
 Christian Theology for the People. 
 
 By WILLIS LORD, D.D., LLD. 8vo 4.00 
 
 Christianity and Science. 
 
 A Series of Lectures, by A. P. PEABODY, D.D., of Harvard College 1.75 
 
 A Lawyer Abroad. 
 
 By HENRY DAY, Esq. Twelve full-page illustrations 2.00 
 
 The Period of the Information 1517 to 1648. 
 
 By Prof. LUDWIG HAUSSER. Crown 8vo 2.50 
 
 *Songs of the Soul. 
 
 Gathered out of many Lands and Ages. By S. I. PRIME, D.D. 
 Elegantly printed on fine paper, and sumptuously bound in Tur 
 key Morocco, 9.00; cloth, gilt 600 
 
 Thought Hives. 
 
 By Rev. T. L. CCYLER 1.75 
 
 The Empty Crib. 
 
 By Rev. T. L. CUYLEB .. 1.00 
 
ROBERT CARTER & BROTHERS* NEW BOOKS. 
 
 Cheap Editions of Important Theological Works. 
 
 CHARNOCK ON THE ATTRIBUTES 3.00 
 
 McCHEYNE S WORKS. 2vols.ini 3.00 
 
 DR. CHALMERS S SERMONS. 1105 pages 3.00 
 
 LEIGHTON S COMPLETE WORKS 3.00 
 
 DICK S THEOLOGY. 2 vols. in 1 3.00 
 
 JOHN NEWTON S WORKS 3.00 
 
 *JOHN HOWE S WORKS. 2 vols., 8vo 5.00 
 
 THEOLOGICAL SKETCH BOOK. 2 vols. in 1 3.50 
 
 DR. JOHN BROWN ON THE DISCOURSES AND SAYINGS OF 
 OUR LORD. 2 vols. in 1 3.50 
 
 *MURDOCK S MOSHEIM S CHURCH HISTORY. 3 vols 5.00 
 
 *THE WORKS OF JONATHAN EDWARDS. 4 vols., 8vo 12.00 
 
 DAVIES SERMONS. 3 vols..., .. 3.75 
 
 SETS IN BOXES. 
 
 A. L. 0. E. Library. 37 vols..28.00 Golden Ladder Series. 6 vols 3.00 
 
 *Cheap S. S. Library. No. L. 20.00 Dare to Do Right Series. 5 vols 5.50 
 
 *Cheap S. S. Library. No. 2..20.00 Tales of Christian Life. 5 vols 6.00 
 
 The Jewel Case. 6 vols 7.50 Tales of Many Lands. 5 vols. 5.00 
 
 The Wonder Case. 6 vols 7.50 Ellen Montgomery. 5 vols... 5.00 
 
 Win and Wear Series. 6 vols. 7.50 Stories of Vinegar Hill. 6 vols 3.00 
 
 Green Mountain Stories. 5 vols 6.00 The Say and Do Series. 6 v. 7.50 
 
 Ledgeside Series. 6 vols 7.50 Story of Small Beginnings. 4 v 5.00 
 
 Butterfly s Flights. 3 vols.... 2.25 Young Ladies Biog. Lib y. 5 v 5.00 
 
 The Bessie Books. 6 vols 7.50 Ministering Children Library.. 3.00 
 
 The Flowerets. 6 vols 3. GO Little Kitty s Library. 6 vols. 3.00 
 
 Little Sunbeams. 6 vols 6.00 Harry and Dolly Library. 6 v. 3.00 
 
 Kitty and Lulu Books. 6 vols 6.00 Rainbow Series. 5 vols 3.00 
 
 Miss Ashton s Girls. 6 vols. ..7.50 Primrose Series. 6 vols 3.00 
 
 Drayton Hall Series. 6 vols... 4.50 The Lily Series. 6 vols 2.00 
 
HELPS TO BIBLE STUDY, 
 
 PUBLISHED BY 
 
 ROBERT BARTER 
 
 *MATTHEW HENRY S COMMENTARY ON THE BIBLE. 
 
 In 9 volumes, 8vo., cloth, .... $27.00 
 In 5 volumes, quarto, sheep, - - 25.00 
 
 It would be easy to name commentators more critical, more philosophical, or 
 more severely erudite ; but none so successful in making the Bible understood. In 
 the words of the late JAMES HAMILTON, D.D., who has done as much as any man to 
 promote the circulation of HENRY S Commentary, " It has nov; lasted more than one 
 hundred and forty years, and is at this moment more popular than ever, gathering 
 strength as it rolls down the stream of time ; and it bids fair to be the Comment 
 for all coming time. True to GOD, true to nature, true to common sense, how can it 
 ever be superseded ? Waiting pilgrims will be reading it when the last trumpet 
 sounds, Come to judgment 1" Or, in the words of Dr. ALEXANDER, "Taking it as a 
 whole, and as adapted to every class of readers, this Commentary may be said to com 
 bine more excellence than any work of the kind which was ever written in any lan 
 guage." 
 
 POOL S ANNOTATIONS ON THE BIBLE. 
 
 3 volumes, royal 8vo., ... - 15.00 
 
 RICHARD CECIL says " POOL is incomparable." 
 EDWARD BICKERSTETH says " Judicious and full." 
 
 T. H. HORNE says " He who wishes to understand the Scriptures will rarely 
 consult them without advantage." 
 
10 HELPS TO BIBLE STUDY. 
 
 "HORNE S INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF THE 
 BIBLE. 
 
 One volume, royal 8vo., sheep, ... 5.00 
 
 " An indispensable work for a theological library. * * * It is a work 
 of gigantic labor. The results of the research and erudition of scholars of all coun 
 tries and in all time are here faithfully garnered." Evangelist. 
 
 KITTO S BIBLE ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 4 volumes, 121110., ---..- y.oo 
 
 " I cannot lose this opportuity of recommending, in the strongest language and 
 most emphatic manner I can command, this invaluable series of books. I believe for 
 the elucidation of the historic parts of Scripture, there is nothing comparable with 
 them in the English or any other language." John Angel James. 
 
 DR. HANNA S LIFE OF CHRIST. 
 
 3 volumes, - - - - - 4.50 
 
 " We can most heartily commend the Life of our Lord by Dr. HANNA." Con 
 gregational Quarterly. 
 
 " Sabbath-s>chool teachers will find Dr. HANNA S work very helpful." 6". S. Times. 
 
 " From a perusal of these volumes we believe that the sympathetic reader will 
 carry away a more distinct image of the character and life of Christ, and his relation 
 to his contemporaries, than he can gain from the more brilliant page of PRESSENSE, 
 or the more elaborate discussions of NEANDER. " North British Review. 
 
 DR. JACOBUS COMMENTARIES. 
 
 Genesis, 2 volumes in one, .... 1.50 
 
 Exodus. Part I, ------ i.oo 
 
 Matthew and Mark, - - - - - - 1.50 
 
 Luke and John, ------ 1.50 
 
 Acts, - - - - - - 1.50 
 
 The value of Dr. JACOBUS* Notes is evinced by the fact 
 that over ONE HUNDRED THOUSAND VOLUMES of them have been 
 sold in this country alone, without counting the circulation in 
 Great Britain. 
 
 Drs. HCDGE, GREEN, and others of Princeton, say: "The excellent Commen- 
 taiies of Dr. JACOBUS have deservedly attained a high reputation. They present, in 
 a brief compass, the results of extensive erudition, abound injudicious exposition and 
 pertinent illustration, and are, moreover, distinguished by doctrinal soundness, evan 
 gelical character, and an eminently devout spirit." 
 
HELPS TO BIBLE STUDY. 11 
 
 RYLE ON THE GOSPELS. 
 
 7 volumes, 121110, ------ 10.50 
 
 OR SEPARATELY: 
 
 Matthew, 1.50 
 
 Mark, ... .... L^O 
 
 Luke, 2 volumes, - - - - - - 3.00 
 
 John, 3 volumes, ------ 4.50 
 
 " Wu know of no comment that, as a whole, gives as much satisfaction in the 
 study of the Divine Word as this." Christian Instructor, 
 
 " Those who are engaged in teaching others will find in them a treasury, full of 
 edifying and instructive suggestions." Episcopal Register. 
 
 BONAR S BIBLE THOUGHTS AND THEMES. 
 
 Genesis Earth s Morning, - 2.00 
 
 Old Testament, ------ 2.00 
 
 Gospels, -------- 2.00 
 
 Acts and the Larger Epistles, - - - 2.00 
 
 Lesser Epistles, ..---. 2.00 
 
 Revelation, ------- 2 .oo 
 
 " The condensed riches of Bible truth." 
 
 DR. HODGE S COMMENTARIES. 
 
 Corinthians, 2 volumes, ----- 3.50 
 
 Ephesians, __.-_. x .y- 
 
 " Dr. HODGE S Commentaries ought to be in the hands of all readers of the 
 Bible, in families, in Sabbath-schools and Seminaries." Observer. 
 
 DR. CROSBY ON JOSHUA, - - i.oo 
 
 DR. GREEN ON THE BOOK OF JOB, - - 1.75 
 
 " The thanks of the Christian public are due to the scholarly and devout Prof. 
 W. H. GREEN, of Princeton, for a modest, but as we think, exceptionably valuable 
 little treatise on the Book of Job." Congregationalist. 
 
 HORNE ON THE PSALMS, - ... 2.50 
 BRIDGES ON THE PROVERBS, - - - 2.50 
 
12 HELPS TO BIBLE STUDY. 
 
 HAMILTON ON ECCLESIASTES. (Royal Preacher). 1.25 
 
 MISS NEWTON ON THE SONG OF SOLOMON, 1.25 
 
 BROWN ON THE DISCOURSES OF OUR LORD, 3.50 
 
 ARNOT ON ACTS. (Church in the House). - 2.50 
 
 HALDANE ON ROMANS, ..... 3 . 00 
 
 CHALMERS ON ROMANS, .... 2 . 50 
 
 BROWN ON ROMANS, 2.00 
 
 McGHEE ON EPHESIANS, .... 3 . 00 
 
 LILLIE ON THESSALONIANS, - - - 2.00 
 
 *SAMPSON ON HEBREWS, .... 3 . 00 
 
 MISS NEWTON ON HEBREWS, .... 1.50 
 
 DR. BROWN ON FIRST PETER, - - 3.50 
 
 BUTLER ON THE APOCALYPSE, - - - 1.50 
 
 THE BOOK AND ITS STORY, - ... 1.50 
 
 FRESH LEAVES FROM THE BOOK AND ITS STORY, 2.00 
 
 BOWES, THE SCRIPTURE ITS OWN ILLUSTRATOR, 1.50 
 
 DRUMMOND ON THE PARABLES, - 1.75 
 
 DYKES ON THE SERMON ON THE MOUNT. 3 vols., 3.75 
 
 THE WORD SERIES. By Miss WARNER. 3 vols., 4.50 
 
 THE FOOTSTEPS OF ST. PAUL. By Macduff, 1.50 
 
 ERASER S LECTURES ON THE BOOKS OF THE 
 
 BIBLE. 2 volumes, - - 4.00 
 
 THE CHRIST OF HISTORY. By JOHN YOUNG, 1.25 
 
 NATURE AND THE BIBLE. By DAWSON, 1.75 
 
 BLUNTS COINCIDENCES AND PALEY S HOR^E 
 
 PAULINA, - 1.50 
 
 PALEY S EVIDENCES, Edited by Prof. NAIRNE, 1.50 
 
or to the 
 NOmHERN^^Sr^ 
 
 ,e recharged by 
 
 ww _ _._ recharges may be made 4 
 daylp^ortoduedote. 
 
 DUE AS STAMPED BELOW 
 
 12.000(11/95) 
 
YB 2^ 
 
 BERKELEY LIBRARIES 
 
 M183839 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY